i~/  -^ 


LIBRA^RY 


Theological   Seminary, 

PRINCETON,    N.  J.  - 

BV  3265  .R3  1836 
Ramsey, 
,  Journal  of  missionary  tour 


m  India 


^ 


>  n  u JuJ2a.aa/v   jvOvvvvJ^eA^// 


JOURNAL 


OF  A 


MISSIONARY    TOUR 


INDIA; 


PERFORMED    BY    THE 


REV.  MESSRS  READ  AND  RAMSEY, 

MISSSfONARIES    OF  THE    AMERICAN    BOARD    OF  COMMISSIONERS    FOR 
FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 


•  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature. 


BY 
/ 

WILLIAM  RAMSEY. 


PHILADELPHIA  : 

J.  WHETHAM,  22  S.  FOURTH  STREET. 
1836. 


AMERICAN  BOARD  OF  COMMISSIONERS  FOR 
FOREIGN  MISSIONS, 


AND  TO  THE 


MISSIONARIES  UNDER  THEIR  CARE, 


Em  ffl2^orfe 


IS  RESPECTFULLV  INSCRIBED  BY 


THE  AUTHOR. 


INTRODUCTION. 


The  first  Protestant  Missionaries  designed  for  the 
Mahratta  people,  were  sent  out  by  the  American 
Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions.  They 
arrived  at  Bombay  early  in  the  year  1813,  and  im- 
mediately began  to  prepare  for  usefulness  among  the 
benighted  Hindoos.  The  Island  of  Bombay  was  the 
only  station  they  occupied,  until  the  year  1831; 
when  a  new  station  was  formed  at  Ahmednuggur,  on 
the  continent,  and  about  a  hundred  and  seventy-five 
miles  north  east  of  Bombay.  Schools,  in  the  mean- 
time, had  been  established  on  the  Island  of  Salsette, 
and  on  the  continent  south  of  Bombay;  the  most  of 
which  are  still  in  existence.  Some  of  them  have  been 
given  up,  and  others  formed  in  their  place.  The 
number  of  schools  and  scholars  is  subject  to  con- 
tinual changes.  The  annual  number  of  scholars 
may  be  about  twelve  hundred. 

Since  the  commencementof  the  Mahratta  Mission, 
till  the  present  time,  the  following  named  persons 
have  been  sent  out  from  the  American  churches,  to 
labour  for  the  salvation  of  this  people.  Some  of  this 
number  sleep  in  Jesus  ;  some  have  returned  to  Ame- 
rica in  ill  health  ;  and  others  are  still  in  the  field. 

A 


INTRODUCTION. 


American  Missionaries  at  Bombay. 


Hall,  Rev.  Gordon.  Arrived,  13th  Feb.  1813. 
Died,  20th  March  1826,  at  Dhoorlee-Dapoor,  of  cho- 
lera, while  on  a  missionary  tour.     Aged  41. 

Nott,  Rev.  Samuel.  Arrived,  13th  Feb.  1813. 
Returned  to  America,  in  ill  health,  in  1816. 

Nott,  Mrs  R.  Arrived,  13th  Feb.  1813.  Returned 
to  America,  in  ill  health,  in  1816. 

Newell,  Rev.  Samuel.  Arrived,  7th  March  1814. 
Died,  30th  May  1821,  of  cholera.     Aged  37. 

Newell,  Mrs  Harriet.  Died,  30th  Nov.  1812,  at 
the  Isle  of  France.     Aged  19. 

Bardwell,  Rev.  Horatio  and  wife,  Mrs  R.  F.  Bard- 
well.  Arrived,  1st  Nov.  1816.  Left  Bombay  for 
America  in  ill  health,  22d  Jan.  1821. 

Lewis,  Miss  Margaret  (Eng.),  Married  to  Rev. 
a  Hall,  1816.  Embarked  for  America,  30ih  July 
1825. 

Nichols,  Rev.  John.  Arrived,  25th  Feb.  1818. 
Died,  of  a  fever,  9th  Dec.  1824. 

Nichols,  Mrs  E.  Arrived,  25th  Feb.  1818.  Mar- 
ried to  Rev.  Mr  Knight,  of  the  Church  Mission  at 
Nellore,  Jaffna,  19th  Oct.  1826. 

Graves,  Rev.  Allen.     Arrived,  25th  Feb.  1818. 

Graves,  Mrs  Mary.  do.  do. 

Thurston,  Miss  P.  Arrived,  25th  Feb.  1818. 
Married  to  Rev.  S.  Newell,  26th  March  1819,  and 
to  Mr  Garret  in  1822  ;  and  left  Bombay  for  America 
in  ill  health,  29th  Oct.  1831. 

Garret,  Mr  James  (printer).  Arrived,  9th  May 
1821.     Died,  16th  July  1831.     Aged  34. 


INTRODUCTION. 


American  Missionaries  at  Bombay. 


Frost,  Rev.  Edmund.  Arrived,  28lh  June  1824. 
Died,  of  consumplion,  13th  Oct.  1825.    Aged  34. 

Frost,  Mrs  C.  E.  Arrived,  28lh  June  1824.  Mar- 
ried to  Rev.  Mr  Woodward,  of  Jaffna,  1826. 

Allen,  Rev.  D.  O.     Arrived,  27th  Nov.  1828. 

Allen,  Mrs/Myra  W.  Arrived,  27th  Nov.  1828. 
Died,  5th  Feb.  1831.     Aged  30. 

Stone,  Rev.  Cyrus.     Arrived,  27i,h  Nov.  1828. 

Stone,  Mrs  Atossa  F.  Arrived,  27th  Nov.  1828. 
Died,  7th  Aug.  1833. 

Farrar,  Miss  Cynthia.     Arrived,  27th  Nov.  1828. 

Hervey,  Rev.  William.  Arrived,  7th  March  1831. 
Died,  of  cholera,  at  Ahmednuggur,  13th  May  1832. 
Aged  34. 

Herve)^,  Mrs  Ehzabetii.  Arrived,  7th  March 
1831.     Died,  3d  May  1831. 

Read,  Rev.  HoUis.  Arrived,  7th  March  1831. 
Left  India  for  America,  in  ill  health,  18th  March 
1835. 

Read,  Mrs  Caroline.  Arrived,  7th  March  1831. 
Left  India  for  America,  in  ill  health,  18lh  March 
1835. 

Ramsey,  Rev.  William.  Arrived,  7th  March  1831. 
Left  India,  in  ill  health,  6th  July  1834. 

Ramsey,  Mrs  Mary.  Arrived,  7th  March  1831. 
Died,  of  cholera,  11th  June  1834. 

Boggs,  Rev.  G.  W.     Arrived,  14th  Sept.  1832. 

Boggs,  Mrs  I.  E.  do.  do. 

Sampson,  Mr  William  C.  (printer).  Arrived,  Nov. 
1833. 


INTRODUCTION. 


Missionary  Societies  and  Stations. 


do. 

do. 

do. 

do. 

do. 

do. 

do. 

do. 

do. 

do. 

do. 

do. 

do. 

do. 

Sampson,  Mrs  Mary.     Arrived,  Nov.  1833. 

Munger,  Rev.  S.  B.     Arrived,  10th  Sept.  1834. 

Hunger,  Mrs. 

Hubbard,  Mr  G.  W. 

Hubbard,  Mrs. 

Abbott,  Mr  Amos. 

Abbott,  Mrs. 

Graves,  Miss  Or  pah. 

Kimball,  Miss  A.  H.       do.  do.  and 

married  to  Rev.  C.  Stone,  23d  Oct.  1834. 

Ballantine,  Rev.  Henry.  Sailed  for  Bombay,  16th 
May  1835. 

Ballantine,  Mrs.     '  do.  do. 

Webster,  Mr  E.  A.  (printer).        do.  do. 

Webster,  Mrs.  do.  do. 

Besides  the  American  Missionaries,  there  are  also 
others  under  the  care  of  the  London,  Church,  and 
Scottish  Missionary  Societies,  who  are  labouring  for 
the  salvation  of  the  Hindoos  within  the  Bombay 
Presidency.  The  Scottish  Missionaries  have  two 
stations :  one  at  Bombay,  and  the  other  at  Poonah. 
They  have  been  compelled  to  relinquish  their  sta- 
tions at  Hurnee  and  Bankote,  for  the  want  of  labour- 
ers. Sickness,  death  and  other  causes,  have  left 
only  two  of  these  brethren  in  the  field.  Mr  Wilson 
labours  alone  in  Bombay,  and  Mr  Mitchell  in  Poo- 
nah. The  Lord  has  removed  their  companions  from 
their  labours  and  sufferings  here,  to  their  rest  on 
high.    MrNesbit  has  returned  to  Europe  in  ill  health ; 


[NTRODUCTION. 


Missionary  Societies  and  Stations. 


and  Mr  Siev^enson  is  now  employed  ay  chaplain  in 
the  Scottish  kirk  in  Bombay. 

The  Church  Missionaries,  viz.,  Mr  Dixon  with  Mr 
Farrar  and  lady,  are  stationed  at  Nassik,  a  large 
village,  about  seventy  miles  north  east  of  Bombay. 
This  place  is  the  seat  of  Brahminical  learning  in 
the  west  of  India.  It  is  esteemed  a  holy  place,  and 
upon  the  return  of  the  great  Yatra,  held  al  this 
place,  thousands  upon  thousands  of  deluded  pilgrims, 
from  all  parts  of  the  country,  resort  to  it.  It  was 
while  returning  from  a  festival  held  at  Nassik,  that 
the  Rev.  Gordon  Hall  lost  his  life.  The  Rev.  Mr 
Mitchell,  formerly  in  connexion  with  this  mission, 
has  returned  to  Europe  with  his  lady,  on  medical 
certificate  :  it  is  not  likely  that  he  will  ever  return. 

The  London  Missionaries  are  stationed  at  Surat, 
about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  north  of  Bom- 
bay. The  labourers  here  are  the  Rev.  A.  and  W. 
Fyvie.  They  have,  during  their  residence  in  the  coun- 
try, been  able  to  translate  the  whole  of  the  Scriptures 
into  the  Goojurattee  language ;  two  editions  of  which 
have  been  published,  besides  several  tracts  in  the 
language.  They  have  received  into  the  communion 
of  the  church  eight  or  ten  converts. 

All  of  these  stations  have  suffered  more  or  less 
from  the  sickness  and  death  of  the  missionaries  con- 
nected with  them.  Many  schools  have  been  given 
up,  and  many  bright  and  cheering  hopes  in  reference 
to  the  success  of  the  gospel  among  this  heathen 


INTRODUCTION. 


Extent  of  the  Field. 


people  have  been  blasted.  But  these  things  are 
needful  to  try  the  faith  and  the  patience  of  the  mis- 
sionary, as  well  as  of  the  churches  at  home.  While 
the  churches  of  Christ  continue  to  send  so  few- 
labourers  into  the  wide  wastes,  where  so  much  is  to 
be  done,  they  cannot  reasonably  expect  any  great 
results.  The  Hindoo  people  in  the  Bombay  Presi- 
dency have  been  estimated  at  twelve  millions,  and  for 
this  great  population  there  are  only  sixteen  ordained 
andlay  missionaries,  and  fourteen  ladies ;  that  is,  thirty 
persons  in  all,  as  representatives  of  the  European  and 
American  churches,  in  this  extensive  and  interesting 
field.  Can  it  be  that  the  churches  suppose  that  this 
feeble  band  is  strong  enough  to  carry  on  the  great 
work  of  evangehzing  tlie  millions  of  benighted  hea- 
thens for  whose  salvation  they  labour  ]  Would  that 
their  number  was  increased  a  hundred  fold  ;  and 
even  then  the  field  would  be  great,  and  the  labourers 
few.  It  is  pleasing  to  know  that  the  missionary 
spirit  is  increasing  in  America,  notwithstanding  the 
spirit  of  controversy  which  is  at  present  distracting  a 
portion  of  the  churches.  The  hope  is  that  all  the 
stations  will  this  year  receive  a  reinforcement.  More 
than  one  hundred  are  necessary  ;  but — where  are 
they]  Reader,  why  cannot  you  join  the  few  who 
have  already  determined,  if  the  Lord  will,  to  go  this 
year  and  carry  the  Gospel  of  Christ  to  the  Gentiles'? 
The  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society  had  two  Mis- 
sionaries for  a  short  time  at  Bombay,  but  they  have 


INTRODUCTION. 


Modes  of  Missionary  Labour.  Itinerating  important. 

long  ago  left  the  field  in  ill  healtli.    The  society  hos 
not  sent  out  any  others  in  their  place. 

The  Missionaries  employ  their  time  in  the  study 
of  the  languages  of  the  people  among  whom  they 
labour — in  translating,  or  revising  the  translations  of 
the  Sacred  Scriptures — in  preparing  tracts  and  school 
books — in  superintending  schools,  and  in  preaching 
tlie  gospel  daily  in  the  streets,  and  on  the  sabbaths 
in  their  respective  chapels.  The  labours  of  the  Mis- 
sionaries, so  far  as  their  personal  exertions  are  con- 
cerned, are  necessarily  confined  to  tlieir  several  sta- 
tions during  the  greater  part  of  the  year,  owing  to 
the  rains  and  the  intense  heat  of  the  climate.  The- 
months  of  December,  January  and  February,  how^- 
ever,  are  so  cool,  that  Missionaries  may  travel  with 
safety  into  the  interior  for  the  purpose  of  preaching 
the  gospel  and  distributing  the  word  of  God  ;  and  a 
considerable  portion  of  that  time  is  now  occupied  in 
itinerating.  Whatever  former  Missionaries  may  have 
thought  of  this  mode  of  missionary  labour,  the  pre- 
sent labourers  are  decidedly  in  favour  of  it,  and  think 
it  a  highly  important  part  of  their  evangelical  opera- 
tions.    The  two  plans  must  be  united. 

For  several  years  past  the  Missionaries  at  the  dif- 
ferent stations  have  made  pretty  extensive  tours  into 
the  interior  of  the  country,  and  have,  in  this  way, 
preached  the  gospel  to  many  thousands  who  must 
otherwise  have  died  without  having  heard  of  the  only 
Saviour  of  lost  men.  In  performing  these  tours,  the 
Missionaries  travel  in  a  manner  which  is  peculiar  to 


[NTRODUCTION. 


Mode  of  Travelling.  The  Success  of  Missions  in  India. 

the  country.  There  are  no  inns  where  they  can 
stop  and  find  every  thing  ready  to  make  them  com- 
fortable. On  the  contrary,  if  the  Missionory  would 
be  comfortable  on  iiis  journey,  he  must  take  his  bed, 
table,  chairs,  cooking  utensils,  &c.  with  him.  A 
tent  is  often  necessary.  Without  this  he  will  be 
compelled  to  sleep  in  an  open  chowdy,  in  a  native 
house,  or  out  of  doors,  which,  at  times,  is  far  from 
pleasant.  To  carry  these  things,  besides  the  books 
and  tracts  the  Missionary  may  have  with  him,  a 
number  of  servants  are  necessary.  The  heavier 
articles  may  be  transported  on  bullocks,  while  the 
lighter  burdens  are  borne  on  the  heads  or  shoulders 
of  men  called  coolies,  or  hamhoo-wallas.  This  mode 
of  travelling  is  necessarily  slow,  and  is  frequently 
attended  with  a  good  deal  of  perplexity. 

The  following  Journal  of  a  tour  performed  by  Mr 
Read  and  myself,  was  written  as  we  had  time  after 
the  labours  of  the  day,  and  will  afford  a  specimen  of 
this  kind  of  missionary  labour  in  India.  In  many 
instances,  for  the  sake  of  reporting  more  correctly 
the  different  conveisations  we  had  with  the  natives, 
one  of  us  was  employed  in  taking  down  notes,  while 
the  other  was  engaged  in  speaking  to  the  people. 
This  has  enabled  us  to  retain,  in  a  good  degree,  not 
only  the  spirit  of  the  conversations,  but  also  the 
words  used  on  the  occasion. 

The  success  of  the  gospel  throughout  the  Bombay 
Presidency  has  been  considerable.  All  the  Mission- 
aries are  encouraged  to  continue  their  labours  among 


INTRODUCTION. 


The  amount  of  labour  performed.      The  influence  of  pious  Laymen. 

the  people,  and  to  spread  the  knowledge  of  Christ 
by  means  of  the  press,  free  schools,  and  the  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel  as  widely  as  possible.  We  must 
not,  however,  judge  of  the  success  of  the  gospel 
among  this  people  merely  from  the  number  of  actual 
conversions,  though  this  affords  ground  for  encour- 
agement, but,  from  the  whole  aspect  of  things  in  the 
country.  When  the  Missionaries  came  into  the 
country  twenty-two  years  ago,  nearly  every  thing 
had  to  be  done.  Since  that  time,  the  whole  of  the 
Bible  has  been  translated  into  the  Goojuratiee  lan- 
guage by  the  London  Missionaries  at  Surat.  The 
New  Testament  in  the  Mahratta  language  has  pass- 
ed through  two  complete  editions  by  the  American 
Missionaries.  A  third  edition,  revised  by  the  Bombay 
Bible  Society,  is  now  in  the  press.  Parts  of  the  Old 
Testament  have  also  been  published.  About  one 
hundred  different  tracts  for  the  benefit  of  the  people 
have  been  published  in  the  Mahratta,  Goojurattee, 
Hindoosthanee  and  Persian  languages,  including 
doctrinal,  practical  and  controversial  tracts,  and  ele- 
mentary works  designed  for  schools.  The  number 
of  these  tracts  is  increasing  yearly. 

The  Missionaries  do  not  labour  alone  in  the  great 
work  of  evangelizing  these  heathen  people.  Cap- 
tains Molesworth  and  Candy  have  rendered  the  cause 
of  missions  and  of  education  essential  service  by  the 
preparation  of  their  Mahratta  and  English  Dictiona- 
ry. They  are  now  busily  employed  in  preparing  the 
second  volume,  containing  the  English  and  Mah- 


10  INTRODUCTION. 


The  aid  from  the  English  Government. 


ratta.  The  labours  of  these  pious  and  laborious  of- 
ficers are  of  very  gieat  benefit  to  the  Missionar}^ 
and  also  to  otb.eis  in  the  country  who  are  studying 
the  Mahratta  language.  The  Honourable  East  In- 
dia Compau}^,  with  their  usual  liberality,  rendered 
these  gentlemen  all  the  aid  ihey  needed  in  preparing 
and  in  printing  this  work.  There  are  other  pious 
and  intelligent  officers  and  civihans  who  are  aiding 
the  cause  of  missions  in  India  by  their  liberal  con- 
tributions, christian  example,  and  unremitted  la- 
bours in  preparing  tracts  and  books  for  the  benefit  of 
the  people. 

The  aid  which  the  Governinent  gives  to  the  cause, 
in  encouraging  missionary  operations,  and  in  the  es- 
tablishment of  schools,  ought  not  to  be  over  looked. 
Although  they  have,  for  prudential  reasoiis,  refused 
to  have  Christianity  taught  in  the  schools  under  their 
care  which  are  designed  for  the  natives  alone  ;  still 
the  effect  of  the  whole  system  of  education  as  there 
practised,  is  to  break  down  Hindooism.  The  systems 
of  natural  and  moral  philosophy,  and  geography, 
&c.,  as  taught  by  the  Hindoos,  are  held  sacred. 
They  make  a  part  of  their  sacred  books,  and  it  so 
happens  that  all  tliese  systems  are /aZse.  The  earth, 
with  the  Hindoos,  for  example,  is  the  centre  of  the 
system.  It  is  a  phine  surface,  and  the  sun  revolves 
around  it.  Tiie  Hindoo  says  it  must  be  true,  be- 
cause his  Shaslru  (Bible)  says  so.  When  he  learns 
from  an  European  teacher,  in  one  of  these  govern- 
ment schools,  that  the  earth  is  not  the  centre  of  the 


INTRODUCTION.  11 


Science  alone  will  destroy  Hindooism. 


system,  and  that  the  echpses  are  not  occasioned  by 
the  eflbrls  of  a  Dytyu  (daemon)  to  swallow  the  sun  or 
moon,  but  that  it  is  by  the  intervention  of  one  of 
these  bodies  between  the  other  and  the  sun  that  these 
natural  phenomena  are  produced,  he  sees  that  his 
system  is  false,  and  of  course  his  faith  in  his  Bible  is 
shaken,ifnot  wholly  destroyed.  Christian  ethics  and 
christian  jurisprudence  are  based  upon  principles  of 
truth  and  justice  drawn  from,  or  in  accordance  with 
the  word  of  God,  and  these  are  at  variance  with  the 
Hindoo  systems.  The  truth  on  any  subject  cannot 
but  commend  ilself  to  every  mind  v/heii  fairly  pre- 
sented to  it.  The  enlightened  mind  of  a  Hindoo  can 
no  more  resist  the  force  of  truth,  than  the  enlighten- 
ed mind  of  a  Christian. 

"  Veritas  magna  est,  et  prevalebit." 

Let  the  truth,  then,  on  every  subject  which  comes 
before  the  Hindoo  mind  be  taught,  and  Hindooism 
must  inevitably  fall.  It  cannot  possibly  stand.  The 
truth  must  triumph. 

There  is  this  much,  however,  to  be  said  in  refer- 
ence to  giving  the  Hindoos  true  knowledge  on  na- 
tural subjects  unconnected  with  religion,  that  it  will, 
very  probably,  make  the  people  infidels.  After  the 
light  which  they  must  receive,  it  is  impossible  that 
they  should  remain  believers  in  their  system  of  reli- 
gion, which  is  a  system  of  falsehood  and  absurdity 
from  the  beginning  to  the  end.  But  without  the 
introduction  of  a  better  system  they  will  inevitably 
run  into  infidelity,  or  something  worse.    Christianity 


12  INTRODUCTION. 


The  Gospel  must  triumph.  Labourers  needed. 

is  the  only  thing-  that  can  save  the  people.  And 
while  the  christian  should  rejoice  in  every  thing 
which  tends  to  loosen  the  hold  of  the  people  on  Hin- 
dooism,  his  efforts  and  prayers  should  he  made  to 
lead  them  into  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 

The  Hindoo  system,  like  all  others  which  have 
their  foundation  in  error,  must  fall  before  the  blaze 
of  gospel  truth.  The  progress  of  this  work  must,  of 
necessity,  be  slow  at  first,  but  the  result  is  certain. 
A  mighty  fabric  of  superstition  and  folly  is  to  be  de- 
molished— the  rubbish  is  to  be  removed — the  good 
seed  must  be  sown  and  nurtured  with  care — and  if 
God  grant  His  Spirit's  aid,  which  He  has  promised, 
success  must  attend  the  efforts  made  to  enlighten 
and  evangelize  the  people. 

The  field  is  a  wide  and  important  one,  and  de- 
mands many  more  labourers  than  it  has  ever  yet 
received.  The  success  which  has  already  attended 
the  labours  of  the  various  Missionaries — the  encour- 
agement given  at  present  by  the  Englisli  Govern- 
ment to  the  prudent  efforts  of  Christian  Missionaries 
— the  desire  of  the  rich  and  respectable  among  the 
Hindoos  to  increase  in  knowledge  and  to  be  instruct- 
ed by  foreigners — the  growing  disregard  which  the 
people  exhibit  towards  their  own  religion,  and  the 
willingness  with  which  they  receive  and  peruse 
christian  tracts,  as  well  as  the  weighty  obligations 
resting  upon  christians,  arising  out  of  the  express 
commands  of  Christ  to  preach  the  gospel  to  them, 
and  from  their  spiritual  condition,  call  loudly  upon 


INTRODUCTION.  13 


Labourers  needed. 


the  Chrislian  Church  to  arise  and  possess  that  land 
in  tiie  name  of  Christ,  and  to  dehver  it  from  the  gall- 
ing yoke,  of  superstition  and  sin  under  which  it  has 
for  centuries  groaned.  May  the  sons  and  daughters 
of  India  ere  long  become  the  freed  sons  and  daugh- 
ters of  the  Lord  Almighty — her  idol  temples  with  all 
the  abominable  rites  of  heathenism  be  abolished — 
the  pure  and  holy  worship  of  the  one  God  be  estab- 
lished in  all  the  land,  so  tliat  all  may  know  their 
Creator  from  the  least  unto  the  greatest,  and  thus 
become  a  holy  and  a  hnppy  people. 

W.  RAMSEY. 

Philadelphia,  Jan.  1836. 


MISSIONARY  JOURNAL   IN   INDIA. 


BOMBAY.       SALSETTE. 

December  25th  1833.  Having  sent  oflf  our  boxes 
of  books,  chairs,  tables,  &c.,  by  coolies'^  to  Tannali 
last  evening,  we  left  Bombayf  this  morning  for  the 
purpose  of  preaching  the  Gospel  and  distributing  the 

*  Coolies  are  Hindoos  who  carry  burdens  on  their  heads. 
Those  who  carry  burdens  on  their  shoulders  by  means  of  a  bam- 
boo pole,  are  called  bamboo-wallas. 

t  Bombay,  or  as  the  natives  call  it  Moom-ba-e,  is  an  island 
on  the  western  coast  of  Hindoosthan,  in  north  lat.  18°  56'.  It  is 
about  eight  miles  in  length,  and  twenty  in  circumference.  It 
came  into  the  possession  of  the  English  by  the  marriage  of  Charles 
the  Second  with  Catharine  of  Portugal.  It  contains  a  strong  for- 
tress, a  dockyard,  and  naval  arsenal.  The  harbour  is  one  of  the 
best  in  the  world.  The  island  was  formerly  esteemed  very  un- 
healthy; but  by  draining  and  other  methods,  the  healthiness  of 
the  place  has  been  m;uch  improved.  It  is  said  that  forty  different 
languages  are  spoken  here.  The  whole  population  exceeds 
'200,000.  The  European  population,  including  the  soldiers  sta- 
tioned on  the  island  at  Colaba,  (which  is  separated  from  Bombay 
by  a  narrow  channel  that  is  dry  at  ebb  tide)  is  about  2000.  The 
native  town  is  about  a  mile  from  the  fort,  a  large  portion  of 
which  is  shaded  by  a  cocoa-nut  grove.  The  Esplanade,  whicli 
lies  between  the  fort  and  the  native  town,  is  covered,  in  part, 
during  the  dry  season,  with  the  tents  of  European  gentlemen. 


16  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Departure  from  Bombay.  Salsette.         Parsees.         Roostumjee. 

Scriptures  and  tracts  on  the  conlinent.  We  crossed 
over  to  the  Island  of  Salsette*  by  a  causeway,  and 
came  to  the  village  of  Veergaum,  about  fifteen  miles 
from  Bombay.  When  we  airived,  we  found  the 
public  bungalow  occupied  by  I  wo  gentlemen  who 
had  come  for  the  purpose  of  hunting  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood. We  were,  however,  kindly  accommodated 
for  the  time  being,  with  a  room  in  the  house  of 
Roostumjee,  a  wealthy  Parsee.  We  had  not  the 
pleasure  of  seeing  him  lo-day,  he  being  absent  at* 
Bombay.  On  a  former  occasion,  when  tlie  Rev. 
Mr  Wilson  and  I  called  on  him,  we  had  considerable 
conversation  with  him.  We  found  him  quite  con- 
versable. He  has,  like  many  of  his  Parsee  brethren, 
but  little  faith  in  the  religion  of  his  people.  He  did 
not  hesitate  to  say  that  he  believed  their  sacred  books 
were  written  by  their  Padres,  (priests)  and  that  God 
had  nothing  to  do  in  their  formation.  In  speaking 
on  the  subject  of  prayer,  he  said  he  could  not  per- 
ceive the  necessity  of  a  man's  praying  so  frequently 

In  the  evenings,  after  the  hours  of  business,  hundreds  of  people, 
including  Europeans,  Parsees,  Hindoos,  Mussulmen,  &c.,  may 
be  seen  walking  or  riding  to  and  fro  for  the  benefit  of  the  cool 
and  refreshing  sea  breeze.  All  is  life  and  activity  :  the  sight  is 
truly  pleasing. 

*  The  Island  of  Salsette  is  about  fifteen  miles  square.  It  was 
formerly  separated  from  the  Island  of  Bombay  by  a  channel  half  a 
mile  in  width,  which  was  fordable  at  low  tide.  It  was  taken  from 
the  Mahrattas  in  the  year  1773  by  the  English,  who  have  con- 
nected the  two  islands  by  a  causeway,  which  is  of  immense 
advantage  to  the  inhabitants  of  both  islands. 


IN  INDIA.  17 


Parsee  mode  of  prayer.  The  Schoolmaster. 

I  lirough  the  day,  namely,  morning  and  evening,  and 
asking  the  blessing  of  God  upon  their  meals,  as  (he 
practice  of  Fome  is.  "For  my  part,"  said  he,  "  when 
I  arise  in  the  morning,  I  say,  'O  God,  just  be  as 
good  to  me  lo-day  as  thou  wast  yesterday  :  that  is 
enough  !'"  Roost umjee  is  a  benevolent  man,  and 
has  the  good  opinion  of  both  Europeans  and  natives. 

Prayer  conducted  in  the  Parsee  mode,  is  both  te- 
dious and  heartless  ;  and  it  is  no  wonder  that  such 
a  man  as  Roost  umjee  should  think  it  of  no  use.  It 
consists  in  a  lengthened  form  of  prayer,  interspersed 
with  a  variety  of  genuflections  and  salams  to  the 
water  and  the  sun.  Very  often,  while  engaged  at 
their  prayers,  the  Parsees  may  be  seen  gazing  about 
at  the  passing  crowed,  and  not  unfrequently  stopping 
to  speak  w^ith  their  acquaintances.  There  is  much 
reason  to  fear  that  they  pray  to  be  seen  of  men. 
They  are,  however,  a  respectable  class  of  people. 

After  breakfast,  while  I  was  engaged  in  the  house, 
Mr  Read  went  into  the  bazar  and  found  a  number  of 
people,  to  whom  he  prenched  (he  gospel.  After  some 
time,  while  engaged  in  addressing  the  people  who 
wereseated  near  him,  and  listening  with  attention,  the 
village  schoolmaster,  a  young  Brahmun,  came  up  to 
(he  people,  and  in  an  indignant  and  authoritative  tone 
addressing  them,  said,  "  What  are  you  doing  here? 
You  cannot  read.  What  do  you  know  about  books 
or  religion  1  You  are  like  bullocks.  Up — begone  !" 
Some  of  the  people  rose  up,  made  no  reply,  and  were 
about   to  depart,  as  the  person  who  gave  the  com- 


18  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL. 

Conversation  with  the  Natives. 

inand  was  a  Brahmun,  and  his  rebuke  may  liave 
been  considered  by  iliem,  as  it  is  by  many,  as  the  re- 
buke of  God.*  Mr  R.  told  them  to  slop,  ys  it  was  to 
ihem  he  had  come  to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ  ; 
and  if  they  could  not  read,  and  were  ignorant,  there 
was  (he  greater  necessity  for  their  hearing.  Ad- 
dressing the  Brahmun,  he  said, 

JMiss.     Why  do  you  order  these  people  away  1 

Brah.  They  are  like  bullocks  :  they  cannot  un- 
derstand any  thing. 

Miss.     Have  they  the  word  of  God  1 

Brah.     No  :  of  what  use  would  it  be  to  them  1 

Miss.     Can  I  hey  read  ? 

Brah.     No. 

Miss.     Who  are  (heir  teachers  and  piiesls? 

Brah.     We  are  [meaning  the  Brahmuns]. 

Miss.  If  you  will  not  give  them  ihe  word  of  God, 
nor  teach  them,  nor  permit  them  to  have  it,  how 
shall  they  know  what  God  requires  of  them,  or  how 
shall  they  obtain  salvation] 

Brah.  Chuch  !  they  cannot  understand  these 
things. 

The  Gospel  was  (hen  preached  (o  him,  after  he 
had  been  rebuked  for  his  pride  and  priestcraft.  But 
he  soon  became  offended  and  went  away,  while  the 
people  seemed  pleased,  and  willingly  remained  to 
hear.     A  few  tracts  were  given  to  those  who  could 

*  Nana  Shastree,  a  Brahmun  in  the  employ  of  the  mission, 
once  told  me  that  his  great  toe  is  the  Shoodroo's  god,  and  that  it 
should  be  worshipped  by  them  as  such. 


IN  INDIA.  19 


The  Caves  on  Salsette. 


read;  but  ihe  majority  of  ihe  people  present  were 
so  busily  employed  in  buying  and  selling,  that  they 
did  not  feel  disj)osed  to  attend  to  the  subject  brought 
to  their  notice. 


THE  KENNERY  CAVES. 

After  dinner  we  turned  aside  to  see  the  Kennery 
Caves,  those  extensive  and  far  famed  excavations. 
A  Portuguese  man  was  our  guide.  The  path  (o 
these  caves  leads  through  a  mountainous  jungle, 
and,  from  its  present  appearance,  we  should  judge 
that  it  is  seldom  travelled.  They  are  about  three 
miles  from  the  great  road.  They  are  all  chiselled 
out  of  the  mountain,  and  must  have  been  done  at 
immense  expense  and  labour.  They  surpass  the 
caves  of  Elephanta,  both  as  to  their  numbers  and 
grandeur.  The  principal  cave  is  about  seventy  feet 
long ;  its  height  from  the  floor  to  the  top  of  the  arch 
is  about  twenty  feet.  On  each  side  are  fourteen 
pillars  of  the  same  rock,  surmounted  by  the  figures 
of  elephants.  The  entrance  is  by  an  enormous  gate- 
way, and  on  either  side  of  the  passage  are  two  hu- 
man figures  of  gigantic  stature  ;  they  are  about 
twenty  feet  high  :  each  foot  is  three  feet  in  length. 
The  rooms,  cells,  tanks  of  water,  &c.,  all  of  which 
are  cut  out  of  the  solid  rock,  are  numerous,  and 
would  require  a  day  instead  of  an  hour  or  two  to  in- 
spect them.  As  they  have  been  described  by  others, 
who  had  more  time  to  examine  them  than  we  had, 


20  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


Hindoo  Idea  of  their  Origin.     Caves  neglected.     Scripture  fulfilled. 


we  must  refer  the  reader  to  these  authors  for  a  de- 
scription of  them  in  full. 

The  Hindoos  have  preserved  no  records  ihat  have 
come  to  ihe  eye  of  Europeans  concerning  (he  origin 
of  these  caves.  The  vague  account  given  by  ihe 
natives  is,  Pandowand  Kdld,  the  Pandows*  made 
them  ;  but  when,  or  by  whom  they  have  been  exca- 
vated must,  in  all  probabiUty,  remain  for  ever  un- 
known. That  they  were  made  through  religious 
zeal,  and  devoted  to  leligious  purposes,  there  can  be 
no  doubt.  While  the  lover  of  antiquities  cannot  but 
regret  that  these  caves  are  left  without  any  one  to 
take  care  of  them,  or  prevent  the  images  from  being 
still  further  mutilated  and  defaced  by  every  ruthless 
hand  that  may  assail  thein,  the  Christian  can  see, 
in  their  present  stale,  and  the  indifference  of  natives 
and  F.uropeans  concerning  keeping  them  in  repair, 
either  as  objects  of  reverence  or  of  curiosity,  a  strik- 
ing fulfilment  of  prophecy,  and  an  unanswerable 
argument  for  the  truth  of  (he  sacred  Scriptures. 
"  In  that  day,"  says  the  prophet  Isaiah,  referring 
to  the  Gospel  times,  "  a  man  shall  cast  away 
(or  forsake)  his  idols  to  the  moles  and  the  bats." 
This  text  of  Scripture  is  literally  fulfilled  as  re- 
gards these  idols  and  many  others.  As  these  caves 
have  for  ages  past  been  deserted  by  the  idola- 
trous worshippers,  and  as  the  stillness  which  reigns 

*  These  Pandows  are  the  sons  of  Pundoo.  They  are  five  demi- 
gods, to  whose  power  the  excavating  of  these  caves  and  other 
great  works  in  the  country  are  ascribed .  Their  names  are  Dhurm , 
Bheem,  Urjoon,  Nukool,  and  Suhudeve. 


[N  INDIA.  21 


Scripture  Illustrated  and  Fulfilled.  Popish  Customs  m  India. 

is  seldom  distuibed  by  ihe  sound  of  the  human  voice, 
the  bats  and  (he  owls  find  here  a  safe  abode.  The 
Hebrew  word  Idchepporpdroth  rendered  to  the  moles  in 
ihe  verse  quoted  above,  occurs  but  once  in  the  Bible. 
The  root  of  the  word  signifies  to  dig,  and  may  be 
applied  to  any  other  animal  which  partakes  of  the 
nature  of  the  mole,  viz.,  a  fondness  for  dark  places 
and  for  digging  in  the  earth,  as  well  as  to  the  mole. 
That  there  are  porcupines  in  abundance  in  these 
caves,  is  evident  from  their  tracks  and  quills,  which 
are  to  be  seen  in  abundance  in  different  places  ;  and 
as  it  is  not  decided  with  certainty  what  animal  the 
word  designates,  may  not  the  \vo\d  porcupines  be  the 
proper  rendering  of  the  term  used.  At  all  events,  it 
would  agree  with  the  fact  that  these  caves,  with  their 
idols,  are  deserted  to  (he  bats  and  to  ihe  porcupines. 
Part  of  the  prophecies  in  reference  to  idols  have  been 
fulfilled,  and  we  may  rest  assured  that  the  interest- 
ing one  in  Zech.  xiii.  2,  viz.,  "  I  will  cut  off  the 
names  of  the  idols  out  of  the  land,  and  they  shall  no 
more  be  remembered,"  will  not  fail  of  being  in  like 
manner  accomplished.  May  the  happy  time  soon 
come  when  holiness  shall  so  universally  prevail,  that 
not  only  the  idols  themselves  shall  be  destroyed,  but 
even  their  very  names  shall  be  forgotten. 

POPERY  IN  INDIA. 

Our  Portuguese  guide  was  quite  an  interesting 
man,  and  fond  of  conversation.  After  he  had  con- 
ducted us  back  to  the  road,  we  paid  him  for  his  ser- 


22  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Penance.  Crosses  worshipped. 

vices  and  dismissed  him.  During  our  conversation, 
he  informed  us  that  he  regularly  confessed  his  sins 
to  his  priest  once  a  year,  and  that  for  the  spiritual 
instruction  which  he  might  receive  on  the  occasion, 
he  paid  half  a  rupee.  The  priest,  said  he,  some- 
times punishes  us  by  giving  us  a  dozen  lashes.  The 
women  are  dealt  with  sometimes  in  the  same  man- 
ner.   Thus, 

'^  Proving  the  doctrine  orthodox, 
By  apostolic  blows  and  knocks." 

This  is  not  the  first  time  that  we  have  heard  of 
this  mode  of  punishment  as  practised  by  some  of 
these  Roman  Catholic  priests  towards  their  people. 
He  also  informed  us,  that  he  worships  the  cross  and 
the  images  of  saints  which  he  keeps  in  his  house, 
and  that  he  does  so  at  the  command  of  his  priest. 
Crosses  may  be  seen  in  almost  every  village  on  this 
island  and  also  in  Bombay,  where  the  Roman  Ca- 
tholics are  to  be  found,  which  have  been  set  up  as 
objects  of  worship.  However  much  some  may  deny 
that  the  simple  wood  is  worshipped,  the  fact  is  just  the 
contrary,  and  the  people  acknowledge  it.  A  few  of 
those  who  can  read  (he  Portuguese  language  have 
been  furnished  with  the  Scriptures,  but  by  far  the 
greatest  portion  of  them  understand  only  the  Mah- 
ratta  and  Hindoosthanee,  and  are  unable  to  read  the 
Scriptures  if  they  had  them.  Many  of  the  priests  still 
oppose  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures  among  their 
people,  but  what  their  reasons  are  for  so  doing,  we 
pretend  not  to  say.     The  people,  as  a  general  thing, 


IN  INDIA.  23 

Roman  Catholics  in  India  ignorant.  Preaching  in  the  streets. 

are  exceedingly  ignorant,  and  are  but  one  remove 
from  Hindooism.  They  need  instruction,  and  with- 
out if,  they  must  remain  envelopped  in  their  super- 
stition and  gross  ignorance.  There  is  as  great  need 
for  faithful  Missionaries  among  these  catholic  con- 
verts from  Hindooism,  as  there  is  for  those  who  still 
hold  to  the  absurdities  and  abominations  of  the  Hin- 
doo system. 

TANNAH. 

We  reached  Tannah  at  8  o'clock  in  the  evening, 
and  were  accommodated  with  lodgings  in  the  house 
known  now  among  the  natives  by  the  name  of  the 
Billiard-room.  A  lad  informed  us  that  the  Rev.  Mr 
Nichols  formerly  occupied  tlie  same  house.  We 
could  not  but  feel  sad  to  think  of  the  changes  which 
have  taken  place  here.  The  Missionary  is  dead  ; 
tlie  Mission  schools  have  been  discontinued,  and  the 
voice  of  prayer  and  praise  is  no  more  heard  within 
these  walls;  but  it  shall  not  always  be  so,  for  the 
earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord, 
and  all  lands  shall  be  vocal  with  his  praise. 

December  2Qth.  After  breakfast  we  went  out 
among  the  people,  carrying  with  us  a  quantity  of 
tracts.  As  we  were  walking  through  the  bazar  seek- 
ing a  good  place  to  sit  down,  a  shopkeeper,  observ- 
ing us,  invited  us  to  take  a  seat  with  him  and  a  few 
others  who  were  seated  in  the  verandah  of  his  house. 
We  accepted  his  invitation,  and  immediately  began 


24  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Conversations  with  the  Natives.  Their  cavils  arid  objections. 

to  talk  with  them  about  the  books  we  had,  and  the 
Christian  religion,  and  to  urge  upon  them  the  neces- 
sity of  repentance  towards  God,  and  of  faith  towards 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  A  number  of  people  soon 
collected  together  to  hear  us.  The  shopkeeper  be- 
coming annoyed,  told  us  to  come  at  four  o'clock,  and 
then  we  would  be  able  to  have  a  greater  assemblage 
of  people  to  converse  with.  His  object,  we  suspect- 
ed, w^as  to  get  rid  of  us  and  the  subject  brought  be- 
fore him,  Felix-like,  for  the  present.  We  therefore 
told  him  that  we  would  talk  to  those  then  assembled, 
as  there  were  enough  for  our  purpose,  and  would, 
perhaps,  call  again  in  the  evening.  We  felt  better 
satisfied  with  our  present  number  of  hearers  than 
with  the  promised  multitudes  in  the  evening.  Two 
of  the  hearers,  aged  men,  attempted  the  defence  of 
Hindooism.  We  knew  the  difficulty  of  keeping  or- 
der, and  at  the  beginning  requested  them  to  speak 
alternately,  and  to  be  silent  while  we  should  speak. 
This  seemed  fair  enough,  and  they  agreed  to  it.  One 
began.  We  listened  attentively  till  he  had  finished, 
and  then  began  to  reply.  But  while  urging  upon 
them  the  necessity  of  worshipping  God,  who  is  a  Spi- 
rit, in  spirit  and  in  truth,  one  and  another  interrupt- 
ed us  with  a  string  of  questions  and  objections  like 
the  following: — *'  Where  is  God? — what  is  God  like? 
— How  can  we  worship  an  immaterial  and  invisible 
being  1 — Every  thing  is  God. — A  stone  becomes  God, 
if  a  man  hawe  faith  to  believe  so. — God  gave  to  men 
different  colours,  different  religions  and  different  sa- 


IN  INDIA.  25 


Objections  to  the  Gospel. 


cred  books,  and  every  man  can  be  saved  by  follow- 
ing his  own  religion.  God  commands  the  Hindoos 
to  worship  idols.  Christians  [meaning  the  Roman 
Catholics,  who  are  called  Christian  loke  (people),] 
worship  idols  too."  These,  and  many  other  objec- 
tions, were  started  in  such  quick  succession,  that  we 
had  no  time  to  give  an  answer  to  any  of  them,  nor  did 
the  objectors  desire  an  answer.  Their  object,  evi- 
dently, was  not  to  have  their  difficulties  or  objections 
solved,  but  to  prevent  us  from  explaining  one  point 
full}?-,  and  perhaps  too,  to  show  their  ingenuity  in  de- 
fending themselves. 

While  thus  engaged,  a  Brahmun  spoke  loud 
enough  to  silence  the  others,  and  fix  the  attention  of 
all  on  himself.     Addressing  us,  he  says, 

Brahmun.     Do  you  not  take  away  life? 

^Missionary.     Yes  :  and  so  do  you. 

Brah.  Do  you  not  believe  that  God  is  every 
where'? 

Aliss.     Yes  :  certainly. 

Brah.     Do  you  not  eat  meat  and  fish  1 

JMiss.     Yes,  sometimes. 

Brah.  Then  you  eat  God,  for  he  is  every  where 
and  in  every  thing.  You  Sahibs*  are  very  wicked, 
because  you  take  away  life. 

Miss.  Do  you  not  believe  that  God  is  every  where, 
and  in  that  piece  of  wood  ?  (pointing  to  a  piece.) 

*     The  word  Sahib  corresponds  to  sir,  mister,  ^c,  and  is  used 
ireely  by  all  the  natives  to  designate  Europeans. 
C 


26  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  mildness  and  cruelty  of  Hindoo  laws. 

Brah.     Yes. 

Miss.  Then  you  irinst  do  violence  to  God,  who 
dwells,  as  3^011  say,  in  the  wood,  for  you  cut  and  saw 
it  in  pieces. 

Brah.     No,  no  :  that  is  a  diflferent  thing. 

Miss.     But  do  not  the  Hindoos  take  away  life  1 

Brah.     Chuch  !  chuch  ! 

Miss.  Did  they  never  kill  any  Sahibs?  What  do 
you  say  1 

The  Brahmun  remained  silent,  and  presently  got 
up  and  went  off.  In  the  mean  time  several  voices 
responded,  "Yes,  yes;"  thus  acknowledging  that 
they  themselves  are  guilty  of  the  crime  they  wished 
to  fix  on  us,  viz.  of  taking  away  life.  Their  own 
laws,  however,  justify  the  civil  power  for  depriving 
men  of  life,  while  they  condemn  any  one  for  taking 
away  the  life  of  an  animal,  especially  a  coic.  Their 
laws  are  strangely  mild  towards  the  brute  creation, 
and  cruel,  in  many  instances,  towards  human  be- 
ings. But  error  is  always  inconsistent,  and  the  Hin- 
doo in  his  practice  strikingly  exemplifies  this.  He 
professes  to  reverence  the  ox,  and  once  a  year  does 
worship  him,  but  during  the  remainder  of  the  year 
he  is  driven  or  goaded  on  to  his  work  in  a  most  cruel 
and  unfeeling  manner. 

Being  left  without  any  one  to  interrupt  us,  we 
endeavoured  to  make  known  to  them  the  plan  of 
salvation  through  the  Lord  Jesus.  We  gave  away 
but  few  tracts,  as  the  people  did  not  appear  anxious 
to  receive  them. 


N  INDIA.  27 


Hindoo  school.  Roman  Catholic  chapel. 


After  leciviiig  this  company  of  hearers,  we  visited  a 
binail  GoojuraKec  school,  and  addressed  the  teacher 
and  (he  children  on  the  suhject  of  the  Christian 
lehgion.  The  teacher  iiad  not  a  book  in  the  school.* 
With  Ids  permission,  we  supplied  all  the  readers  in 
ihe  school  with  printed  books  in  the  Goojurattee  lan- 
guage, a  gift  which  they  seemed  to  prize  highly, 
and  requested  ihe  teacher  to  call  for  more  if  he 
f^hould  need  them.     He  did  not  call  for  any. 

ROMAN  CATHOLIC  CHAPEL.        POPERY. 

Leaving  this  school,  we  visited  the  Roman  Catho- 
lic chapel.     The  priest  who  resides,  as  is  their  cus- 

*  The  mode  of  conducting  schools  in  India  is  peculiar  to  the 
country.  Part  of  the  system  has  been  brought  to  Europe  by  Dr 
Bell  of  the  Madras  army.  It  is  known  in  America  by  the  name 
of  the  Lancasterian  system,  it  ought  to  be,  Hindoo  system.  The 
scholars  sit  on  the  ground  facing  the  centre  of  the  room.  The 
school  is  divided  into  four  classes.  The  best  scholar  in  each  class 
is  appointed  monitor  of  the  class.  If  the  teacher  is  called  out  of 
school  on  any  business,  he  gives  his  rod  into  the  hand  of  one  of 
the  scholars,  who  acts  as  master  for  the  time  being.  All  the  others 
obey  him,  and  are  as  much  afraid  of  offending  him  by  their  dis- 
obedience as  their  proper  teacher.  The  children,  who  are  learn- 
ing their  letters,  write  on  sand  boards,  making  use  of  a  small 
stick.  In  this  way  they  not  only  learn  the  names  of  the  letters, 
but  also  how  to  write  at  the  same  time.  Arithmetic  is  studied  in 
the  same  way.  Some  use  boards  painted  black,  and  make  use  of 
a  reed  and  chalk  water  in  writing.  This  is  more  neat  and  clean- 
ly. In  writing  on  paper,  the  teacher  at  first  forms  the  letters, 
and  the  pupil  draws  his  pen  over  them,  and  in  this  way  learns  to 
foim  them  correctly.  I  doubt  not  that  many  a  boy  has  learned  to 
wvxXc  v.-ell  in  a  Hindoo  school  without  using  half  a  quire  of  paper. 


28  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


Images  in  the  chapel.  Similarity  of  Hindoo  and  Popish  usages. 


torn,  in  a  house  adjoining  tiie  chapel,  seeing  v\s  en- 
ter it,  very  kindly  came  and  offered  to  explain  to  us 
any  thing  we  might  wish  to  know  concerning  the 
chapel.  He  pointed  out  to  us  the  images  of  several 
saints,  which  are  arranged  in  tlieir  proper  places  in 
the  chapel.  Our  attention  was  directed  to  one  saint 
and  then  to  another,  among  whom  we  found  Si 
Peter,  St  John  the  Baptist,  St  Anthony,  &c.  &c. 
St  Anthony  holds  a  conspicuous  place  in  a  niche  in 
one  side  of  the  chapel.  There  is  another  image  of 
this  saint  placed  near  the  cross  at  the  end  of  the 
chapel.  Our  attention  was  particularly  attracted  by 
a  group  of  images  near  the  door.  We  asked,  "  What 
is  this?"  The  padre  replied,  "The  representation  of 
the  manger  in  which  our  Saviour  was  born." 

Upon  close  examination  we  found  representations 
of  cows,  horses y  pigs,  fowls,  ^-c.  arranged  among  some 
hay.  In  the  midst  of  these  lay  wooden  representa- 
tions of  the  infant  Saviour  and  of  his  mother,  while 
over  head  hung,  by  wires  or  threads,  little  images  of 
wood  to  represent  angels.  Observing 6an^/e5  (rings) 
on  the  ancles  of  the  babe,  we  asked  what  they  were 
fori  expressing  at  the  same  time  our  doubts  whether 
the  infant  Saviour  had  any  thing  of  the  kind  on  his 
ancles,  as  he  was  born  of  a  Jewish  mother,  and  these 
made  him  look  like  a  Hindoo  child.*     He  replied, 

When  books  are  found  in  the  schools,  they  are  manuscripts,  and 
even  these  are  exceedingly  rare. 

*  The  Hindoos  are  exceedingly  fond  of  ornaments  and  espe- 
cially of  loading  their  children  with  them.     A  similar  feeling  is 


N  INDIA.  29 


Conversation  with  the  Priest. 


willi  a  smile,  thai  they  were  put  on  only  for  the  sake 
of  ornament. 

A  list  of  I  he  fasi-days,  festivals  and  holy-days, 
which  we  presume  are  observed  by  the  people,  was 
hung-  up  to  view  in  the  church.  These  days  amount 
to  about  fifty  in  the  year,  not  including  the  sabbaths. 

After  satisfying  our  curiosity  in  looking  at  the 
images  and  ornaments  in  the  chapel,  we  were  con- 
ducted by  the  priest  into  his  house.  At  our  request 
he  shewed  us  a  part  of  his  library.  The  books  we 
saw  were  in  Latin.  We  observed  among  them  the 
Vulgate,  History  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  Decrees 
of  the  Popes,  &c.  We  asked  him  if  he  had  a  copy 
of  the  Gieek  Testament.  He  replied,  *' Greek  ! 
wliat  is  that  !"  We  told  him  that  the  Scriptures 
were  first  written  in  Hebrew  and  Greek,  and  after- 
wards translated  into  t'le  Latin.  He  seemed  to  have 
no  acquaintance  with  the  Hebrew  or  Greek,  but 
(juotes  the  L^tin  Sciiptures  with  great  fluency  and 
accuracy.  He  told  us  that  he  read  the  Latin  in  the 
chapel  to  the  people,  and  explained  the  meaning  of 
what  he  read  to  them  in  the  Mahratta.  It  seems  to 
us  an  additional  and  useless  burden  imposed  on  these 

exhibited  by  many  mothers  in  a  Christian  land,  in  decorating 
their  children  with  rings,  and  beads,  and  ribbons.  1  have  now 
lying  by  me,  an  image  of  the  god  Ram,  in  the  s?iape  of  a  child, 
perfectly  naked.  Around  the  ancles  and  wrists,  and  above  the 
elbows  are  rings  (silver  or  glass  are  generally  used).  A  silver 
chain  is  fastened  round  the  loins  and  another  around  the  neck, 
while  rings  are  suspended  from  the  ears.  This  is  the  usual  mode 
of  decorating  children,  taking  care  to  shave  the  heads  of  the  boys. 


30  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Popery  on  the  decline  in  India.  Mohammedan  converta. 

priests  in  making  them  read  the  Latin  service  to  a 
people  who  know  nothing  about  if,  and  then  be 
compelled  to  explain  it  to  them.  Why  not  speak 
intelligibly  at  first'? 

To  our  inquiry,  whether  he  attempted  to  make 
any  converts  from  among  the  Heathen,  he  replied, 
".  No  :  if  you  speak  to  them  on  the  subject  of  the 
Christian  religion,  the  first  thing  they  say  is,  '  True, 
Sahib,^  and  the  next  thing  is  *  What  support  will  you 
give  ws.' "  He  thinks  that  the  conversion  of  the  Hea- 
then is  a  hopeless  case,  and  so  does  not  attempt  it, 
confining  his  labours  to  his  owii  people.  Tiie  Abbe 
Du  Bois  thought  so  too,  and  after  a  residence  of 
about  thirty  years  in  the  country,  gave  up  the  work 
in  despair  and  returned  to  Europe,  and  although  l^e 
had  made  between  200  and  300  converts,  yet  he  did 
not  believe  that  one  of  the  number  had  embraced 
the  doctrines  of  Popery  from  conviction  of  the  truth 
of  the  system.  We  are  not  surprised  at  this  state- 
ment; for  the  Heathen  had  sense  enough  to  per- 
ceive the  striking  similarity  between  Popery  as  ex-- 
hibited  in  India  and  Hindooism,  and  that  there  could 
be  but  little  inducement  for  them  to  change  the 
worship  of  one  set  of  idols  for  another,  unless  there 
was  something  of  a  pecuniary  kind  added.  When 
converts  are  made  from  among  the  Hindoos  to  Moham- 
medanism, the  followers  of  the  Prophet,  after  circum- 
cising them,  usually  pay  their  debts,  and  thus  release 
them  from  the  oppression  of  their  creditors,  who, 
under  such  circumstances,  seldom  show  any  mercy. 


IN  INDIA.  31 


Conversations  with  the  priest.  Objections  to  marriage. 

This  may  liave  induced  tliem  to  say,  that  not  only 
the  Roman  Catholic,  but  also  the  Protestant  Mis- 
sionaries, pay  their  converts  for  renouncing  Hindoo- 
ism. 

In  turning  over  the  leaves  of  one  of  the  books  the 
priest  handed  us,  we  observed  some  rules  on  the. 
subject  oi"  marriage,  and  reasons  why  the  priests 
should  not  marry.  We  remarked  to  him  that  he 
seemed  to  live  very  comfortably  in  his  house,  but  he 
wanted  one  thing  to  make  him  still  more  so,  viz.  a 
wife.  At  the  mention  of  the  word  ivife,  he  laughed 
heartily,  and  said  that  would  never  do. 

J\'liss,  But  there  certainly  can  be  no  good  objec- 
tion to  your  being  married  as  other  ministers  are. 

Priest.  If  I  were  married,  I  should  have  but  lit- 
tle time  for  the  work  of  the  ministiy. 

tMiss.  But  Peter  had  a  wife,  and  he  found  time 
for  his  work. 

Priest,  Yes:  that  is  true,  but  I  should  not  be 
able  to  support  a  wife  if  I  had  one. 

J\^iss.  Do  you  think  it  wrong  for  ministers  to  be 
manied  ? 

Priest.  Not  for  you  ;  but  it  is  not  our  custom — 
we  have  promised  not  to  get  married — this  custom 
is  established  in  our  church — the  pope  and  the 
bishops  are  great  men,  and  I  am  a  poor  man — what 
can  I  do? 

Miss.  You  consider  it  wrong  for  you  to  marry, 
merely  because  you  have  promised  not  to  do  so. 

Priest.     Yes. 


32  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

A  stone  wall  deified. 

Miss.  But  it  cannot  be  wrong  to  break  a  bad 
promise ;  the  error  consists  in  making  il,  not  in  break- 
ing it. 

He  smiled,  and  ibe  subject  of  our  conversalion  was 
changed.  After  some  furllier  conversalion  on  the 
present  state  of  the  Roman  CathoHc  church  in  India 
we  parted,  much  gratified  with  our  visit  and  with 
the  priest,  who  showed  much  pohteness  on  tlie  oc- 
casion. The  priest  was  educated  at  Goa,  and  speaks 
the  Latin,  Portuguese,  and  Mahratta  hinguages. 
He  Hves  in  seeming  comfort,  and  that  too,  upon  an 
allowance  which  is  shamefully  small. 

In  our  walks  to  day  we  went  into  the  fort.  As 
we  entered  it,  we  were  astonished  to  see  an  ugly 
idol  placed  in  (he  gateway.  A  company  of  lazy  idol- 
worshippers  were  assembled  together  near  il.  In 
addiiion  to  the  rude  stone  which  they  have  set  up  for 
their  god,  and  daubed  with  red  paint,  they  have  also 
deified,  in  their  estimation,  one  corner  of  the  stone 
wall,  by  daubing  it  in  like  manner  with  paint.  Eight 
or  ten  poles,  with  rags  on  the  tops  of  them,  lo  serve 
for  flags,  are  set  up  near  the  idol  to  give  it  an  ap- 
pearance of  grandeur,  or  lo  attract  the  attention  of 
the  passer-by.  Several  seapoys*  aie  stationed  here 
to  guard  the  entrance  into  the  fort.  We  spoke  to 
them  about  the  impropriety  and  sin  of  worshipping 
such  a  vile  thing.     They  said  it  was  their  god,  and 

*    This  word  is  written  she-pa-e,  and  means  a  native  soldier. 
It  is,  however,  usually  spelled  as  above. 


IN  INDIA.  33 


Seapoj's  encouraged  in  their  idolatry.  Silk  making. 

that  the  Government  did  not  forbid  their  placing  it 
there.  Because  the  Governnient  have  not  forbidden 
the  introduction  of  the  idol,  nor  ordered  its  removal, 
the  seapoys  consider  it  as  a  tacit  acknowledgement, 
(hat  even  in  the  estimation  of  a  Christian  people, 
(heir  filthy  stone  is  of  importance. 

We  are  commanded  not  to  worship  idols  ourselves, 
cuid  also  "not  to  be  partakers  of  other  men's  sins  in 
this  matter."  It  is  a  subject  not  unworthy  the  con- 
sideration of  a  Christian  people,  how  far,  and  in  what 
way,  they  should  aid  in  (lie  destruction  of  idolatry 
in  a  land  over  which  the  Lord  hath  made  them 
rulers.  Sin  is  a  reproach  to  any  people,  and  it  is 
(he  reproach  of  the  Christian  church,  that  idolatry 
lias  not  been  banished  out  of  the  world  long  ago. 

Oil  our  return  to  our  lodgings,  we  sent  the  Portu- 
guese priest  a  copy  of  the  New  Testament  in  the 
Mahratta  language  which  he  was  desirous  to  obtain. 

SILK  FACTORY. 

December  2'lth.  We  visited  this  morning  the  silk 
factory,  which  belongs  to  a  Portuguese  in  Tannah. 
The  establisliment  consists  of  several  small  houses  in 
which  the  families  of  the  Vv^orkmen  dwell.  A  part 
of  each  house  is  occupied  by  their  reels  and  looms. 
In  some  houses  we  found  but  one,  and  in  others  five 
looms.  The  process  of  making  silk  as  conducted  by 
these  people,  certainly  appears  very  simple.  They 
have  the  art  of  manufacturing  silks  and  cloths  wi(h 
(he  aid  of  very  Utile  machinery,  and  as  they  can  live 


34  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


Idolatry  of  ttie  Papists.  Worship  of  saints,  and  of  images. 

upon  little  compared  with  Europeans,  ihey  can  afford 
to  sell  silks  at  a  cheap  laie. 

We  entered  several  of  the  houses,  and  among  the 
first  things  which  attracted  our  notice  on  entering, 
were  the  houseiiold  gods  of  these  Portuguese  Chris- 
tians arranged  in  order  in  small  cases  prepared  for 
them,  and  which  face  the  door.  These  cases  are 
about  two  feet  high,  and  a  foot  and  a  half  wide. 
They  are  made  of  plain  wood  and  ornamented  with 
gold  01'  silver  tinsel.  In  the  middle  of  each  case 
stands  a  cross  with  a  wooden  representation  of  the 
Saviour  fastened  to  it.  On  either  side  were  arranged 
various  other  images,  such  as  the  Virgin  Mary,  St 
Peter,  and  St  Anthony.  The  people  told  us  that 
every  evening  the}^  light  the  candles  which  stand 
before  these  images,  and  then,  upon  their  knees,  with 
their  eyes  fixed  on  these  objects,  perform  their  evening 
devotions.  "But  do  you  worship  these,"  we  asked. 
Soma  replied  that  they  did;  and  others  said  that 
they  only  worshipped  those  whom  the  images  repre- 
sented. We  replied,  "  In  either  case  you  do  wrong, 
for  the  Lord  commands  you  not  to  make  unto  your- 
selves any  graven  image,  nor  the  likeness  of  any 
thing  in  heaven  above,  or  on  the  earth  beneath,  and 
that  you  should  not  bow  down  to  them  nor  serve 
them  ;  and  further,  that  God  is  a  Spirit  and  requires 
all  persons  to  worship  Him  in  Spirit  and  in  truth, 
and  not  through  the  nieditmi  of  images  or  saints." 
The  only  excuse  they  had  for  so  doing  was,  that 
all  their  people  do  so.  But  few  of  those  with  whom 
we  conversed  could  read. 


IN  INDIA.  S5 


Popery  a  hindrance  to  the  conversion  of  India. 

It  is  much  to  be  regretted  that  those,  who  are 
pound  in  the  faith  in  some  points  of  Christian  doctrine, 
should  mingle  with  the  truth  so  much  that  is  so 
glaringly  false.  It  tends  to  bring  the  whole  Chris- 
tian system  into  disrepute  among  the  heathen,  and 
only  hinders  their  conversion  to  God.  The  Roman 
Catholics  condemn  the  heathen  for  worshipping 
idols,  and  yet  do  not  consider  that  b}^  adoring  the 
cross  and  the  images  of  saints,  or  saints  themselves, 
(hey  are  guilty  of  doing  the  same  things  for  which 
they  condemn  their  idolatrous  neighbours.  The 
Hindoo  can  see  no  great  diflference  between  his  wor- 
shipping the  image  of  Krishnoo,  and  his  Portuguese 
neighbour's  worshipping  the  image  of  Christ.  They 
both  invoke  the  aid  of  their  departed  saints. 

HEATHENISM  OF  POPERY. 

I  have  often  been  impressed  with  the  slrikijig 
similarity  between  Hindooism  and  Popery,  as  exhi- 
bited in  India.  To  my  mind,  it  is  very  evident  thnt 
Popery  has  borrowed  largely  from  the  Hindoos  in 
building  up  her  temple  of  superstition.  Let  the  reader 
look  at  the  following  facts,  and  then  judge  for  himself. 

The  Hindoos  acknowledge  not  only  one,  but  many 
gods,  which  ought  to  be  worshipped  by  them.  In 
addition  they  hold  that  the  Brahmuns  are  the  repre- 
sentatives of  God  on  the  earth,  and  ought  also  to 
be  worshipped.  They  do  this  by  bowing  down  be- 
fore the  Brahmun  and  kissing  his  great  toe.  They 
are  supposed  to  have   the  keys  of  life  and  death, 


S6  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Heathenism  of  Popery. 

heaven  and  helL  The  Pope,  in  like  manner,  consi- 
ders himself  ihe  vicar  of  Christ :  he  too  holds  the  keys 
of  heaven  and  hell  in  his  hands,  and  his  toe  has  also 
been  favoured  with  many  a  kiss. 

The  Hindoos  have  four  sacred  books  called  Vedes, 
and  eighteen  commentators  upon  these,  which  are 
esteemed  of  equal  importance  with  the  Vedes.  None 
but  those  of  the  priestly  order  are,  by  their  laws,  per- 
mitted to  read  these  sacred  books,  under  the  penally 
of  having  their  tongues  cut  out.  Since  the  Brah- 
muns  have  lost  their  temporal  power  in  the  country, 
these  laws  are  not  regarded.  The  Romish  priests  in 
India  also  endeavour  to  keep  the  Scriptures  from  their 
people.  Many  of  them  do  not  obey  their  priests  in 
this  matter.  I  had  a  young  man  named  Manoel  ifi 
my  employ,  to  whom  I  gave  a  Portuguese  Bible, 
translated  by  a  Portuguese  priest.  He  took  it  with 
him  to  Goa,  and  while  there,  one  of  the  priests  took 
it  from  him,  and  forbade  him  to  read  it. 

The  Hindoo  priests  endeavour  to  keep  their  people 
in  ignorance  of  their  Scriptures,  and,  to  keep  up  their 
own  superiority,  have  opposed  the  education  of  the 
people.  The  Romish  priests  have  done  the  same. 
Notwithstanding  the  multitudes  of  priests  which 
have  been,  and  are  in  the  westetn  part  of  India,  they 
have  never  yet  given  the  Scriptures  to  the  people  in 
a  language  that  they  can  understand. 

The  Hindoos  have  a  multitude  of  idols,  which 
they  daily  worship.  Some  of  them  consider  the  idol 
as  the  representative  of  God,  and  others  worship  the 
thing  itself,  and  go  no  farther.     Besides  temple  dei- 


IN  INDIA.  37 


Heathenism  of  Popery. 


ties,  they  Imve  household  gods,  which  are  daily  wor- 
s])ipped  by  them.  The  Romanists  in  India  have 
also  images  of  saints  in  their  chapels  and  in  their 
houses,  and  to  these  they  daily  how  down.  In  the 
streets  crosses  are  set  up ;  and  in  the  evenings,  lamps 
are  placed  at  the  feet  of  them,  after  the  Hindoo  mode 
of  placing  lights  before  their  idols.  I  have  often 
seen  the  Romanists,  as  they  pass  these  crosses,  take 
off  their  hats  and  bow  to  them  ;  and  others,  who 
have  more  time  to  spend,  approach  them  and  pros- 
irate  themselves  before  them. 

The  Hindoos  have  many  millions  of  Dewus,  or  in- 
ferior deities,  corresponding  to  which,  the  Romanists 
have  multitudes  of  angels. 

The  Hindoos  have  their  Gooroos  to  intercede  for 
them  w^'th  the  god  whose  favour  they  wish  to  pro- 
cure. The  Romanists  have  their  saints.  In  the 
chiu'ch  at  Tannah,  I  saw  several  of  the  images  of 
saints,  which  the  priest  told  me  at  times  interceded 
for  them.* 

*  That  the  Romanists  do  worship  images  there  cannot  be  the 
least  doubt.  Many  of  them  do  not  pretend  to  deny  it.  Chris- 
tians and  Hindoos  daily  witness  the  idolatry  of  their  Portuguese 
neighbours.  The  church  in  India  authorizes  it,  and  so  does 
the  second  council  of  Nice.  One  of  the  decisions  is  in  these 
words  :  "  The  honour  paid  to  the  image  passes  to  its  prototype  ; 
and  he  tcho  adores  the  image,  adores  in  it  the  person  of  him  whom 
it  represents."  Con.  Nic.  2d  Act,  vol.  7,  p.  556.  And  again: 
"To  those  who  diligently  teach  not  the  whole  Christ-loving 
people  to  adore  and  salute  the  venerable  and  holy  and  pre- 
cious images  of  all  the  saints,  let  them  be  anathema."  '<  We 
adore,"  say  the  Nicene  fatliers,  "  the  unpolluted  image  of  Qur 
D 


38  MISSIONARY    JOURNAL 

Heathenism  of  Popery. 

The  Hindoos  hold  that  a  man  may  obtain  poonyu 
(righteousness)  by  his  own  works,  and  that  he  may 
obtain  in  this  way  more  than  he  needs  for  himself; 
the  surplus  he  may  sell  to  those  who  are  more  needy. 
There  are  many  men  in  India  who  go  about  the 
country  selling  righteousness,  as  they  say,  to  those 
who  need  it,  for  which  they  charge  one  or  two  ru- 
pees !  It  is  dear  enough  even  at  that  price,  for  it  is 
worth  nothing.  Whether  there  is  any  thing  like  this 
to  be  found  in  the  practice  of  selling  indulgences, 
the  reader  may  judge  from  ihe  following  extract. 
"We  have  resolved,"  says  Pope  Leo,  A.D.  1824. 
"  by  virtue  of  the  authorily  given  tb  us  from  heaven, 
fully  to  unlock  the  sacred  treasure  composed  of  the 
merits,  sufferings  and  virtues  of  Christ  our  Lord,  and 
of  his  virgin  mother,  and  of  all  the  saints,  which  the 
author  of  human  salvation  has  entrusted  to  our  dis- 
pensation. To  you,  therefore,  venerable  brethren,  pa- 
triarchs, primates,  archbishops  and  bishops,  it  belongs 
to  explain  with  perspicuity  the  power  of  indulgences, 
what  is  their  efficacy  in  the  remission,  not  only  of 
the  canonical  penance,  but  also  of  the  temporal  pun- 
ishment due  to  the  Divine  Justice  for  past  §in."  &c.* 

The  Hindoos  observe  shrad,  a  ceremony  in  which 
they  offer  up  prayers ;  feed  and  fee  Brahmuns,  so  as 
to  procure  righteousness  for  the  souls  of  their  de- 
ceased friends ;  and,  in  this  way,  to  procure  for  them 

Lord  Jesus  Christ,  our  true  God ;  and  when  we  adore  the  image, 
we  adore  in  it  the  person  of  him  whom  it  represents." 
*     Bull  for  the  observance  of  the  Jubilee.  AD.  1825. 


[N  INDIA.  39 


Heathenism  of  Popery. 


a  speedier  admittance  to  final  happiness.  The  Ro- 
manists fee  the  priests  to  say  mass  for  the  benefit  of 
the  souls  cf  their  deceased  relatives,  and  to  get  them 
out  of  purgatory  tlie  quicker. 

The  Hindoos  have  many  ways  of  obtaining  right- 
eousness. One  is  by  the  performance  of  jup,  which 
consists  in  the  mere  repetition  of  a  prayer,  or  the 
name  of  one  of  their  gods  so  many  times.  If  it  be  a 
prayer,  they  keep  count  by  dropping  one  of  the  beads 
of  the  rosary  they  liold  in  their  hands  :  or  if  it  be  the 
name  of  one  of  their  gods,  it  is  repeated  so  many 
ghutkas.  (A  ghutka  is  twenty-four  minutes.)  By 
the  performance  of  jup,  barren  women  hope  to  obtain 
children ;  and  all  of  them,  the  forgiveness  of  sin. 
The  Romanists  hold  to  jup  in  like  manner,  as  is 
evident  from  the -following  extract.  '*^To  all  them 
that  before  this  image  of  pity  shall  devoutly  say  five 
Pater  JVosfers,*  and  five  Ave  Marias^-f  and  a  Crcf/o,| 
piteously  beholding  those  arms  of  Christ's  passion, 
are  granted  32,755  years  of  pardon.  And  Sixtus 
the  fourth,  pope  of  Rome,  hath  made  the  fourth  and 
fifth  prayer,  and  hath  doubled  his  aforesaid  pardon." 
See  the  book  of  the  Hours  of. the  Virgin,  Paris  ed. 
1526  ;  and  Bishop  Burnet's  Hist,  of  the  Reform.,  vol. 
2,  p.  138. 

Tup  is  another  mode  by  which  the  Hindoos  ex- 
pect to  obtain  righteousness.  This  consists  in  the 
various  ways  they  have  of  doing  penance,  as,  for 


*     Pater  Noster,  "  Our  Father,"  &c. 
t     Ave  Maria,  "Hail  Mary,"  &c. 
t     Credo,  "  I  believe,"  «fcc. 


40  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Heathenism  of  Popery. 

example,  whipping  themselves;  standing  on  one  fool ; 
remaining  silent  for  years;  lying  upon  the  ground  or 
on  a  bed  of  spikes  ;  maiming  themselves  by  cutting 
off  the  toes  or  fingers;  swinging,  &c.  The  Roman- 
ists also  have  their  various  modes  of  penance,  which 
are  practised  at  the  present  day. 

The  Hindoos  have  their  oopas  (fastings),  of  which 
they  enumerate  twelve  kinds  ;  none  of  tliese  exceeds 
fifteen  days.  In  keeping  some  of  these  fasts,  they 
are  allowed  to  eat  only  one  kind  of  food,  and  in  all 
of  them  they  abstain  from  meat.  The  twelfth  mode 
of  fasting  continues  one  week  :  the  following  is  the 
regimen  prescribed.  First  day,  milk ;  second,  milk- 
curds  ;  third,  ghee,  (clarified  butter)  ;  fourth,  cow's 
urine  ;  fifth,  cowdung  ;  sixth,  water;  seventh,  noth- 
ing. The  Romanists  also  have  their  fasts,  which 
are  observed  by  all  of  those  who  pretend  to  any 
thing  like  strictness  in  their  rehgion,  and  in  these 
fasts  they  use  no  meat. 

The  Hindoos  have  a  great  many  festivals  during 
the  year  in  honour  of  their  dewiis  (saints).  They 
number  more  than  fifty  such  days.  The  Romanists 
have  saints'  days  in  abundance,  as  St  Ambrose'b 
day,  St  Andrew's,  St  Ann's,  St  John's,  &c. 

The  Hindoos  have  their  Teerth  (holy  places),  to 
which  they  make  Yatnis  (pilgrimages),  whereby 
they  hope  to  obtain  the  pardon  of  sin  ;  as,  for  exam- 
ple, to  the  Ganges,  Reiimshv^ur,  J  uggurnath,  Wuzu- 
rabae,  &c.  Many  of  the  pilgrims  beg  their  way  to 
these  reputed  holy  places,  and  vainly  imagine  thai 


IN  INDIA.  41 


Heathenism  of  Popery. 


they  obtain  much  righteousness  by  so  doing.  The 
Romanists  have  also  theii*  sacred  places,  and  pil- 
grimages 10  I  hem.  Witness  the  number  who  go  on 
a  pilgrimage  to  "Our  Lady  of  Loretto  :"  who  make 
stations  at  Loch  Derg,  in  the  north,  and  at  the  Holy 
Wells,  in  the  south  of  Ireland. 

The  Hindoos  have  two  kinds  of  holy  water,  which 
they  use  in  sprinkling  on  their  bodies,  and  for  occa- 
sional drinking,  viz.  cow^s  urine,  and  water  in  which 
a  Brahmun  has  dipped  his  toe  or  washed  his  foot. 
The  Homanists  have  their  holy  water,  which  the 
priests  make  by  throwing  a  little  salt  in  it,  and  by 
blessing  it. 

The  Hindoos  divide  all  sins  into  two  classes,  in- 
ward and  outward.  Of  the  first  there  are  seven 
degrees,  and  of  the  last  twelve.  The  Romanists 
have  also  classified  sins,  making  them  venial  and 
mortal. 

The  Hindoos  have  their  Dan  Dhum,  that  is,  the 
giving  of  presents  to  the  Brahmuns.  As  each  Brah- 
mun is  looked  upon  as  the  vicar  of  Bruhm  the  crea- 
tor, whatever  is  given  to  the  Brahmun  is  put  down 
by  Bruhm  to  the  credit  of  the  donor  as  so  much  righ- 
teousness obtained.  And  it  is  much  in  the  same 
way  that  the  Romanist  expects  his  gifts  (beneficia), 
to  his  holiness  the  pope,  or  his  authorised  agents, 
will  be  put  down  in  his  favour. 

The  Hindoos  have  their  Veiragees  and  Sunny- 
asecs,  who  give  up  the  world,  retire  into  the  deserts 
or  into  a  temple,  and  live  upon  the  alms  of  the  peo- 


42  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Heathenism  of  Popery. 

pie.  These  are  the  monks  and  the  hermits  of  the 
Romanists. 

The  Hindoos  have  iheii'  B huts ,  that  is,  Brahmuns 
who  go  either  naked  or  meanly  clad,  and  live  by  beg- 
ging from  place  to  place.  These  correspond  to  the 
begging  friars  of  the  Romanists. 

The  Hindoos  have  their  Vashias,  females  who  are 
dedicated  to  the  service  of  some  god.  The  marriage 
service  is  performed  by  a  Brahmun,  by  which  the 
girl  is  married  to  an  idol.  She  can  never  be  mar- 
ried to  a  man  after  this.  They  are  usually  dwoted 
to  idols  by  their  parents.  Corresponding  to  this,  we 
fiad  JS*uns  in  the  Romish  church. 

A  custom  prevails  among  the  Hindoos  of  carrying 
out  their  gods  in  solemn  procession  on  the  days  es- 
pecially devoted  to  them.  On  these  occasion&  there 
is  much  display,  and  not  a  little  shouting,  accom- 
panied with  music.  The  Romanists  also  carry  out 
an  image  of  the  virgin  Mary,  preceded  by  priests 
bearing  large  wax  candles,  and  little  boys  dressed  up 
in  a  fantastic  manner  to  represent  angels.  On  matjy 
of  these  occasions,  the  display  is  increased  by  music 
and  the  firing  of  cannon. 

In  almost  all  the  temples  of  the  Hindoos  there  are 
bells,  which  are  rung  by  the  wor&hipper  as  he  enters 
the  temple.  A  small  one  is  kept  by  the  priest, 
which  he  jingles  to  keep  up  the  attention  of  the  god, 
as  they  tell  the  worshippers.  The  Romanists,  dur- 
ing the  time  of  mass,  have  a  small  bell  to  tinkle,  and 
in  some  of  the  churches,  the  church  bell  is  rung. 


IN  INDIA.  43 


Hindoos  fond  of  marvellous  stories. 


The  custom  of  using  rosaries,  aiid  of  carrying 
images  about  their  persons,  is  common  to  both. 

These  are  some  of  the  things  in  which  there  is  a 
striking  similarity.  Others  might  be  mentioned,  as 
for  example,  the  multiplication  of  rites  and  ceremo- 
nies not  prescribed  by  their  respective  sacred  books, 
but  these  are  sufficient.  The  Hindoos  most  assur- 
edly have  not  borrowed  from  the  Romanists  any  of 
the  rites  now  found  in  use  among  them.  The  con- 
clusion must  be,  that  Popery  has  borrowed  from 
Heathenism.  If  not,  how  can  we  account  for  the 
striking  similarity  vvhicli  we  see  does  exist?  The 
reader  may  judge. 

RETURN  FROM  THE  FACTORY. 

On  our  way  from  the  factory  we  saw  a  number  of 
Hindoos  assembled  by  the  road  side.  Two  of  them 
were  engaged  in  work  while  the  others  sat  idly  by. 
We  asked.  What  are  you  doing  here?  Making  a 
trough,  said  one.  This  tree  is  aRackshus  (daemon) 
said  another. 

Miss.     How  can  that  bet 

Hindoo.  Once  there  was  a  wicked  daemon,  and 
he  tormented  the  people  in  this  world  so  much  that 
God,  to  punish  him,,  turned  him  into  a  cocoa-nut 
tree,  and  from  him  all  other  cocoa-nut  trees  have 
sprung. 

Miss.  Tliis  story  cannot  be  liue.  The  devil  is 
still  alive,  and  if  you  do  not  lea^ve  off  lying  and  youj 
idolatry,  we  fear  he  will  get  you  ere  long. 


44  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

A  Mussulman  youth.  Certificates  to  servants. 

Hind.     I  am  not  afraid  of  that. 

After  exhoiting  them  all  to  forsake  their  idolatry 
and  worship  the  living  God,  we  made  onr  salaam 
and  came  away.  Such  ridiculous  stories  do  these 
poor  creatures  readily  believe,  or  at  least  say  ihey 
do,  but  withhold  their  assent  to  the  declarations  of 
the  God  of  truth.  But  such  is  the  effect  of  sin.  The 
god  of  this  world  has,  indeed,  blinded  their  minds,  so 
that  now,  as  a  people,  the  Hindoos  are  far  more  ready 
to  believe  a  lie  than  the  truth. 

Having  returned  to  our  lodgings,  we  found  a 
young  man,  a  Mussulman,  who  had  come  to  seek 
employment.  He  exhibited  two  certificates  of  his 
good  character.  These,  however,  did  not  recom- 
mend him,  though  he  supposed  ihey  did.*  We  asked 

*  When  a  servant  leaves  the  employ  of  a  gentleman  in  India, 
it  is  customary  for  the  employer  to  give  him  a  written  testimony 
of  his  faithfulness,  &c.  As  these  are  written  in  English,  the  ser- 
vant seldom  knows  the  real  meaning  of  the  character  given. 
They  may  be  good,  or  bad,  or  doubtful,  and  the  bearer  still  keeps 
and  shows  them  when  anxious  to  be  employed.  The  recom- 
mendations usually  run  thus:  "The  bearer,  A.  B.,  has  been  in 
my  employ  (so  many  months  or  years)  and  I  have  found  him  faith- 
ful, honest,  &c.  &c.,  and  have  dismissed  him,  having  no  more 
need  of  him,  or  at  his  request."     (Signed  C.  D.) 

Some  time  ago,  a  gentleman  dismissed  a  servant  who  had  been 
in  the  habit  of  staying  away  very  frequently  from  his  work.  His 
regular  excuse  was,  that  his  father,  mother,  or  some  of  his  rela- 
tions were  dead,  and  that  he,  according  to  their  custom,  had  to 
attend  the  funeral.  His  employer  gave  him  a  written  character 
in  something  like  the  following  language : — "  The  bearer  (A.  B.) 
has  been  in  my  employ  for  a  number  of  months,  and  is  now  dis- 
missed at  his  own  request.     While  in  my  employ,  his  father  has 


IN  INDIA.  45 


Servants,  A  mission  school  scholar. 

hini,  "Are  you  a  good  boy?"  He  replied,  "Yes,  I 
never  lie,  nor  steal,  I  never  cheal  rny  master.  Some 
boys  go  in  the  bazar  and  pay  half  a  rupee  for  an  arti- 
cle and  then  charge  their  masters  one  rupee  for  it.  I 
never  do  so.  I  always  tell  the  true  price.  I  never 
smoke,  nor  drink  brandy,  nor  keep  any  bad  company. 
I  am  a  very  good  boy.  If  master  will  tiy  me,  then 
he  will  know." 

This  youth  had  not  learned  to  obey  the  advice  of 
Solomon,  "  Let  another  man  praise  thee,  and  not 
thine  own  mouth."  His  self  praise  was  no  recom- 
mendation to  him.  After  he  had  left  us,  we  made 
farther  inquiry  concerning  him,  and  found  out  that 
his  character  was  just  the  reverse  of  what  he  had 
told  us.  It  is  astonishing  how  devoid  of  truth  this 
class  of  persons  are.  With  them  it  would  seem  that 
truth,  and  every  other  moral  trait,  must  bend  or  give 
way  for  the  sake  of  money.  The  natives  need  the 
Gospel,  if  it  were  for  no  other  purpose  than  to  make 
them  quit  lying. 

A  Hindoo  youth  called  to-day  for  a  book.  He  in- 
formed us  that  he  was  formerly  a  scholar  in  one  of 
the  Mission  schools  under  the  care  of  Mr  Nichols, 
and  used  to  meet  with  others,  on  the  Sabbath,  in  the 
house  we  then  occupied,  to  receive  reUgious  instruc- 

died/owr  times;  his  mother,  thrice;  and  all  his  relations,  to  the 
third  or  fourth  generation,  three  or  four  times :  so  that  now  he 
will  have  no  inducement  to  leave  his  service,  and  will,  without 
doubt,  prove  a  faithful  and  attentive  servant."  The  poor  fellow 
thought  it  a  good  character,  and  exhibited  it  accordingly. 


46  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Objections  of  a  Hindoo  to  Christianity. 

tion.  He  said  he  did  not  believe  in  the  idols  of  his 
people,  nor  did  he  worship  (hem  ;  that  he  had  learn- 
ed from  Mr  Nichols  that  it  was  sinful  to  do  so,  and 
that  he  believed  Jesus  Christ  to  be  the  only  Saviour 
of  sinners.  He  remembered  that  there  are  ten  com- 
mandments, but  had  nearly  forgotten  them,  and 
wished  to  have  another  catechism  or  spelling  book 
which  contains  the  commandments.  We  gave  him 
cheerfully  such  books  as  he  wanted.  This  youth 
holds  the  memory  of  the  deceased  missionary  in  high 
estimation,  but  so  far  as  we  can  judge,  has  not  yet 
believed  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  saving  of 
his  soul. 

This  evening  a  number  of  young  Hindoo  gentle- 
men called  on  us,  with  whom  we  had  considerable 
conversation  on  the  subject  of  the  Christian  religion. 
They  brought  forward  a  number  of  objections  against 
Christianity,  which  showed  that  they  had  either  read 
these  objections  in  some  infidel  works,  or  had  heard 
them  from  those  who  are  no  friends  to  Christianity. 
One  of  them  objected  to  Christ  as  the  Saviour,  .in 
these  words  : — "  Did  not  your  Jesus  Christ  get  him- 
self into  difficulty,  when  He  cried  out,  '  Eloi,  Eloi, 
lama  sabachthani.'  If  he  could  not  save  himself, 
how  can  he  save  us]"  We  replied,  that  Christ 
could  have  saved  himself  from  death,  if  he  had 
wished  it ;  but  he  chose  to  die  for  sinners.  If  a 
man  should  be  put  into  prison  for  a  crime,  and  was 
sentenced  to  receive  so  many  stripes  every  day, 
would  he  not  get  tham  ]    Now,  if  you  should  become 


IN  INDIA.  47 


Kindness  of  Christian  friends. 


his  buclul  (substitute),  would  you    not  rexeive  the 

sti'ipes  he  should  have  received  1     In  hke  jnanner, 

Christ  is  our  budul.     He  suffered /or  us,  and  all  the 

anguish  he  felt,  was  in  his  body  and  soul.     He  is 

man,  as  well  as  God.     His  divinity  did  not  suffer. 

He  then  replied,  that  he  only  wanted  information  on 

the  subject,  as  he  did  not  understand  the  Christian 

religion.     He  did  not  wish  to  advert  to  the  fact,  if 

he  knew  if,  that  tlie  deatli  of  Christ  was  absolutely 

necessary  for  the  salvation  of  sinners.     Some  of  these 

young  men  have  been  educated  in  the  government- 

pchool  in  Tannah,  from  which   Christianity  is,  for 

prudential  reasons,  excluded.     Many  of  these  young 

men    have  discriminating   minds.     The   education 

which  they  have  received,  has  convinced  them  of 

the  absurdity  of  Flindooism,   and  not   Imving  been 

instructed  in    Christianity,    they   are    thrown    into 

infidelity.     We    are   fully   convinced,    that  for  the 

salvation  of  India,  education  and  Christianity  must 

go  together. 

BHEWNDY. 

28th.  We  left  Tannah  this  morning  for  Bhewndy, 
wliich  we  reached  at  eight  o'clock.  Dr  Edwards  and 
his  lady  received  us  cordially  under  their  hospitable 
roof,  and  have  laid  us  under  many  obHgations  for 
their  attention  and  Christian  kindness  shown  us. 
They  are  both  members  of  the  Church  of  England, 
and  are  endeavouring  to  extend  the  knowledge  of 


46  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  Pakeers.  Conversation  with  them. 

Christ  among  the  natives  around  them.  There  is  a 
regiment  of  senpoys  stationed  here.  The  European 
officers,  and  others  in  connection  with  the  regiment, 
form  a  small,  bul  interesting  society  of  Christian  peo- 
ple ;  many  of  whom,  by  their  Christian  example  and 
efforts,  do  much  to  extend  the  knowledge  of  Christ 
amongthesebenightened  heathen.  Much  moremight 
he  done,  by  the  few  people  of  God  stationed  there  than 
is  done,  in  the  way  of  instructing  the  natives,  through 
the  medium  of  tracts  and  schools,  did  they  meet  with 
proper  encouragement.  Very  much,  depends  upon 
the  commanding  officer  at  an  out  station  like  this. 
If  he  be  a  man  of  G-od,  and  deeply  interested  in  the 
spiritual  welfare  of  the  native  soldiers  and  their  fa- 
milies, much  can  be  done;  but,  if  the  contrary,  he 
has  the  power  of  preventing  the  accomplishment  of 
much  good. 

In  the  evening,  accompanied  by  a  pious  young 
officer,  Mr  Reynolds,  we  went  into  the  bnzar  to  con- 
verse with  the  natives.  On  our  way  we  were  met 
by  three  Fakeers,^  returning  from  the  bazar.  We 
made  our  salaam  to  them,  which  was  returned,  and 
asked, 

Mss.     Who  are  you  ? 

Fakeer.     We  are  Fakeers,  Sahib. 

Miss.     What  are  you  doing  here  1 

F,     We  are  begging. 

Miss.     You  are  not  sick,  nor  blind,  nor  lame.  You 

*    A  Fakeer  is  a  Mussulman  mendicant. 


IN  INDIA.  49 


Preaching  in  the  bazar. 


are  strong  men ;  and  God  has  given  you  hands  to 
work,  why  then  do  you  beg  1 

F.  This  is  our  work.  God  has  commanded  us 
to  beg. 

Miss.     Did  God  ever  command  you  to  beg  ? 

F.  No;  not  us :  but  he  commanded  our  fathers 
to  beg,  and  ordered  that  their  children  should  do  so 
too. 

Miss.     How  much  money  have  you  got  to-day? 

F.  See.  [Holding  his  gourd-shell,  which  con- 
tained his  money,  towards  us.] 

We  looked  in  and  found  only  four  pice  (about 
three  cents)  and  a  few  dates. 

While  engaged  in,  talking  with  them,  a  Mussul- 
man came  up,  and  giving  them  another  pice,  went 
on.  One  of  the  Fakeers  then  observed,  "  See, 
Sahib,  God  has  sent  us  another  pice." 

Miss.  But  if  you  would  work,  you  could  get 
every  day,  more  money  than  you  now  have,  and  you 
would  not  then  be  taking  money  from  the  poor,  who 
cannot  afford  to  give  it. 

F.  No,  no;  Sahib.  We  must  not  work.  It  would 
be  a  sin  for  us  to  leave  this  employment.  This  is 
our  work,  and  we  must  follow  it. 

They  were  then  exhorted  to  forsake  their  sinful 
course,  and  work  for  an  honest  living,  being  assured 
that  the  course  they  were  pursuing,  would  procure 
for  them  the  displeasure  of  God  here  and  hereafter, 
and  not  his  approbation,  as  they  vainly  imagine. 

After  leaving  these  Fakeers,  we  went  into  the 

E 


50  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Hindoo  religious  beggars. 

bazar  of  the  native  town,  which  is  some  distance 
from  the  cantonments,  and  commenced  our  work  of 
preaching  the  gospel  to  the  people.  We  were  soon 
interrupted  in  our  work  by  a  company  of  sturdy 
Hindoo  beggars,  who  make  a  hving  by  going  from 
place  to  place,  fiddhng  and  dancing  for  the  amuse- 
ment of  the  people.  We  exhorted  them  to  forsake 
their  vagabond  life  and  turn  to  some  sober  and 
rational  employment  for  a  living.  But  they,  like 
the  Fakeers,  plead  divine  authority  for  their  work. 
"  God,"  said  they,  **  commanded  us  to  make  a  living 
by  dancing  for  the  amusement  of  the  people,  and 
we  must  obey." 

Whether  these  different  classes  of  beggars  really 
believe,  or  only  pretend  that  they  are  obeying  the 
will  of  God,  by  following  their  respective  employ- 
ments, we  presume  not  to  say.  Certain  it  is,  how- 
ever, that  the  people  admit  their  claims  for  a  sup- 
port, and  are  not  less  prompt  in  giving  their  mites, 
than  the  others  are  diligent  in  asking.  It  is  some- 
what strange,  that  such  hordes  of  vagrants,  consist- 
ing of  men,  women  and  children,  should  have  been 
kept  in  countenance  under  the  Native  government, 
seeing  that,  so  far  from  being  a  benefit  to  the  commu- 
nity, they  are  only  a  nuisance,  and  a  scourge  to  the 
poor.  Considering  these  people  now,  as  British  sub- 
jects, and  under  a  Christian  government,  we  think 
it  would  be  an  act  of  kindness  towards  them,  for  the 
proper  authorities  to  treat  them  as  vagrants,  and  to 
compel  them  to  engage  in  some  honest  employment 


IN  INDIA.  51 


English  service.  Christians  in  India  united. 

for  a  livelihood.  At  present^  they  are  of  no  manner 
of  use  to  the  community,  so  far  as  we  can  see. 
Their  increase,  is  only  an  increase  of  beggars,  who 
help  to  consume  the  revenue  of  the  country,  with- 
out adding  to  it,  and  to  increase  the  wretchedness 
and  poverty  of  the  poor,  without  alleviating,  in  the 
smallest  degree,  any  of  their  sufferings. 


SABBATH  AT  BHEWNDY. 

Dr  Edwards  spread  the  information  in  the  camp 
last  evening,  that  two  Missionaries  had  arrived,  and 
that  his  house  would  be  open  for  divine  service  this 
morning.  At  the  hour  appointed,  a  number  of 
gentlemen  and  ladies  assembled,  among  whom  was 
tlie  commandant  of  the  station.  Captain  F.  At  the 
request  of  Mr  Read,  I  preached  to  this  interesting 
assemblage  of  people  from  John  v.  40.  "  And  ye  will 
not  come  unto  me,  that  ye  might  have  life."  The 
people  here  have  not  the  benefit  of  the  regular  min- 
istrations of  the  gospel  among  them.  They  hope, 
however,  to  be  supplied  by  one  of  the  chaplains  in 
Bombay.*  There  is,  1  believe,  only  one  family  at 
this  station  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian 
church ;  the  others  are  connected  with  the  Church 
of  England.  The  christian  people  in  India,  though 
divided  in  sentiment,  as  to  church  order,  yet  seem 
more   united  in  christian  feeUng  and  effort,  than 

*    They  have  siuce  been  supplied. 


52  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


Seapoys  ask  for  tracts.  Bazar-preaching. 


christians  generally  are.  The  number  of  christians 
in  India  are  few  indeed,  but  their  piety  is  of  a  high 
order.  The  increase  of  pious  and  faithful  chaplains, 
and  of  pious  oflScers,  civilians,  and  others  in  India,  is 
an  immense  blessing  to  the  country.  May  their 
number  be  greatly  increased,  and  their  holy  influ- 
ence be  felt  by  the  whole  heathen  population 
throughout  the  land. 

While  on  our  way  this  evening  to  the  bazar,  we 
were  stopped  by  some  seapoys,  who  were  exceeding- 
ly anxious  to  receive  tracts.  Many  of  them  asked 
for  English  and  Mahratta  tracts,  saying  that  they 
wished  to  learn  the  English  language.  We  sup- 
plied those  who  could  read  the  Mahratta  with  tracts 
at  their  own  request.  While  conversing  with  them, 
they  listened  attentively,  and  seemed  desirous  to 
hear  of  Christ.  Their  orderly  and  respectful  beha- 
viour pleased  us  much,  and  showed  the  good  effect 
of  the  discipline  under  which  they  live.  No  one 
shewed  any  disposition  to  cavil,  or  make  any  dis- 
turbance. 

In  the  bazar,  we  did  not  find  the  people  so  willing 
to  hear  the  truth  as  yesterday.  There  is  generally 
some  wrathful  spirit  or  other  to  excite  the  minds  of 
the  people  against  us  and  the  truth,  on  these  occa- 
sions. How  far  such  individuals  may,  at  the  time 
being,  be  under  the  special  influence  of  the  Devil, 
is  hard  to  say;  but  that  he  does  work  in  these 
"  children  of  disobedience"  to  oppose  the  gospel,  we 
doubt  not.     They  may  not  be  sensible  of  it,  but  this 


IN  INDIA.  53 


Girls  from  the  mission  school. 


does  not  render  the  fact  less  certain.  The  opposi- 
tion was  of  such  a  kind,  that  we  were  able  to  say 
but  little,  and  were  compelled  to  return. 

On  our  way  returning,  we  were  saluted  by  several 
little  girls  with,  "Balaam  Sahib;  salaam  Sahib." 
^'  Who  are  you  f*  we  asked. 

Girls.     We  are  school  girls,  and  live  here. 

Miss.     Can  you  read] 

Girls.     Yes,  yes  [responded  several  voices]. 

Miss.     Where  did  you  learn  to  read  1 

Girls.     In  Bombay ;  in  Miss  Farrar's  school. 

Miss.     Do  you  go  to  school  now  1 

Girls.     No,  Bahib;  there  is  no  school  here. 

Miss.     Is  there  no  one  to  teach  you  now ! 

Girls.  [Several  of  them  raised  their  hands,  and 
giving  them  the  usual  significant  shake,  replied] 
Nobody  teaches  us. 

Miss.  We  fear  that  you  will  forget  to  read,  un- 
less you  have  a  school. 

Girls.     What  can  we  dol 

At  our  request,  they  repeated  the  ten  command- 
ments and  portions  of  the  Scriptures,  in  the  hearing 
of  a  number  of  seapoys,  who  had  assembled  to 
hear  the  conversation.  Their  parents  and  others, 
heard  these  little  Hindoo  girls  declare  that,  in  their 
estimation,  the  idols  of  the  heathen  are  vain,  and 
that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only  Saviour  of  sinners.  We 
supplied  them  all  with  tracts,  and  invited  them  to 
call  on  us  at  Dr  E.'s  in  the  morning.  They  seemed 
truly  glad  to  see  us ;  and  their  parents  were  no  less 


54  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


Importance  of  schools.  More  schools  for  children  needed. 


rejoiced,  at  even  that  small  exhibition  of  their  chil- 
dren's knowledge. 

Dec.  oOth.  Monday.  This  morning  a  number  of 
the  girls  we  saw  yesterday,  called  on  us.  We  as- 
sembled them  and  others  in  the  verandah  of  Dr  E.'s 
house,  and  after  hearing  them  read  a  portion  of  one 
of  the  gospels,  we  exhorted  them  to  love  the  Savi- 
our— supplied  them  with  books,  and  dismissed  them. 
We  hope  that  the  instructions  which  these  little 
heathen  children  have  received  in  one  of  our  mission 
schools  may  not  be  wholly  lost;  though  circum- 
stanced as  they  are  now,  there  is  great  danger  that 
they  will  forget  much  of  what  they  haVe  learned. 
If  schools  were  established  in  all  the  regiments  of 
native  soldiers,  in  which  the  precepts  of  the  gospel 
should  be  taught,  it  would  do  more  than  any  thing 
else  to  make  them  faithful  and  obedient  soldiers,  and 
their  w^ves  and  children  orderly  and  peaceable.  We 
hope  that  all  rulers  will,  ere  long,  see  that  the  way 
to  make  good  soldiers  and  good  subjects,  is  to  bring 
them  under  the  influence  of  the  good  and  wholesome 
laws  of  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

There  is  a  school  in  this  regiment  for  boys,  but 
none  for  girls.  Besides  this  one,  there  are  no  others 
in  Bhewndy,  where  the  youth  can  hear  any  thing 
about  the  christian  religion.  A  large  and  flourishing 
school  might  be  had  in  this  place,  if  there  were  any 
to  take  the  oversight  of  it.  Some  of  the  pious  ladies 
at  the  station,  are  doing  something  for  the  benefit  of 
the  Hindoo  girls,  but  they  meet  with  opposition  from 


IN  INDIA.  55 


Travelling. 


a  source  which  cannot^weli  be  resisted.  They  hope 
that  circumstances  may  so  be  changed,  as  to  enable 
them  to  do  something  of  importance  for  the  cause. 
If  all  the  christians  scattered  abroad  throughout  this 
extensive  country,  did  but  exert  themselves  for  the 
salvation  of  the  heathen  as  they  might,  India  would 
soon  be  compelled  to  submit  to  the  sceptre  of  right- 
eousness, and  own  Christ  as  her  Redeemer. 

We  visited  some  of  the  European  famiUes  to-day. 
They  all  lament  the  absence  of  the  gospel  privileges 
they  once  enjoyed.  Some  of  them  prize  highly  the 
few  means  of  grace  which  they  now  enjoy.  We 
were  earnestly  requested  to  visit  the  station  again, 
and  share  their  unfeigned  hospitality. 

DEPARTURE  FROM  BHEWNDY. 

Tuesday,  Dec.  Slst.  Our  duty  to  the  heathen, 
caused  us  to  break  away  this  morning  from  our  kind 
friends,  Dr  E.  and  his  lady,  and  others,  with  whom 
we  have  become  acquainted.  We  can  only  say,  the 
Lord  reward  them  for  all  their  kindness  to  us.  We 
reached  Lonar,  a  small  village  about  seven  miles 
distant,  at  7  o'clock,  where  we  remained  during  the 
heat  of  the  day.  The  road  to  this  place  is  rough 
and  hilly,  and  lies  through  a  con{mue(\  jungle,  with 
only  here  and  there  a  cleared  spot.  Gardees  (native 
carts)  cannot  pass  on  this  road.  The  mode  of  con- 
veying merchandise  into  the  interior,  is  on  the  backs 
of  bullocks  or  tattoos  (native  ponies).     The  people 


56  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Houses.  Hindoo  worship  and  snperstition, 

usually  travel  on  foot.  We  stopped  at  the  house  of 
the  Patel,  the  head  man  of  the  village.  The  house, 
like  most  of  the  Hindoo  houses  in  this  part  of  the 
country,  is  constructed  so  as  to  accommodate  the 
cows  and  calves  and  fowls,  as  well  as  the  family.  We 
occupied  that  part  of  the  house  which  is  appro- 
priated to  the  cows  during  the  night,  they  being 
turned  out  in  the  day  time.  We  had  an  opportunity 
this  morning  of  seeing  some  of  the  domestic  arrange- 
ments of  this  house,  and  the  family  at  their  devo- 
tions. The  females,  whose  business  it  is  to  cook, 
having  prepared  their  frugal  meal,  informed  the  men 
that  it  was  ready.  They  immediately  arose  fiom 
the  floor,  which  is  of  earth  beaten  haid  and  cleansed 
with  a  wash  of  cow-dung  and  walei',  which  also 
prevents  it  from  cracking,  and  after  washing  them- 
selves, (for  unless  they  wash  oft  they  eat  not) 
assembled  in  the  corner  of  the  house  the  farthest 
from  us,  for  their  morning  worship.  This  consisted 
in  the  mere  repetition  of  the  word  Ram,  Ram,  the 
name  of  one  of  their  three  hundred  and  thirty-three 
millions  of  gods,  connected  with  beating,  for  about 
five  minutes,  a  rude  family  drum.  This  being 
finished,  they  daubed  a  little  moist  powdered  sandal- 
wood and  red  paint  on  their  foreheads,  breasts  and 
arms,  and  then  sat  down  to  eat.  On  going  near 
them,  they  all  said,  "  Go  away,  go  aw\^y — don*t 
come  here — you   will  pollute  our  food.*     It  was 

*     The   Hindoos  are  exceedingly  averse  to  having  any  one 
approach  them  while  engaged  in  preparing  or  eating  their  food. 


IN  INDIA.  57 


The  gods  of  a  poor  Hindoo  family.  Domestic  arrangements. 

asked,  "Why  do  you  beat  the  tom-tom*  before  eat- 
ing?' They  rephed,  "This  is  our  god."  "But 
have  you  no  other  god  than  this  1"  They  then  exhi- 
bited a  httle  box  containing  sandal-wood  dust,  and 
said,  "  These  are  all  the  gods  we  have."  A  small 
hoop  with  a  piece  of  sheep  skin  stretched  over  it,  and 
a  box  of  sandal-wood  dust,  are  all  the  gods  of  this 
poor  fauiily  !  Truly  darkness  covereth  them.  They 
sit  in  the  region  and  shadow  of  death. 

Before  leaving  them  we  told  them  of  the  only  true 
God,  even  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  and  urged  them 
to  throw  away  their  idols  and  pray  to  the  true  God 
alone.  After  they  had  finished  their  breakfast,  we 
asked,  "  How  often  do  you  eat  every  day."  They 
said,  ^^Twice;  once  at  11  o'clock  and  once  at  night;  we 
are  poor  people  and  cannot  afford  to  eat  oftener  than 
twice  a  day."  There  are  some  who  cannot  afford  to 
eat  more  than  once  a  day.  They  also  told  us  that 
it  was  their  regular  practice  to  worship  their  god 
before  eating.  While  the  christian  cannot  but  pity 
the  ignorance  of  these  benighted  people,  he  is  con- 
strained to  admire  in  them  the  disposition  to  ac- 

While  in  Calcutta,  one  of  the  Missionaries,  Mr  Hodson,  looked 
into  the  house  of  the  Darwan,  while  he  was  in  the  act  of  prepar- 
ing his  rice.  He  immediately  picked  up  his  vessel  and  threw 
out  the  whole  of  the  rice,  and  raged  furiously  for  a  short  time 
against  Mr  Hodson  for  the  loss  he  had  occasioned  him.  In 
Bombay,  they  are  not  so  stiff  in  their  notions  of  things  as  in 
Calcutta.  A  Mahratta  is  not  quite  so  willing  to  part  with  his 
dinner  as  this  Bengalee. 
*  A  native  drum,  made  after  different  models. 


58  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Reproof  to  Christians.  Origin  of  worshipping  the  monkey. 

knowledge  God  (would  that  they  knew  the  true 
God  !)  as  the  author  of  all  their  mercies.  The  con- 
duct of  this  heathen  family  reproves  many  a  profess- 
ing christian  in  a  christian  land.  How  many  are 
there  who  have  been  baptized  into  the  name  of  the 
Tri-une  God,  and  have  sat  down  at  the  table  of  their 
Lord,  who  still  habitually  neglect  to  worship  God  in 
their  families,  or  even  to  ask  the  blessing  of  God  upon 
the  food  they  daily  receive  from  his  hand.  Will  not 
the  heathen  in  judgment  rise  up  and  condemn  such 
professors  for  their  glaring  neglect  of  duty  ? 

We  had  a  few  of  the  villagers  assembled  in  the 
verandah  of  the  PatePs  house,  to  whom  we  made 
known  the  gospel  of  Christ.  We  distributed  but  few 
tracts  among  them,  not  being  able  to  find  many 
readers.  There  is  no  school  in  the  village.  There 
is  one  temple  dedicated  to  the  monkey  god  Hunoo- 
man.*     The  people  appear  to  be  poor. 

^  The  Hindoo  account  of  Hunooman  is  this.  Two  or  three 
millions  of  years  ago,  the  world  was  desolated  by  a  fierce  giant 
named  Rawun,  who  dwelt  in  Lunca  (Ceylon).  To  rescue  man 
from  this  scourge,  Vishnoo,  the  preservative  form  of  the  Deity, 
and  second  person  of  the  Hindoo  triad,  assumes  the  appearance 
of  a  human  being,  under  the  name  of  Rama,  and  proceeding  to  . 
Lunca,  wages  a  bloody  war  with  Rawun.  Rama  calls  to  his  aid 
Mahadeo  the  third  person  of  the  Hindoo  trinity,  whose  attribute 
is  destruction.  He  becomes  incarnate  under  the  form  of  the 
monkey  Hunooman,  and  from  his  abode  in  Himalaya,  the  land  of 
snow,  springs  at  one  leap  to  Lunca.  With  the  assistance  of  the 
monkey  commander  and  his  host  of  monkeys,  Vishnoo  at  length 
subdues  Rawun;  but  by  some  contrivance  of  the  latter  fire  is  set 
to  Hunooman's   tail.     To  extinguish  this  conflagration,  which 


IN  INDIA,  59 


Temples  and  tanks  neglected. 


TEETWALLA. 

After  dinner  we  rode  six  miles  through  the  jnngfs 
to  the  village  of  Teetwalla  which  is  situated  on  the 
south  bank  of  the  river  Baloo.  The  village  is  small, 
and  has  the  appearance  of  decay,  there  being  only 
two  or  three  good  houses  in  it.  There  is  a  small 
temple  of  Hunooman  here  which  stands  on  the  edge 
of  a  tank  about  eighty  yards  square.  The  temple 
and  tank  are  both  much  neglected.  We  are  not 
surprised  that  the  temple  should  suffer  for  want  of 
zeal  among  the  people  ;  but  that  the  tank,  which 
contains  the  supply  of  water  for  the  inhabitants  for 
the  year,  should  be  left  to  fill  up  gradually  and  thus 
diminish  the  necessary  quantity,  is  a  matter  of  sur- 
prise.    The  wall  is  broken  down  and  the  cattle  have 


threatened  destruction  to  the  world,  he  puts  his  tail  to  his  mouth 
for  the  purpose  of  blowing  out  the  fire.  In  doing  this  he  burnt 
his  face  black.  Full  of  shame,  at  one  leap  he  reaches  Bundur 
Poonch,  one  of  the  highest  peaks  of  the  Himalaya  mountains, 
where  the  fire  is  put  out  in  the  snow ;  but  his  face  remains  per- 
fectly black.  Hunooman  now  presents  a  petition  to  Vishnoo, 
that  having  lost  his  beauty  in  his  service  he  begs  his  honour  may 
be  preserved  by  rendering  the  visages  of  all  his  companions  black 
in  like  manner.  The  request  was  instantly  granted,  and  in  ad- 
dition it  was  ordered  that  he  should  be  worshipped  for  overcom- 
ing Rawun  and  delivering  out  of  his  hands  Seeta,  the  wife  of 
Ram,  who  had  been  stolen  from  him.  This  is  one  version  of  the 
origin  of  worshipping  the  monkey,  but  there  are  others  which  are 
somewhat  different.  In  this  part  of  the  country  the  monkey  is 
universally  worshipped. 


60  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Bats.  Village  school.  Kindness  of  the  Patel.  Preaching. 

free  access  to  it.  Nearly  the  whole  surface  of  the 
tank  is  covered  with  water-lilies.  A  number  of  wild 
ducks  were  sporting  themselves  in  the  water  and 
seem  not  to  be  alarmed  at  the  approach  of  any  one. 
On  two  of  the  trees  near  the  temple  hundreds  of  large 
bats  were  hanging  from  the  branches  by  their  feet, 
and  kept  up  a  continual  squeaking  noise  and  quar- 
rel among  themselves.  To  say  the  least  of  them, 
they  form  a  noisy  and  quarrelsome  society.  Like 
the  smaller  species  of  bats  they  seek  their  food  by 
night.  They  are  at  times  rather  anoying  to  the 
people. 

This  village  contains  only  one  school,  which,  ac- 
cording to  the  teacher's  account,  numbers  but  fif- 
teen boys.  The  boys  to-day  were  at  a  wedding  when 
we  called  at  the  school.  We  supplied  the  teacher 
with  tracts  for  himself  and  his  scholars,  and  gave 
away  a  few  more  to  those  who  could  read.  The 
mord,  or  written  character  is  better  understood  by  the 
people,  than  the  balbad  or  printed  letter. 

When  we  arrived  in  the  village,  we  found  the  Pa- 
tel, who  is  an  aged  and  respectable  man,  unwell, 
and  occupying  a  small  house  not  sufficient  to  ac- 
commodate us.  He  procured  for  us  a  lodging  place 
in  the  verandah  (porch)  of  a  neighbouring  house. 
By  hanging  up  a  curtain  to  hide  us  from  the  gaze  of 
the  passing  people,  and  to  defend  us  from  the  winds 
at  night,  we  had  a  comfortable  place. 

We  collected  a  number  of  people  before  the  door 
and  in  the  verandah  this  evening,  and  preached  to 


IN  INDIA.  61 


The  sick  man.  Mistake  our  road. 

them  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  supplied  them 
with  tracts. 

January  \st,  1834.  This  morning  we  went  through 
the  village  and  conversed  with  all  whom  we  found 
willing  to  hear  us,  and  supplied  the  readers  with  tracts. 
On  our  return,  we  found  a  man  lying  before  the  door 
in  the  sun,  waiting  for  us.  He  was  poor,  sick,  and 
lame.  He  had  heard  that  two  Sahibs  were  in  the 
village,  and  after  learning  where  we  stopped,  called 
on  us  to  solicit  alms.  We  gave  the  poor  man  some 
money  to  relieve  his  temporal  distress,  and  directed 
him  to  the  Saviour  of  sinners  for  pardon  and  salva- 
tion. He  seemed  glad  to  receive  the  money,  but 
was  indifferent  about  the  advice.  Poor  man  !  he  has 
none  of  the  comforts  of  this  life,  and  cares  not  for 
the  only  way  of  obtaining  life  and  salvation  in  the 
world  to  come.  After  receiving  the  money,  he  crept 
into  the  shade  and  laid  down  on  the  ground  to  sleep. 

SHENDOOROON. 

In  the  evening  we  rode  about  twelve  miles  to  the 
village  of  Shendooroon.  The  road  was  a  mere 
path,  exceedingly  rough,  crooked  and  hilly,  and  led 
through  a  thick  jungle.  As  this  village  w^as  farther 
off  than  we  had  anticipated,  night  came  on  us  before 
we  reached  it.  When  about  a  mile  from  the  village, 
we  met  some  travellers  at  the  forks  of  the  road,  and 
inquired  the  way  to  Shendooroon.  One  said,  "Go 
ilds  way ;"  another  said,  "Go  that  way ;"  but  none  of 


62  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Lodge  in  the  Patel's  house.     Vague  directions.     Hindoo  character. 

them  stopped  to  give  us  the  particular  information 
we  needed.  Being  left  to  choose  for  ourselves,  we 
took  the  wrong  road.  After  wandering  about  for 
some  time,  we  descried  a  fire  at  a  distance,  where 
some  bullock  drivers  were  encamped  for  the  night. 
On  making  known  our  situation  to  them,  they  kind- 
ly directed  us  to  the  village.  We  came  to  the  Pa- 
tel's house,  who  furnished  us  a  place  in  his  dwell- 
ing, by  turning  out  the  cows  for  our  accommodation, 
though  the  calves  were  kept  in. 

It  is  exceedingly  annoying,  while  riding  on  a 
strange  road,  and  night  approaching,  to  be  told  by 
one  that  your  stopping  place  is  near  at  hand,  though 
it  may  be  miles  off;  or  when  you  do  ask,  to  get  no 
answer,  or  such  a  vague  one,  that  you  would  rather 
not  have  had  it.  We  have  often,  when  meeting  a 
person,  asked,  "  How  far  is  it  to  such  a  village  ]" 
naming  it;  the  person,  without  stopping,  has  rephed 
"  JV«2:eefc"  (near).  "Very  well:  but  how  many 
kos  .?"*  the  answer  may  be,  "  Four  or  five."  Or  if  the 
person  does  not  wish  to  speak,  he  will  hold  up  as 
many  fingers  as  there  are  kos,  and  that  is  about  all 
the  information  you  can  get.  If  the  person  met  be 
a  female,  she  seldom,  if  ever,  will  give  any  reply. 
Why  they  act  so,  we  know  not.  Perhaps  the  men 
think  we  do  know  and  need  not  ask,  and  the  females 
are  afraid  or  ashamed  to  speak  to  a  person  with  a 
white  face. 

*    A  kos  varies  from  two  to  four  miles. 


IN  INDIA.  6S 


An  uncomfortable  night.  Plan  of  the  native  houses. 

Some  of  our  coolies  were  overtaken  by  the  night, 
and  were  afraid,  they  said,  to  come  on  lest  they 
should  fall  in  with  the  tigers.  In  consequence  of 
this,  only  a  part  of  our  bedding,  &c.  was  brought  to 
the  village.  The  Patel  furnished  Mr  Read  with  a 
native  cot,  about  three  feet  by  four,  an  uncomforta- 
ble thing  to  lie  on,  but  it  kept  him  from  the  ground. 
The  calves  in  the  night,  finding  themselves  separat- 
ed from  the  rest  of  the  herd,  began  to  bawl.  Their 
noise  awoke  the  children,  who,  in  turn,  began  to 
scream  ;  and  this  excited  the  talkative  powers  of  the 
older  members  of  the  family :  so  that  between  the 
talking  of  the  parents,  the  crying  of  the  children, 
and  the  incessant  bawling  of  the  calves,  not  ten  feet 
from  us,,  the  night  was  rendered  a  sleepless  one  to  us. 

The  plan  of  the  houses  in  this  part  of  the  country 
is  somewhat  different  from  that  found  in  many 
places.  They  are  generally  square,  and  are  made 
to  cover  a  large  space  of  ground.  A  small  part  of  it 
is  for  the  exclusive  use  of  the  family,  the  other  part 
is  used  during  the  night  for  a  cow  stable,  and  being 
cleansed  in  the  morning,  affords  a  large  sitting  or 
lounging  room  for  the  family  during  the  day.  The 
floors  are  made  of  clay  beaten  solid.  In  the  morn- 
ing, all  the  cow  dung  is  carefully  collected  by  some 
of  the  females  of  the  family,  and  carried  out  of  doors, 
where  it  is  piled  up  for  future  use.  In  this  work, 
the  females  use  their  hands,  and  we  have  seen  them 
cany  out  the  dung  in  the  same  large  shallow  cop- 
per dish,  out  of  which,  in  two  or  three -hours  after- 


64  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Fuel  of  the  poor  in  the  East.  The  houses  of  the  poor. 

wards,  the  family  eat  their  breakfast,  having  scour- 
ed and  washed  the  vessel  clean.  A  portion  of  the 
dung  is  left  on  the  floor,  which  being  diluted  with 
water,  is  rubbed  by  the  hand  all  over  it.  When  this 
dries,  it  prevents  the  surface  of  the  earthen  floor 
from  cracking,  and  the  clay  from  being  brushed  up 
during  the  process  of  sweeping.  The  rest  of  the 
dung  is  mixed  with  rice  chaff  or  straw,  and  being 
formed  into  small  cakes,  is  dried  in  the  sun,  and  used 
for  fuel.  The  heat  produced  by  this  kind  of  fuel,  is 
said  to  be  very  powerful.  It  is  more  safe  than  wood, 
and  not  so  easily  put  out.  In  the  jungle  there  can 
be  no  difficulty  in  procuring  wood,  yet  still  the  peo- 
ple seemed  to  prefer  to  it  to  wood.  The  preparing  of 
fuel  seems  to  be  the  peculiar  work  of  the  females  of 
the  family.  The  mere  dabbling  of  the  females  in 
this  filth  has,  we  think,  a  powerful  effect  to  debase 
their  minds.  In  cases  where  the  men  and  women 
are  ahke  ignorant  of  letters,  the  females  appear  more 
debased  than  the  men,  from  the  fact  that  they  are 
kept  at  more  grovelling  works,  above  which  their 
minds  seldom  rise.  Both  men  and  women  must  be 
educated,  or  they  will  for  ever  remain  in  their  pres- 
ent low  and  degraded  state. 

The  houses  are  generally  only  one  story  high. 
The  floor  over  head,  if  such  it  may  be  called,  is  sel- 
dom above  five  and  a  half  feet  high,  and  is  formed  by 
placing  a  number  of  loose  poles  across  the  beams  or 
joists.  The  space  above  serves  for  the  double  pur- 
pose of  a  granary  and  a  hen  roost.     The  tramping 


IN  INDIA.  65 


Cradles  of  the  Hindoos.  Household  furniture.  Asnola. 

of  Ihese  bipeds  over  head  during  the  day,  not  unfre- 
quently  sends  down  a  shower  of  dust,  which  is  truly 
annoying  to  a  stranger,  but  does  not  seem  to  be  re- 
garded by  the  family.  The  doors  of  many  of  these- 
country  houses  are  not  more  than  five  feet  high,  and 
some  of  them  less.  The  people  do  not  consider  this 
an  inconvenience,  but  are  content  to  have  them  low, 
because  it  is  their  custom. 

The  cradles  or  swings  for  the  children  which  are 
to  be  met  with  here,  are  convenient  and  cheap 
things.  They  consist  of  mere  baskets  made  of  twigs, 
and  suspended  by  ropes  fiom  the  cross  beams  of  the 
house,  and  can  be  kept  in  motion  with  very  little 
trouble.  The  whole  expense  of  a  swing  of  this  de- 
scription does  not  cost  more  than  two  or  three  annas.* 
The  natives  certainly  have  the  art  of  making  them- 
selves comfortable,  according  to  their  ideas  of  com- 
fort, at  a  very  cheap  rate.  The  whole  of  their 
household  furniture  need  not  cost  a  family  ten  dollars. 

Jan.  2d.  This  morning  we  had  a  number  of  the 
villagers  assembled  at  the  Patel's  house,  to  whom 
we  preached  the  Gospel  of  our  Saviour,  and  gave 
tracts  to  as  many  as  could  read.  After  breakfast  we 
left  Shendooroon  for  the  village  of  Oomra.  During 
the  heat  of  the  day,  we  stopped  at  Asnola.  This  is 
a  small  village.  The  people  are  very  poor,  and 
scarcely  any  can  read.     We  of  course,  distributed 

*  A  rupeee  is  equal  to  one  shilling  and  ten  pence,  or  two 
shillings  sterling,  according  to  the  rate  of  exchange.  An  .Anna, 
is  the  one-sixteenth  part  of  a  rupee. 


66  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  gods  of  the  village.  The  gospel  first  preached  at  Oomra. 

but  few  tracts.  They  are  also  extremely  ignorant, 
and  have  but  little  knowledge  even  of  Hindooism. 
There  is  no  school  in  the  village,  and  none  seem  to 
feel  the  need  of  one.  There  is  one  small  temple  of 
Hunooman.  The  people  of  the  village  worship  Hun- 
ooman,  Bhuwanee,  and  Sheve  ;  but  appear  to  have 
no  correct  idea  of  their  characters,  as  mentioned  by 
the  Hindoos  themselves.  We  know  not  that  we 
ever  saw  any  people  so  sunken  in  ignorance  and 
stupidity,  as  the  poor  people  of  this  village. 

THE  VILLAGE  OF  OOMRA. 

We  arrived  at  Oomra  in  the  evening,  and  stopped 
at  the  Patel's  house.  A  number  of  people  were  im- 
mediately assembled,  to  whom  we  preached.  The 
subject  of  the  Christian  religion  being  new  to  them, 
they  all  listened  with  apparent  interest.  So  far  as 
we  could  learn,  no  Missionary  has  ever  travelled 
over  this  ground:  and  now,  for  the  first  time,  the 
people  heard  from  our  lips,  the  news  of  salvation 
through  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  We  endeavoured 
to  explain  the  way  of  salvation  to  the  people  in  as 
plain  and  intelligible  a  manner  as  we  could.  They 
appeared  convinced,  that  what  we  told  them  was 
true,  and  showed  no  disposition  to  cavil  or  oppose. 
The  Gospel  evidently  was  strange  news  to,  them ; 
but  whether  they  were  disposed  to  consider  it  good 
news,  we  cannot  say.  After  we  had  finished  speak- 
ing to  them,  we  gave  tracts  to  those  who  could  read. 


IN  INDIA.  67 


The  Patel  shows  a  bad  spirit. 


and  one  a-piece  to  all  who  could  not,  hoping  that 
they  might  find  some  one  who  could,  and  would 
read  them  for  (hem.  The  Patel  took  the  tracts  from 
the  men,  notwithslanding  we  had  given  him  a  suf- 
ficiency. We  re-supplied  the  men,  and  these  again 
were  taken  from  them.  This  caused  a  serious  dis- 
turbance between  the  Patel  and  the  villagers,  so 
that  we  were  compelled  to  interfere.  We  took  the 
tracts  frorn  the  Patel,  and  distributing  them  among 
the  people  again,  dismissed  them.  The  whole  of 
the  difi[iculty  arose  out  of  the  churlish  disposition  of 
the  Patel.  As  he  was  dressed  in  a  "  little  brief  au- 
thority," he  seemed  determined  to  make  his  neigh- 
bours acknowledge  it,  and  wished  to  lay  them  under 
obligations  to  him,  by  causing  them  to  receive  the 
tracts  from  his  hands.  He  knew  the  tracts  were 
designed  for  their  spiritual  good,  but  that  must  yield 
to  the  promotion  of  his  little  self. 

"  Man,  hard  of  heart  to  man!  Of  horrid  things, 

Most  horrid  ! 

Pride  brandishes  the  favours  he  confers, 

And  contumeUous  his  humanity  ; 

What  then  his  vengeance  ?" 

Jan.  Sd,  We  had  the  people  assembled  again 
early  this  morning,  and  spoke  to  them  the  word  of 
life,  to  which  they  listened  attentively.  In  this 
village  there  is  no  school.  There  are  four  temples, 
dedicated  to  Hunooman,  Bhuwanee,  Sheve  and 
Waga-deve.*     In  making  inquiry  concerning  this 

*     Wag,  a  tiger,  and  deve  god ;  hence  the  name  Waga-deve. 


68  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  tiger  worshipped.  Deplorable  condition  of  the  heathen. 

last  named  god,  we  learned  that  a  wag  (tiger)  had 
some  years  ago  eaten  one  of  the  people.  To  appease 
the  wrath  of  (he  tigers,  and  to  prevent  a  like  occur- 
rence, they,  in  their  ignorance,  set  up  an  image  in 
the  likeness  of  a  tiger,  and  to  this,  as  well  as  to  the 
image  of  Hunooman  (the  monkey  god),  the  people 
daily  present  their  ofTerings.  It  is  the  opinion  of 
some  pundits'^  whom  we  have  consulted,  that  if 
the  people  of  any  village  worship  the  tigers,  they 
will  not  be  injured  by  them.  How  strikingly  ap- 
pUcable  are  the  words  of  the  apostle  to  the  state  of 
the  heathen  at  the  present  day. 

The  passage  according  to  Professor  Stuart's  trans- 
lation reads  thus.  "They  knew  God  indeed,  but 
they  honoured  him  not  as  the  most  high  God,  and 
were  not  thankful  lo  him  as  such  ;  but  they  became 
fools  in  their  speculations,  and  their  dull  apprehen- 
sion was  deluded.  They  became  fools  because  they 
pretended  to  be  wise  ;  and  substituted  in  the  place  of 
the  glory  of  the  imperishable  God,  the  image  of  the 
form  of  perishable  man,  of  birds,  of  four-footed  beasts, 
and  of  creeping  things.  Therefore  God  also  on  his 
part  hath  given  them  up  through  the  lust  of  their 
sense  to  impurity  ; — they  have  changed  the  true 
nature  of  God  for  a  false  one,  and  have  honoured  and 
worshipped  the  creature  more  than  the  Creator,  to 
whom  be  glory  for  ever.  Amen."     Rom.  i.  21-25. 

Before  leaving  Oomra  this  morning,  we  asked  the 
Patel  whether  any  of  their  Brahmun  priests  ever 

*    Teachers  of  the  Brahmun  caste. 


IN  INDIA.  69 


Holy  water  of  the  Hindoos.  Leave  Oomra. 

called  on  them  or  not.  He  replied  that  one  came 
about  once  a  month,  and  told  them  concerning  the 
lucky  and  unlucky  days,  about  the  stars,  &c.,  and  after 
receiving  his  pice  departed.  Some  of  the  people  on 
these  occasions  give  one  pice ;  some  an  anna ;  and 
others  half  a  rupee.  Every  one  according  to  his 
ability.  "  But  do  the  Brahmuns,"  we  asked,  "ever 
tell  you,  how  you  can  be  saved  from  sin  and  belli" 
"No",  said  he,  "they  repeat  the  muntras  (incanta- 
tions) and  give  us  foot  water  (churunteerth)  to  drink, 
but  we  do  not  know  what  they  say."  This/ooi  water 
corresponds  to  the  holy  water  of  the  Romanists  and 
is  made  in  the  following  manner.  A  little  vessel 
containing  a  quantity  of  water  is  brought  to  the 
priest  who  dips  his  great  toe  or  washes  his  foot  in  if. 
It  is  now  considered  holy,  and  the  individual  for 
whom  it  is  designed  drinks  a  portion  of  it  and  fancies 
that  by  this  means  his  sins  may  be  forgiven.  The 
person  gives  the  officiating  Brahmun  money  accor- 
ding to  his  ability.  Each  party  being  satisfied  with 
what  they  have  obtained,  separate  for  the  present. 
May  these  poor  deluded  heathen  be  delivered  from 
the  yoke  of  bondage  under  which  they  now  groan, 
and  have  grace  given  them  to  apply  to  the  blood  of 
Christ  which  in  truth  cleanses  from  all  sin. 

TOONGAU.       KURDAH. 

Having  addressed  the  people  of  Oomra,  we  set  off 
for  the  village  of  Toongau.  We  stopped  in  this  vil- 
lage long  enough  to  speak  to  all  we  could  find  con- 


70  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Influence  of  the  Brahmuns  and  custom. 

cerning  the  Saviour  of  Sinners.  They  had  never 
heard  of  Christ  before  to-day.  Not  one  in  this  village 
could  read.  We  saw  here  a  government  order  nailed 
to  one  of  the  trees  in  the  village  upside  down.  The 
ignorance  of  the  person  to  whose  care  this  paper  was 
intrusted  was  such  that  he  did  not  know  how  to 
place  the  paper.  Notwithstanding  the  poverty  and 
ignorance  of  these  villagers,  they  have  their  tem- 
ple erected  to  Hunooman,  and  do  not  fail  to  present 
to  their  favouVite  idol  their  stated  offerings. 

Leaving  this  village,  we  came  to  Kurdah  where 
we  spent  the  day.  This  village  contains  only  twelve 
houses.  To  those  who  could  read  we  gave  tracts, 
and  preached  Christ  and  him  crucified  to  all  we  could 
find.  The  gospel  was  new  to  these  people  and  they 
listened  attentively  ;  but  after  all  our  endeavours  to 
inform  them,  some  of  them  replied,  "  We  must  cleave 
to  the  religion  of  our  fathers — we  don't  understand 
the  rites  of  our  religion,  nor  the  reasons  why  we 
should  follow  it,  except  that  it  is  our  custom  and  the 
Brahmuns  say  we  must  follow  it."  Being  weary 
with  reading  and  speaking  to  the  people,  we  laid 
ourselves  down  upon  the  earthen  floor  and  slept,  and 
awoke  refreshed  and  prepared  for  the  remaining  la- 
bours of  the  day. 

DOOLKAM. 

At  3  o'clock  we  left  Kurdah  for  Doolkam.  On 
oui  way  we  passed  through  a  small  village  called 
Mazur.     Near  this  village,  by  the  road  side,  we  saw 


IN  INDIA.  71 


Burning  a  dead  body.  The  afflicted  Husband. 

a  few  persons  assembled  for  the  purpose  of  burning 
the  dead  body  of  an  aged  woman.     A  pile  of  wood 
had  been  built  up  and  the  body  laid  naked  in  the 
midst  of  it  before  our  arrival.     The  husband  of  the 
deceased,  an  old  and  gray-headed  man,  sat  on  the 
ground,  at  a  short  distance  from  the  pile,  with  clasp- 
ed hands,  and  looked  in  silence  at  the  wood  which 
was  soon  to  consume  the  body  of  the  wife  of  his 
youth  and  of  his  old  age,  while  the  tears  flowed 
abundantly  down    his   furrowed   cheeks.     We  ad- 
dressed him  in   particular  concerning  his  affliction, 
and  told  him  that  he  too  must  soon  die — that  though 
the  body  may  be  consumed  by  fire,  according  to  their 
custom,  still   the  soul  must  live  and  be   happy  or 
miserable  for  ever — and  that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is 
the  only  Saviour  of  sinners  and  the  only  one  who  can 
give  him  comfort  under  all  his  sorrows.     He  listened 
attentively  while  we,  sitting  on  our  horses,  spake  to 
him  the  words  of  life,  and  then  giving  vent  to  a  flood 
of  tears  called  up  his  god  with  the  vain  repetition  of 
Ram,  Ram,  Ram.     As  we  rode  away  we  could  not 
but  feel  sad  at  the  thought,  that  so  many  of  our  fel- 
low men  are  still  enveloped  in  such  gross  darkness 
concerning  all  that  lies  beyond  the  grave.     They 
believe  not  that  these  bodies  shall  be  raised  again  by 
the  power  of  God  from  corruption,  and  that  being 
united  to  their  spirits  shall  live  far  ever.     The  com- 
plete annihilation  of  the  body,  and  the  absorption  of 
the  soul  into  the  essence  of  the  Deity  is  with  them 
the  height  of  bliss!     What  a  dark  and  dreary  pros- 


72  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Conversation  with  a  Fakeer. 

pect  for  the  immortal  mind  of  man  to  contemplate! 
Life  and  immortality,  blessed  be  Ood,  aie  brought  to 
light  by  the  gospel  of  the  son  of  God.  May  the 
Holy  Spirit  (for  only  he  can  do  it)  enlighten  their 
minds  to  see  the  beauty  of  holiness,  and  to  feel  their 
need  of  the  same. 

We  reached  Doolkam  in  the  evening.  This  village 
is  situated  at  the  foot  of  the  Ghauts  (mountains),  and 
is  inhabited  principally  by  Mussulmen.  There  is 
but  one  Brahmun  in  the  place,  and  he  has  the  care 
of  a  little  and  diity  temple  dedicated  to  Hunooman. 
There  are  about  twenty  dwelling  houses,  besides 
two  Musjids  (Mussulman  praying  places)  in  the  vil- 
lage. In  sight  of  this  village  are  three  others  which 
contain  in  all  about  fifty  houses.  There  is  no  school 
in  any  of  these  villages.  A  Fakeer  (a  Mussulman 
mendicant),  who  had  the  occupancy  of  one  of  the 
Musjids,  offered  us  a  place  in  it  for  the  night.  We 
accepted  his  offer  and  took  possession  of  it. 

We  immediately  entered  into  conversation  with 
him  and  began  by  inquiring. 

Miss,  Who  are  you  ? 

Fakeer.  Hum  padre  hein.  I  am  a  padre  (minis- 
ter). 

M  Whose  padre  are  you  1 

F.  The  Mussuliuen's  padre. 

M.  And  what  do  you  do  for  the  people] 

F.  When  any  Mussulman  wishes  to  be  married 
in  this  place,  or  if  any  one  dies,  then  I  must  attend 
and  perform  the  ceremonies.  They  cannot  get  mar- 
ried or  be  buried  without  me. 


IN  INDIA.  73 


Conversation  continued. 


M,  And  do  the  people  give  you  any  thing  for 
this? 

F.  Yes  :  one  rupee  for  burying  a  man,  and  one 
rupee  for  marrying  a  couple. 

JV[.  I  am  sure  that  is  cheap  enough,  only  a  rupee 
(half  a  dollar)  for  getting  married :  but  have  you 
nothing  else  to  do  1 

F.  Yes :  I  read  the  Koran  to  the  people. 

M.  Do  they  understand  it? 

F.  Not  much.     I  explain  it  to  them. 

M.  Do  you  understand  it  yourself? 

F.  How  could  I  explain  it  if  I  did  not? 

*M.  But  why  do  you  read  the  Koran?  You  ought 
to  read  the  word  of  God  and  not  the  word  of  man. 

F.  God  has  given  to  men  four  Kitaubs  (sacred 
books) :  viz.  the  Toureii  (Law)  to  Moses ;  Zuboor  (the 
Psalms)  to  David ;  the  Anjeel  (Gospels)  to  Esa 
(Jesus)  ;  and  the  Koran  to  Mah'mood.* 

He  then  spoke  at  some  length  in  praise  of  the 
Koran  and  his  Prophet,  and  concluded  by  saying  that 
as  God  has  given  to  different  people  different  sacred 
books,  they  should  follow  the  precepts  of  their  re- 
spective books.  To  this  we  replied  at  some  length, 
and  endeavoured  to  convince  him  that  God  gave 
to  man  only  one  sacred  book,  and  that  all  people 
were  bound  to  follow  its  precepts. 

During  this  conversation,  a  number  of  people  had 
assembled  in  the  Musjid  and  before  the  door,  and 

*  The  name  is  pronounced  and  spelled  Mah'mood,  not  Mo- 
hammed. 


74  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

An  important  question. 

listened  with  apparent  attention.  Perceiving  this, 
we  turned  to  the  Fakeer  and  asked  him  to  tell  the 
people  present  how  sin  could  be  pardoned,  for  all 
men  are  sinners  and  have  need  of  pardon.  Here,  it 
was  observed,  is  an  old  man  (pointing  to  one)  who 
has  sinned  against  God  for  many  years,  and  he 
knows  it,  and  now  in  distress  of  mind,  suppose  he 
should  come  to  you,*  his  priest  and  should  say  to 
you,  "Baba!*  I  am  an  old  man,  and  a  great  ^n- 
ner;  I  must  soon  die  and  be  judged  for  all  my  sins, 
I  feel  I  am  not  prepared  to  die,  tell  me  how  I  can 
obtain  the  pardon  of  my  sins  and  be  admitted  into 
heaven."  What  would  you  tell  him?  The  poor 
old  man  felt  the  force  of  the  question,  and  saw  no 
doubt  its  applicability  to  his  case  for  he  was  evidently 
agitated  by  it.  The  Fakeer,  however,  only  gave  his 
head  the  significant  native  toss  to  the  one  side,  and 
replied,  **  It  is  an  important  question,"  but  made  no  at- 
tempt to  answer  it.  After  a  short  pause  to  afford  the 
people  time  to  think  of  it,  we  made  known  to  them 
fully,  the  only  way  by  which  a  man  may  obtain  the 
pardon  of  his  sins,  through  the  merits  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.     The  people  listened  attentively. 

As  some  of  our  remarks  bore  heavily  against  Hin- 
dooism,  a  young  Brahmun  took  up  the  defence  of  his 
faith.  He^granted  to  us  that  God  is  holy,  just  and 
true,  and  that  deception,  theft  and  the  like  are  sins,  and 
that  the  true  God  cannot  and  never  did  commit  sin. 

*  A  term  of  respect  used  among  the  natives,  when  addressing 
an  aged  and  honourable  person. 


IN  INDIA.  75 


Vileness  of  the  Hindoo  gods. 


We  (hen  asked  him  if  his  own  books  did  not  teach 
I  hat  Bruhma  their  creator  committed  incest  with 
his  daughter,  and  that  it  was  considered  such  a 
grievous  sin,  that  Sheve  (the  third  person  in  the 
Hindoo  triad)  pronounced  him  accursed;  cut  off  one 
of  his  heads,  and  forbade  the  Hindoos  to  worship 
him  or  to  erect  any  temples  to  his  honour]  As  to 
Vishnoo,  did  he  not  abuse  a  milk  maid ;  steal  her 
milk  from  her,  and  then  deny  the  facts  when  they 
were  charged  upon  him]  And  did  not  Sheve  dance 
among  a  host  of  female  cowherds  in  perfect  nudity 
to  their  no  small  confusion  and  his  own  disgrace ; 
and  for  this  outrage  upon  all  decency  did  not  a 
Rishl,  by  his  curse,  despise  him  of  all  power  to  offend 
again  in  like  manner;  yea  more,  and  did  not  Sheve, 
to  take  vengeance  on  the  Rishi  and  upon  the  gods 
and  men,  torment  them  in  such  a  way  that  they  were 
glad  to  submit  to  a  greater  outrage  upon  all  modesty 
by  establishing  the  worship  of  the  Lingumi  Can 
such  a  vile  being  as  either  of  these  be  God;  and  are 
such  actions  becoming  a  pure  and  holy  Being] 
What  do  you  think]  The  people  said,"  Sahib  speaks 
the  truth  ;  they  are  no  Gods,"  but  the  Brahmun 
remained  silent.  The  people  were  shortly  after 
dismissed. 

After  tea  we  walked  out  to  see  the  place  and  to 
converse  with  (he  people  we  might  happen  to  find. 
In  our  walks  we  came  to  the  temple  of  Hunooman, 
were  we  found  the  young  Brahmun  with  whom  we 
had  the  above  conversation.     A  number  of  people 


76  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Conversation  with  a  Brahmun. 

were  near  the  temple,  some  of  whom  had  come  to 
present  their  offerings  and  to  engage  in  the  evening 
worship  of  their  lifeless  god,  and  others  to  spend  the 
evening,  as  is  usual,  in  conversation  at  the  temple. 
We  recognized  the  Brahmun,  and  coming  up  to  the 
door  of  the  temple,  pointed  to  the  stone  image  of 
Hunooman  within,  and  asked. 

Missionary.  What  is  that? 

Brahmun.  It  is  God. 

JMiss.  Is  it  not  a  stone  with  red  paint  on  it? 

Brah.  It  seems  so  to  you  ;  but  God  is  in  it. 

Miss.  But  it  is  certainly  a  stone.  I  perceive  no- 
thing like  God  about  it.  You  might  as  well  wor- 
ship any  stone  with  red  paint  on  it  as  this. 

Brah.  Where  is  your  God ;  I  don't  see  him  1 

Miss.  The  true  God  is  invisible.  He  is  a  spirit 
and  is  every  where  present. 

Brah.  Then  he  is  in  the  idol  and  should  be  wor- 
shipped, but  you  can't  see  him. 

Miss.  You  should  worship  God  who  is  a  spirit, 
but  not  this  stone — it  has  no  life,  it  cannot  hear 
when  you  speak  to  it.  Suppose  you  should  pray 
aloud  to  him  and  say,  "  Hear  me,  Hunooman,  Hun- 
ooman!" Can  he  hear?  He  cannot  hear,  and  all 
the  people  present  know  it. 

Brah.  Is  not  your  Jesus  Christ  dead?  I  hear  so. 
Oh !  Jesus  Christ!  Jesus  Christ !  can  you  hear  1  He 
can't  hear.     He  don't  answer  me. 

Miss.  True,  Jesus  Christ  died  in  the  place  of 
sinners  to  save  them  from  going  to  hell,  but  he  rose 


[N  INDIA. 


Conversation  continued. 


again  and  is  now  in  heaven  and  hears  all  our  pray- 
ers, if  we  pray  to  him  aright.  He  knows  all  we  do 
and  hears  all  we  say.  He  is  the  only  Saviour  of  sin- 
ners and  he  can  and  will  save  all  who  truly  repent 
of  their  sins  and  forsake  them.  If  you  forsake  your 
idolatry  and  believe  in  him,  He  will  save  you,  but  if 
not  you  must  perish  forever.  He  has  made  all  men 
and  he  wishes  all  men  to  be  happy. 

Brah.  He  did  not  make  me.  This  is  my  Maker 
(pointing  to  the  idol). 

Miss.  What  a  lie !  you  know  that  stone  did  not 
make  you,  for  you  or  somebody  else  had  to  pay  a 
man  eight  or  ten  rupees  for  it.  God  is  your  Maker, 
and  he  too  made  all  things. 

Brah'  No ;  my  father  made  me. 

Miss.  And  who  made  your  father  1 

Brah.  His  father  made  him. 

Miss.  And  who  made  his  father? 

Brah.  His  ifather  to  be  sure. 

Miss.  And  who  made  the  first  man,  the  father  oX 
all  meni 

Brah.  How  should  I  know  1 

Miss.  I  will  tell  you.  God  made  the  first  man 
and  woman,  and  from  them  have  sprung  all  the  peo- 
ple in  the  world.  God  made  them  holy  and  at  first 
they  worshipped  him  aright.  Afterwards  they  broke 
his  commandment,  and  thus  became  sinful.  Their 
posterity  forsook  the  true  worship  of  God  and  began 
to  worship  idols  as  the  Hindoos  now  do.     And  you 


78 


MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


Hunooman. 


know  that  your  books  say,  "  if  a  man  will  fix  his 
mind  upon  a  vile  object,  his  mind  will  become  vile ;" 
and  if  he  will  worship  a  stone,  his  heart  will  become 
unfeeling  as  a  stone  r  but  if  he  worship  God— 


^gJTTW 


Brah.  But  our  God  is  alive  and  can  feel  (referring 
to  the  image  of  Hunooman). 

Miss.  If  this  be  true  he  can  take  care  of  himself 
and  we  cannot  hurt  him.     I  then  picked  up  a  large 


IN  INDIA.  79 


Trialof  an  idol.  Brahmun  offended. 

stone,  and  stepping  towards  the  door  of  the  temple, 
said,  Shall  I  try  whether  Hunooman  can  feel  or  noti 

Brah.  The  Brahmun  ran  and  stood  in  the  door, 
and  said.  Don't  throw,  Sahibj  you'll  break  it. 

I  persisted  in  the  pretence  of  throwing  the  stone, 
and  while  the  people  laughed  at  the  fears  of  the 
Brahmun,  he  raised  both  his  hands  and  exclaimed, 
Nuko,  nuko,  Sahib;  don't,  don't,  sir. 

Miss.  (Addressing  the  people)  what  do  you  think 
of  this  god  now  T  The  Brahmun  is  afraid  that  I,  a 
man,  can  break  his  god  ! 

Hindoo.  One  of  the  company  replied,  It  is  only  a 
stone — that  is  the  reason  he  is  afraid. 

Brah.  Holding  a  tract  in  his  hand  which  he  had 
received  at  the  Musjid  andquite  offended  at  what  had 
happened,  he  asked  "  Shall  I  tear  this  book,"  at  the 
same  time  pretending  that  he  would  tear  it. 

Mis9.  I  replied.  Certainly,  if  you  choose  ;  we  gave 
it  to  you  and  it  is  yours  ;  but  we  have  plenty  more 
and  you  cannot  destroy  the  truth  it  contains. 

When  he  saw  that  it  would  not  make  me  angry 
by  tearing  the  tract,  and  that  he  had  permission  to 
do  so,  he  refused  to  tear  it.  The  people,  who  were 
witnesses  to  all  thai  was  said,  seemed  to  be  pleased 
that  one  of  their  spiritual  oppressorswas  silenced  for 
the  time  being,  and  while  the  gospel  of  Christ  was 
made  known  to  them  and  they  were  urged  to  forsake 
their  idols,  they  listened  attentively. 

Prom  the  conversations  held  with  this  Brahmua 
and  the  knowledge  he  had  about  the  christian  reli- 


80  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Remarks.  The  Fakeer's  enployment. 

gion,  we  were  struck  with  the  impcrfan^e  of  preach- 
ing in  the  streets  and  of  distribming  tracts  to  all  we 
can  find.  He  was  at  Bombay  some  time  ago,  and 
while  there  heard  a  missionary  preach  in  the  street, 
and  although  he  refused  at  that  time  to  receive  any 
tracts,  yet  he  remembered,  from  what  he  heard,  a 
number  of  particulars  of  the  christian  faith.  He 
remembered  that  Jesus  had  died  for  sinners,  but 
whether  he  was  wilfully  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  he 
rose  again  or  not  we  cannot  say.  We  hope  that 
from  what  he  has  heard  to  day  and  the  tracts  he  has 
now  in  his  possession  he  will  learn  the  true  way  to  be 
saved. 

We  returned  to  the  Musjid  to  be  annoyed  by  our 
noisy  inmate,  the  Fakeer.  This  poor  creature  does 
nothing  but  lounge  about  all  the  day,  eat  and  sleep 
and  chew  opium,  and  perhaps,  as  he  says,  attend 
the  few  funerals  or  marriages  that  may  be  in  his 
district.  A  part  of  his  employment  consists  in 
daubing  pieces  of  paper  with  ink  in  such  a  way  that 
when  (Woof  them  are  put  together  and  held  between 
you  and  the  light  the  blots  on  the  one  supply  the 
defects  of  the  other — the  shadow  of  both  thus  joined 
together  gives  the  appearance  of  a  horse  or  of  some 
other  animal.  As  he  could  read,  we  gave  him  a  copy 
of  the  Psalms  in  Persian  for  himself,  and  another 
copy  for  a  Mussulman  in  the  village  who  wished 
to  obtain  one.  The  Mohammedans  here  seemed 
willing  to  hear  qs  preach.  They  are  a  poor,  but  in- 
dustrious people  in  this  neighbourhood. 


IN  INDIA.  81 


Difficulty  of  procuring  Bullocks. 


ASCENDING  THE  GHAUTS. 

Saturday^  January  4lh.  This  morning  we  had 
considerable  difficuUy  to  procure  coolies.  The  Pa- 
tel  of  the  village  was  dispatched  to  the  neighbouring 
villages  to  bring  men  for  us.  He  returned  after  a 
short  absence  with  six  or  seven  men,  and  said  he 
could  get  no  more.  We  felt  the  difficulty  of  leaving 
our  things  behind  us  without  having  previously  ob- 
tained bearers.  They  all  told  us  if  we  would  remain 
till  the  next  morning  we  could  procure  men  enough. 
We  however  were  anxious  to  ascend  the  Ghauts  so 
as  to  spend  the  Sabbath  on  the  top  of  the  mountain, 
and  felt  disposed,  if  possible,  to  go  on.  We  were 
relieved  from  our  difficulty  at  this  time  by  the  arri- 
val of  a  drove  of  bullocks  from  Bhewndy.  As  many 
of  the  bullocks  were  without  burdens  we  offered  to 
hire  as  many  as  we  needed  to  carry  our  baggage  to 
Rajoora  and  dismiss  our  bearers.  The  drivers  refu- 
sed, saying  that  the  owners  of  the  bullocks  had  sent 
them  unladen  from  Bhewndy  and  they  must  go  so. 
They  even  refused  to  assist  us  in  ascending  the 
Ghauts,  though  we  promised  to  give  more  than  the 
regular  pay.  Finding  all  persuasion,  and  promises 
of  pay  utterly  vain,  we  told  the  drivers  that  we  must 
have  three  whether  they  were  wilUng  or  not.  Our 
servants,  at  our  order,  caught  three  of  the  unladen 
bullocks  and  with  the  help  of  the  drivers  had  them 
laden  with  our  baggage.     When  the  drivers  saw 


82  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


Ascending  the  Ghauts  by  a  narrow  pass. 


iheir  oxen  latlen  with  our  boxes,  and  that  some 
of  onr  servants  vv^eie  to  be  left  with  them,  ihey 
agreed  to  carry  them  to  the  top  of  the  Ghauts*  for  a 
stipulated  sum.  At  ten  o'clock  we  left  Doolkam,t 
having  sent  our  servants  ahead.  The  great  delay 
in  leaving  Doolkam  was  exceedingly  unpleasant,  as 
it  compelled  us  to  ascend  the  Ghauts  in  the  heat  of 
the  day.  Over  the  Ghauts  at  this  place  there  is  no 
made  road.  Bullocks  and  tattoos  (native  ponies) 
pass  and  repass  with  considerable  difficulty.  The 
roughness  and  the  steepness  of  the  way  compelled 
us  to  walk  all  the  way  up  the  mountain.  We  were 
rejoiced,  at  times,  to  find  the  refreshing  shade  of  a 
large  tree  under  which  to  sit  down  and  refresh  our 
weary  limbs,  but  as  this  was  not  always  to  be  ob- 
tained when  we  felt  disposed  to  stop,  our  umbrellas 
then  served  us  in  its  stead.  Near  the  top  of  the 
Ghauts  we  had  to  ascend  by  a  flight  of  natural  steps 
at  an  angle  of  about  forty  degrees.  This  passage  in 
the  mountain,  it  would  seem,  was  formed  by  some 
mighty  commotion  in  ages  past.  Perhaps  when 
the  fountains  of  the  great  deep  were  broken  up,  the 
rains  which  then  fell  and  have  fallen  since  have 
torn  their  way  down  the  mountains  and  have  formed 
this  passage  for  the  wild  beasts,  and  the  occasional 
travellers  as  they  may  pass  and  repass  from  the 
Dekun  to  the  Konkun.     When  we  reached  the  top 

*     Ghauts,  mountains. 

t     The  word  is  sometimes  spelled,  Deolgaon;  perhaps  more 
properly  Daoolgau  the  temple  village. 


IN  INDIA. 


A  pool  of  water  on  the  top  of  the  Ghauts. 


of  the  mountain,  the  first  thing  that  nnet  our  eye 
was  a  temple  erected  to  Hunooman.  Tired  and 
thirsty,  we  threw  ourselves  down  under  the  shade  of 
a  tree,  and  despatched  one  of  our  servants  in  search 
of  Waaler.  He  soon  returned  and  informed  us  that 
he  had  found  a  pool  of  water.  Thither  we  hastened, 
and  with  our  horses  slaked  our  thirst  from  the  pool 
which  has  quenched  the  thirst  of  many  a  weary 
traveller  before  us.  A  drink  of  cool  water  and  a 
piece  of  bread  strengthened  and  refreshed  us  after 
our  tiresome  walk.  Returning  to  the  shade  near 
the  temple  we  sat  down  upon  the  ground  and  talked 
of  the  joys,  while  we  rested  ourselves  from  the  fa- 
tigues of  a  missionary  life.  We  have  tasted  of  what 
the  world  calls  luxuries,  but  they  fall  infinitely  below 
the  luxury  of  inhaling  the  cool  and  invigorating 
mountain  air  of  the  Dekhun  after  we  had  spent  days 
and  nights  in  the  jungle  and  scorching  heat  of 
the  Konkun,  a  luxury  which  we  this  day  enjoyed. 
We  regretted  that  we  had  not  many  of  our  breth- 
ren from  the  different  seminaries  in  America  to 
share  our  joys.  The  pleasure  we  experienced  was 
heightened  by  the  sublime  scenery  around  us.  As 
we  turned  our  eyes  to  the  East,  the  mountains 
and  hills  of  the  Dekhun  were  before  us ;  turning  west 
in  the  direction  we  came,  the  mighty  Ghauts,  with 
their  naked  rocks,  lik«  "mountains  on  mountains 
piled,"  the  deep  ravines  where  naught  save  the  foot 
of  the  wild  beasts  have  ever  trod,  and  where  the  rays 
of  the  sun  have  perhaps  never  penetrated,  and  the 


84  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

m 

Sublime  scenery  of  the  Ghauts.  Kindness  of  the  Patel's  wife. 

more  extended  jungle,  in  alltheir  barrenness,  rough- 
ness and  wilderness,  lay  before  us,  and  all  conspired 
to  awaken  feelings  of  admiration  and  adoration  of 
Him  who  made  them  all.  One  would  think,  that  the 
sublime  and  grand  sights,  which  must  meet  the  eye 
of  a  native  in  this  part  of  India,  would  tend  to  raise 
his  mind  above  the  grovelling  objects  which  en- 
gaged it ;  but  no,  his  God  is  a  stone — his  supreme 
enjoyment  upon  earth  is  fulness  of  bread  and  idleness, 
and  the  height  of  bliss  which  he  hopes  to  obtain  in 
the  world  to  come  is  annihilation.  He  looks  not 
through  nature  up  to  nature's  God. 

GHAUTGAU. 

After  being  sufficiently  rested,  we  set  off  for 
Ghautgau,  a  small  village  about  a  kos  distant.  We 
were  directed  to  the  Patel's*  house,  where  we  took 
up  our  lodgings  till  Monday.  We  arrived  about  two 
o'clock.  Shortly  after  we  had  left  our  servants  at 
the^  foot  of  the  Ghauts,  the  bullock  drivers  very 
unceremoniously  threw  off  our  boxes,  &c.  and  passed 
on,  leaving  our  servants  to  find  coolies  where  they 
could.  This  occasioned  a  great  delay,  so  much  so, 
that  they  did  not  arrive  at  Ghautgau  till  nearly  five 
o'clock.  Before  this  time,  we  felt  quite  sensibly  the 
want  of  our  dinners,  and  at  our  request  the  Patel's 
wife  boiled  for  us  a  dish  of  rice,  and  prepared  some 

*    Patdf  the  chief  officer  of  a  village. 


IN  INDIA.  85 


A  simple  meal.         Accommodations.         A  sabbatli  on  the  Ghauta. 

bajaree*  bread.  The  meal  was  not  very  palatable  to 
our  tastes,  but  it  was  "  Hobson's  choice"  with  us, 
we  must  take  it  or  wait.  A  little  satisfied  us  for 
the  time,  and  spreading  a  kumlee-f  upon  the  ground, 
we  laid  ourselves  down  and  slept.  Sleep  to  the 
labouring  man  is  sweet ;  and  to  us  who  were  weary, 
we  found  it  so,  though  it  was  in  a  stable  and  on  the 
ground.  After  we  awoke,  the  Patch's  wife,  who 
seemed  to  have  the  whole  management  of  affairs  in 
her  hand,  informed  us  that  the  part  of  the  house  we 
then  occupied,  was  the  part  appropriated  to  the  cows, 
and  we  could  not  remain  in  it,  "  For  what  will  the 
cows  do,"  said  she,  "  if  you  stay  there."  We  replied, 
"  Let  them  sleep  out  of  doors."  "  No,  no :  then  the 
tigers  will  catch  them."  She  assigned  us  another 
part  of  the  house,  and  we  resigned  our  place  to  the 
cows,  being  separated  from  them  by  a  single  bam- 
boo pole.  The  accommodations  we  had  here,  were 
not  as  good  as  the  princes  of  this  world  enjoy ;  but, 
they,  doubtless,  were  as  good  as  those  once  enjoyed 
by  the  Prince  of  life  and  the  Lord  of  glory.  It  is 
enough  for  the  disciple,  that  he  be  as  his  Lord. 

Sabbath,  January  5th.  This  day  we  kept  as  a 
day  of  rest  for  the  body  as  well  as  the  soul.  Oh  ! 
how  sweet  is  the  sabbath,  even  in  a  heathen  land! 

*  Bajaree  is  a  small  grain  used  by  the  poorer  class  of  peo- 
ple for  bread,  it  is  also  given  to  cows,  goats,  &c.  (Holcus  spi- 
catus.) 

t  Kumlee  is  a  coarse  garment  of  wool  much  used  by  the 
natives. 

H 


86  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Poverty  of  the  people.  Their  ignorance. 

The  day  we  spent  principally  in  studying  the  Pro- 
phecies. To  the  Christian  Missionary,  this  is  a  most 
interesting  subject  of  study.  It  not  only  tends  to 
increase  his  own  joy  and  faith  in  God,  but  cheers 
him  amidst  all  the  discouragements  and  trials  he 
may  meet  in  his  missionary  labours.  Although  the 
heathen  rage  and  scoff  at  the  doctrine  of  the  cross, 
the  word  of  prophecy  assures  him,  that  the  king- 
doms of  this  world  shall  become  the  kingdoms  of 
our  Lord  and  of  his  Anointed. 

Ghautgau  is  a  small  village,  and  contains  only 
ten  or  twelve  houses.  The  people  are  exceedingly 
poor.  It  is  with  difficulty  they  raise  enough  from 
the  rocky  land  they  possess,  to  support  them.  They 
surely  need  more  clothing,  (especially  the  females) 
both  for  the  sake  of  warmth  and  decency.  The  air 
here  is  much  colder,  being  the  top  of  the  Ghauts, 
than  below,  or  at  the  distance  of  ten  or  twenty  miles 
farther  east,  and  yet,  they  are  much  worse  clad  than 
those  who  breathe  a  milder  atmosphere.  They, 
however,  seemed  perfectly  contented,  and  so  far  as 
we  could  judge,  happy  in  their  poverty  and  igno- 
rance. During  the  day,  the  men  of  the  village  were 
in  the  fields  gathering  in  their  crops,  while  the 
females  were  at  home  engaged  in  different  employ- 
ments, some  in  winnowing  and  some  in  grinding  the 
bajaree  for  bread.  We  talked  to  all  the  people  we 
could  find  collectively  and  individually,  and  endea- 
voured to  make  known  to  them  the  gospel  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.     At  first,  we  found  it  difficult  to 


IN  INDIA.  87 


Preaching.  Hyenas.  Jackals. 

make  them  understand  the  subject,  as  their  pronun- 
ciation differs  very  much  from  what  we  have  been 
accustomed  to  hear;  and  as  we  made  use  of  words 
of  which  they  had  no  knowledge,  the  difficuUy  was 
increased  not  a  little.  We  hope  we  succeeded  in 
making  known  to  them,  in  language  adapte<J  to 
their  comprehensions,  the  only  way  of  escape  from 
the  wrath  to  come.  They  are,  without  exception, 
the  most  ignorant  class  of  people  we  have  yet  met. 
Not  one  of  them  can  read,  and  their  knowledge 
seems  only  to  extend  to  the  little  matters  with  which 
they  are  daily  conversant.  The  great  work  of 
getting  something  to  eat,  is  the  grand  subject  which 
seems  to  absorb  their  thoughts.  The  little  grain 
they  raise  they  keep  safely,  but  the  hyenas  and  jack- 
als make  sad  work  at  times,  among  their  calves 
and  poultry.  They  live  in  continual  dread  of  them. 
While  conversing  with  the  people  to  day  before  the 
door,  on  the  subject  of  their  salvation,  a  jackal  came 
up  to  the  house,  seized  a  hen  and  ran  off.  The 
signal  for  a  turn  out  was  given.  Women,  children 
and  dogs  set  up  the  shout,  and  after  the  thief,  but 
he  escaped  with  his  prey,  and  we,  of  course,  were  left 
without  hearers.  Shortly  after,  a  hyena  came  to 
another  house,  and  was  about  to  seize  a  calf,  when 
a  timely  alarm  deprived  him  of  his  expected  booty. 
As  this  was  about  the  middle  of  the  day,  we  at  once 
saw  the  necessity  of  the  villagers  shutting  up  their 
■cattle  at  night,  and  that  the  fears  of  our  hostess  on 
Chis  subject  w^re  Dot  groundless.     As  the  people 


88  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Gross  ignorance  of  the  Patel. 

have  no  guns  and  no  weapons  to  defend  themselves 
against  the  wild  beasts  of  the  jungle,  they  become 
exceedingly  bold,  and  can  scarcely,  at  times,  be 
driven  away  by  the  shouts  of  the  people. 

About  ten  o'clock  this  morning,  the  bullock  driver 
who  had  left  our  trunks  yesterday  in  the  jungle, 
called  for  the  money  we  promised  him.  He  ap- 
proached ;  put  off  his  shoes,  and  making  his  salaam 
informed  us  of  his  errand.  He  was  asked,  "  Are  you 
the  man  who  agreed  to  bring  our  trunks  up  the 
Ghauts,  but  threw  them  off  in  the  jungle  1"  He 
replied,  "  Yes."  The  ghora walla  (the  horse  keeper) 
was  told  to  bring  the  whip,  and  give  the  man  his 
pay.  There  was  no  need  to  bring  it;  the  driver 
hastily  slipped  on  his  shoes,  and  hasted  away  with- 
out returning  his  salaam. 

In  conversing  with  the  Patel  to  day,  he  was  asked 
if  he  knew  who  made  him.  He  replied  in  the  nega- 
tive. When  we  told  him,  and  further  informed  him 
that  he  must  die,  and  be  judged  by  his  Creator  ac- 
cording to  his  works,  he  replied,  that  he  knew  of  no 
gods  but  Hunooman*  and  Bhuwanee;f  and  that 

*  Hunooman  is  the  monkey  fabled  to  have  leaped  from  the 
Himalaya  mountains  to  Lunka  (Ceylon) ;  to  have  killed  Rawun, 
king  of  Lunka,  and  to  have  brought  back  Seeta,  and  delivered 
her  to  her  husband  Ram,  a  god,  from  whom  she  had  been 
stolen.  This  god,  in  the  form  of  a  monkey,  is  worshipped  more 
than  any  other  in  this  part  of  the  Dekhun,  and  in  the  part  of  the 
Konkun  through  which  we  have  passed. 

t  This  latter  deity  is  the  same  as  Parwuttee,  or  Doorga,  the 
wife  of  Sheve,  in  her  most  pacific  form,    In  the  character  of 


IN  INDIA. 


89 


The  goddess  Doorga. 


after  death,  nobody  knows  what  will  happen.  The 
news  of  salvation  through  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  was 

Bhuwanee  she  may  be  worshipped  as  other  gods;  but  in  her 
character  of  Doorga,  human  victims,  or  the  blood  of  slain  beasts 
are  necessary  to  appease  her  wrath. 


mJXKJSDd 


An  image  of  this  goddess  lies  before  me.  She  is  represented 
with  a  frowning  countenance  and  naked  breasts.  Her  right  foot 
treads  on  a  lion.  She  has  four  hands,  in  one  of  which  she  holds  an 
infant  by  tlie  liair  of  the  head,  while  its  body  is  pierced  through 
with  a  trident  she  holds  in  the  second  hand.  In  the  third,  she 
holds  a  drawn  sword,  and  in  the  fourth  the  chuckra,  a  weapon 
often  seen  in  the  hands  of  the  Hindoo  gods.  Ornaments  cover 
her  arms,  legs  and  body,  while  a  garland  of  human  skulls  eacir- 


90  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  heathen  need  the  gospel. 

Strange  news  to  him ;  but  he  exhibited  no  desire  to 
inquire  about  it,  being  content  to  die  as  he  has  lived, 
the  worshipper  of  dumb  idols.  Some  may  be  dis- 
posed to  say,  that  this  is  a  happy  state  of  igno- 
rance and  unconcern  about  the  future  ;  but  alas  !  it 
is  the  stupor  of  death. 

There  is  in  this  village  one  temple  to  Hunooman, 
who  is  considered  the  guardian  deity  of  the  place. 
What  a  poor  defence !  He  cannot  save  even  the 
chickens  of  the  poor  villagers  from  the  hungry  jack- 
als, how  then  can  he  preserve  them  1  But  idolatry 
is  always  inconsistent.  Strange  it  is,  that  the  peo- 
ple perceive  it  not ! 

VILLAGE  OF  SAMRAD. 

Monday,  January  6th.  We  left  Ghautgau  this 
morning  for  Rajoora,  a  large  village  about  eighteen 
miles  distant.  The  road  is  exceedingly  stony,  hilly 
and  crooked.  We  were  unable  to  go  fast,  and  were 
glad,  at  times,  to  alight  and  walk.  On  our  way, 
we  stopped  at  two  villages,  the  only  ones  which 
were  in  our  way,  and  spoke  to  the  people  the  words 
of  eternal  life.  The  village  of  Samrad,  where  we 
first  stopped,  is  situated  on  the  brow  of  a  hill  which 

oles  her  neck ! !  Such  is  the  frightful  appearance  of  this  god- 
dess, in  whose  temple  the  blood  of  many  a  human  victim  has 
flowed.  There  seems  to  be  an  effort  to  make  this  class  of  idols 
as  horrid  in  appearance  as  possible,  so  as  to  excite  terror  in  the 
minds  of  the  worshippers. 


IN  INDIA.  91 


The  gospel  hindered  in  India  by  nominal  christians. 

rises  abruptly  and  overlooks  the  road  on  the  right. 
A  small  stream  winds  its  way  among  the  rocks  and 
bushes  on  the  left.  We  sat  down  upon  a  rock  out- 
side of  the  village,  and  invited  the  people  to  come  to 
us.  At  first,  many  felt  afraid  to  approach  us,  but 
afterwards  came  near  enough  to  hear.  To  these  we 
explained  the  Gospel  plan  of  salvation,  and  the  nature 
of  sin,  and  told  them  of  the  consequences,  if  they 
did  not  repent  of  it.  We  urged  them  to  forsake  all 
their  evil  ways,  and  to  embrace  the  Gospel  of  Christ, 
which  we  then  made  known  to  them.  After  we 
had  finished  our  discourse,  one  of  the  people,  who 
seemed  to  have  authority  in  the  village,  asked  us  if 
the  Sahibs  {i.e.  Europeans)  did  not  commit  sin,  and 
if  they  too  would  not  go  to  hell.  He  specified,  par- 
ticularly tlieir  breaches  of  the  third  and  seventh 
commandments.  He  told  us  to  teach  our  own  peo- 
ple, and  then  when  they  ceased  to  do  such  things  to 
come  to  them.  We  could  only  reply  that  if  some 
Sahibs  acted,  as  he  said  they  did,  all  did  not  do  so  ; 
but,  whoever  did  so,  and  died  impenitent  would  cer- 
tainly go  there,  and  if  he  did  not  cease  to  worship 
idols  and  did  not  forsake  his  sins,  he  would  go  there 
too.  We  exhorted  him  not  to  strengthen  himself  in 
sinning  against  God  from  the  example  of  some  nomi- 
nal Christians.  Oh  !  when  shall  this  foul  blot  which 
attaches  itself  to  the  name  of  Christian  in  many  a 
Hindoo's  mind,  be  wiped  away?  When  shall  this 
stumbling-block  in  the  way  of  the  salvation  of  the 
heathen,  viz.  the  ungodly  lives  of  many  professing 


92  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Importance  of  Christian  example  to  the  heathen. 

the  Christian  religion,  be  removed,  and  the  poor  delu- 
ded heathen,  through  their  example,  no  more  harden 
themselves  in  sin  and  strengthen  themselves  against 
God?  Would  (hat  all  who  boast  in  the  name  of 
Christian  did  but  feel  the  importance  both  for  them- 
selves and  others  of  leading  a  moral  if  not  a  religious 
life.  This  is  one  among  the  many  great  and  mighty 
obstacles  in  the  way  of  the  Gospel's  spreading  in 
India.  When  truth  and  righteousness  begin  to  be 
more  loved  aiid  revered  by  those  who  call  themselves 
Christians,  not  onl}^  in  India,  but  throughout  the 
world,  then  shall  the  Gospel  of  Christ  have  free 
course — run  and  be  glorified.  Then  shall  a  nation 
be  born  in  a  day— Ethiopia  shall  stretch  out  her 
hands  unto  God — the  islands  of  the  seas  shall  rejoice 
in  their  Saviour,  and  the  whole  world  shall  soon  be 
filled  with  the  glory  of  God. 

In  the  village  of  Samrad  there  is  no  school ;  nor 
can  any  one  read.  There  is  one  temple  of  Hunoo- 
man.  The  number  of  inhabitants  is  about  one  hun- 
dred and  thirty.  They  are  poor,  though  better  clad 
than  the  people  of  Ghautgau. 

At  the  foot  of  the  hill  upon  which  the  village  of 
Samrad  stands,  there  is  a  small  bridge  over  which 
all  the  bullocks,  which  pass  and  repass,  must  go.  At 
one  end  are  seated  three  men,  who  are  the  publicans 
or  tax-gatherers  of  the  district.  Their  business  is  to 
collect  the  tax  or  toll  from  all  the  bullock  drivers  who 
may  pass.  From  one  rupee,  to  one  and  a  half,  is  paid 
for  a  hundred  bullock  loads  of  salt  or  grain.     Why 


IN  INDIA.  93 


Publicans.  Their  character  now. 

this  tax  is  levied  we  did  not  learn.  These  tax- 
gatherers,  at  the  present  time,  are  in  no  better  repute 
for  honesty  than  the  tax-gatherers  of  Judea  in  the 
time  of  Christ.  They  not  only  have  it  in  their  power 
to  defraud  the  drivers  of  the  bullocks,  but  also  to  de- 
fraud the  government,  and,  from  good  authority,  we 
learned  that  they  are  not  slow  to  do  so.  Such  was 
the  employment  of  Matthew  the  Evangelist,  and  also 
of  Zaccheus.  They  were  not  famed  for  honesty  in 
those  days  any  more  than  now.  The  grace  of  God 
however  can  make  as  humble  disciples  of  Christ  out 
of  the  modern,  as  of  the  ancient  publicans. 

BUN-DHUR-GAU. 

From  Samrad  we  came  to  Bun-dhur-gau,  or  Bun- 
dhur-dur-ra,  a  small  village  on  the  right  about  two 
or  three  kos  fiom  Samrad.  Here  we  stopped  for 
dinger,  which  consisted  of  a  cold  fowl,  rice  cakes  and 
boiled  milk,  and  which  was  spread  out  before  us  under 
the  shade  of  a  large  tree,  which  overhangs  a  small 
temple  of  Hunooman.  Before  and  after  dinner  we 
had  consideiable  conversation  with  the  natives,  and 
were  pleased  to  find  them  disposed  to  listen  to  us. 
The  people,  evidently,  were  astonished  to  hear  us 
speak  so  lightly  of  their  gods,  and  to  declare  that  they 
were  useless,  false  and  vain.  When  we  had  ex- 
plained to  them  the  Christian  system  and  the  need 
we  all  had  of  a  Saviour,  they  acknowledged  that  it 
was  better  than  theirs.     But  this  they  did,  perhaps, 


94  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Conversation  with  the  natives.  Offer  to  buy  idols. 

through  compliment  to  us,  rather  than  from  the 
conviction  that  it  is  a  fact.  One  man,  on  being  asked 
how  many  gods  {i.e.  idols)  he  had,  replied,  Ten  or 
twelve.  We  offered  to  purchase  them  from  him  at  a 
fair  price.  But  he  refused,  saying,  '^  No,  no,  if  I 
should  do  so  they  would  punish  me."  We  assured 
him  (hat  there  was  no  danger,  that  the  gods  had  no 
life  and  no  power  to  hurt  them,  and  if  they  were 
willing  we  would  try  their  power.  They  all  laughed. 
The  man  then  replied,  "True,  sahib;  but  it  is  our 
custom  to  worship  idols,  our  fathers  did  so  and  so  do 
we." 

This  village  was  once  in  a  better  condition  than 
it  is  now,  as  is  evident  from  the  broken  idols  strewed 
about;  but,  at  present  all  is  in  an  unflourishing  state. 
When  about  to  leave  the  village,  we  found  that 
other  coolies  could  not  be  obtained  to  carry  our  bag- 
gage. Some  had  hid  themselves,  and  others  had 
run  off,  so  that  we  were  compelled  to  take  the  same 
coolies  on  to  the  next  village.  To  this  measure  they 
raised  many  objections.  Some  of  them  said  that 
the}^  should  die  if  they  went  on  any  further;  others 
said  it  was  against  their  custom  for  coolies  to  carry 
any  baggage  further  than  from  one  village  to  the 
next;  others  said  that  they  would  not  go,  without 
assigning  any  reason  for  their  refusal.  We  told 
them  that  we  could  get  no  money  changed  in  the 
village,  and  that  if  they  did  not  go  on  we  could  not 
pay  them.  Some,  however,  were  willing  to  go  back 
without  their  pay.     After  offering  them  more  pay 


m  INDIA.  95 


Coolies,  Their  customs  and  pay, 

and  urging  them  forward,  they  finally  proceeded. 
There  is  an  old  and  established  custom  in  this  part  of 
India  for  the  coolies  to  carry  their  burdens  only  fiom 
village  to  village,  and  for  this  they  only  receive  a 
pice  for  every  kos,  i.e.  not  one  cent  for  two  miles ; 
and  even  this  small  sum  is  often  withheld  from  them 
by  the  servants  of  the  individual  who  may  happen  to 
pass  along.  Having  been  deceived  in  this  way,  no 
doubt,  by  some  persons,  when  we  arrived  at  the  vil- 
lage of  Bundhurdurra,  the  coolies  all  hid  or  escaped 
out  of  the  way.  Knowing  that  this  is  the  case,  we 
were  careful  either  to  pay  them  ourselves,  or  to  see 
it  done,  so  that,  in  no  instance,  did  the  weary  cooly 
return  to  his  home  without  his  full  pay.  The  neg- 
lect of  some  Europeans,  in  not  seeing  that  their  coo- 
lies are  paid,  is  one,  among  the  many  things  which 
tend  to  excite  the  feelings  of  the  natives  against 
Europeans  :  and  once  hating  i/icm  it  is  quite  natural 
that  they  should  hate  the  religion  which  they  pro- 
fess. We  are  not  always  aware  how  much  we  may 
injure  the  cause  of  Christ  by  a  little  negligence  in 
little  things. 

RAJOORA. 

After  having  conversed  with  the  villagers,  until 
we  were  weary,  we  set  off  for  Rajoora,  which  we 
reached  about  three  o'clock.  We  have  travelled 
about  eighteen  miles  to-day,  which  is  as  much  as 
we  can  do,  with  ease  to  ourselves  and  the  bearers. 


96  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  village  of  Rajoora.  A  fair. 

and  preach  the  gospel  to  the  people  we  may  meet 
in  small  villages  on  the  way. 

On  our  arrival  at  Rajoora  we  found  the  streets 
literally  crammed  with  people,  so  that  it  was  with 
difficulty  we  could  make  our  way  through  the 
crowd.  It  was  a  fair-day;  and  many  of  the  people 
of  the  neighbouring  villages  had  assembled  to  buy 
and  sell.  These  fairs  are  common  here,  and  rather 
desirable  than  otherwise,  as  they  afford  the  people  a 
good  opportunity  to  dispose  of  their  own  produce,  and 
to  purchase  what  they  may  wish  for  themselves  and 
families.  The  people  to-day,  so  far  as  we  could  see, 
conducted  themselves  orderly.  There  was  no  drink- 
ing among  them  and  consequently  no  fighting,  and 
before  night  the  people  had  nearly  all  returned  to 
their  homes. 

Our  hearts  were  cheered  to  see  so  many  people 
assembled  together,  as  it  gave  us  an  opportunity  of 
making  the  gospel  of  Christ  more  extensively  known, 
through  preaching  and  the  distribution  of  tracts  than 
it  would  otherwise  have  been.  We  pressed  our  way 
through  the  crowd  to  a  temple  of  Hunooman,  which 
stands,  in  a  conspicuous  place,  near  the  middle  of  the 
town  and  the  bazar.  Here  we  took  up  our  lodg- 
ings during  our  stay  in  the  place.  The  people  made 
no  objections  to  our  stopping  in  the  temple,  nor  did 
they  seem  to  fear  that  we  would  pollute  the  place 
by  our  presence. 

While  our  servants  were  preparing  the  temple  for 
our  reception  and  arranging  our  boxes,  we  ascended 


IN  INDIA.  97 


Rajoora.  The  surrounding  country. 


the  hill  on  the  north  side  of  the  town,  which  gave  us 
a  commanding"  view  of  the  town  and  the  surround- 
ing country.  The  location  of  Rajoora  reminds  one  of 
Bellefonte,  situated  in  a  hollow,  and  completely  shut 
out  from  the  view  of  the  traveller  by  high  hills,  till  he 
is  nearly  at  it.  The  town  contains  about  two  hun- 
dred, or  two  hundred  and  fifty  dwelling  houses,  and  is 
t  he  largest  town  we  have  seen  since  leaving  Bhewndy. 
Many  of  the  houses  are  well  built  and  look  well,  but 
the  most  of  them  have  rather  a  mean  appearance. 
The  only  neat  temple  in  the  place  is  Vithoba's  ;  that 
of  Hunooman,  in  which  we  have  stopped,  can  lay  no 
claim  to  either  beauty  or  cleanhness.  The  country 
around  the  town,  nearly  as  far  as  the  eye  can  see 
is  waste.  Scarcely  a  spot  is  under  culture,  and  not 
a  tree,  except  a  few  here  and  there  in  clusters  around 
some  idol  temple,  is  to  be  seen  through  the  whole  ex- 
tent. Indeed,  there  is  scarcely  a  tree  to  be  seen  in 
this  part  of  this  country,  which  is  not  consecrated  to 
idolatry;  yea,  and  every  high  hill  also*  The  Israel- 
ites were  reproved  by  the  Prophet  Jeremiah  (ii.  20) 
for  sacrificing  under  every  green  tree  and  upon  the 
high  hills,  in  conformity  to  the  custom  of  the  hea- 
then. How  long  before  his  day,  this  practice  existed 
among  the  heathen  we  know  not.  It,  however, 
exists  at  the  present  time  in  India. 

On  the  top  of  the  hill,  which  we  ascended,  stands 
a  small  building,  erected  over  the  body  of  some  Mus- 
sulman peer  {i.  e.  saint).  The  grave  is  esteemed  a 
sacred  spot.   Here,  the  Mussulmen  occasionally  come 


98  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Conversation  with  a  Hindoo  youth. 

to  offer  up  their  prayers  and  bow  down  upon  the 
grave.  The  Hindoos  also,  through  a  strange  feeling 
of  idolatrous  accommodation,  unite  with  theMussul- 
men  in  worshipping  at  these  tombs.  While  we 
were  there  a  Hindoo  youth  approached,  and  without 
paying  any  regard  to  us,  went  to  the  tomb — bowed 
down  upon  it — rubbed  his  hand  in  the  dust  over  the 
grave  and  then  applied  the  dust  to  his  forehead. 
After  a  few  prostrations  and  a  few  salaams,  he 
turned  to  go  away.  We  then  asked  him,  What  have 
you  been  doing  ? 

Hindoo.  Worshipping. 

Miss.  How  can  that  be]  This  (pointing  to 
the  grave)  is  but  a  heap  of  stones  and  chunam 
(lime). 

H.  True ;  but  God  stays  there. 

M.  Where? 

H.  Underneath. 

M.  A  dead  man's  bones  are  underneath ;  and 
besides,  it  is  a  Mussulman's  grave  and  not  a  Hin- 
doo's. 

H.  I  know  it;  but  we  worship  here. 

M.  God  has  commanded  you  not  to  do  so.  To 
worship  no  idol  and  at  no  graves  ;  but  to  worship 
God  who  made  yoH. — Here  he  turned  away  and 
w^alked  off  to  join  his  companions,  whom  he  had  left, 
for  a  moment,  to  pay  his  adorations  to  a  heap  of 
stones  and  mortar.  How  degraded  are  these  poor 
Hindoos  !  Truly,  they  worship  they  know  not  what, 
and  one  might  add,  they  care  not  what.     Pilate  and 


IN  INDIA.  99 


Union  of  Idolaters  in  their  worship. 


Herod  could  make  friends  when  Christ  was  the  ob- 
ject of  their  mutual  hatred,  and  so  the  Hindoo  and 
the  Mussuhnan  can  unite  when  idolatry,  in  a  certain 
shape  is  the  object  of  their  affections.  So  far  as  we 
liave  observed,  the  Hindoo  is  the  more  pliable  of  the 
two  in  conforming  to  some  of  their  respective  modes 
of  worship.  Idolaters  are  grossly  inconsistent  with 
themselves.  The  Mussulman  despises  the  Hindoo 
because  he  acknowledges  and  worships  more  gods 
than  one,  and  idols  of  various  kinds,  but  justifies 
himself  in  worshipping  a  dead  man,  or  the  tomb  of 
some  imaginary  saint.  The  Hindoo  also,  in  turn, 
despises  or  hates  the  Mussulman,  because  he  slays 
and  eats  the  object  of  his  veneration,  the  cow  ;  but 
allows  him  the  privilege  of  worshipping  what  god, 
or  as  many  as  he  pleases.  Each  is  agreed,  that  all 
persons  should  follow  the  religion  of  their  ancestors, 
whatever  it  may  be  ;  and  that  one  is  as  good  as  ano- 
ther, provided  it  be  followed  strictly  and  continually. 
But,  to  forsake  the  religion  of  one's  fathers  is,  with 
them,  the  height  of  iniquity,  and  a  sin  not  to  be  for- 
given. The  Mussulman  will,  however,  receive  a 
Hindoo  upon  condition  that  he  be  circumcised.  The 
Hindoos  admit  of  no  adoption,  and  of  no  proselytes. 
We  returned  froin  our  walk  on  the  hill  to  the 
iemple,  and  were  soon  surrounded  by  a  crowd  of 
people,  who"  seemed  desirous  to  learn  from  our 
lips  who  and  what  we  were.  One  inquired  if  we 
had  any  more  luggage  than  what  he  saw  in  the 
temple  belonging  to  us.  Another  asked,  how  many 
seapoys  we  had,  and  where  they  were.     A  third^ 


100  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Inquiries  of  the  natives  concerning  us. 

having  learned  from  our  servants,  interrupted  the 
inquirer  by  saying,  "  They  are  Padres."*  A  travel- 
ler in  India  finds  his  rank,  in  the  view  of  the  natives, 
to  rise  or  fall  according  to  the  quantity  of  luggage 
he  may  have  with  him,  and  the  number  of  servants 
and  seapoys  who  attend  him.  The  Europeans,  who 
travel  in  this  country,  and  especially  the  officers  of 
government  have,  usually,  a  large  number  of  ser- 
vants, and  also  seapoys  to  guard  them  at  night. 
This  may  be  necessary  for  their  own  comfort,  and  to 
command  respect,  as  well  as  for  defence.  We,  how- 
ever, chose  to  proceed  in  a  different  maimer,  and  as 
yet,  have  met  with  no  difficulty  arising  from  the 
want  of  seapoys  except,  at  times,  a  Httle  delay  in 
procuring  coolies.  We  soon  satisfied  the  inquiries 
of  the  people,  by  telling  them  that  we  were  Mission- 
aries; that  we  had  come  to  tell  them  of  the  only  true 
God,  of  the  true  Shastru,  and  of  the  only  way  to 
escape  from  hell  through  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Saviour  of  sinners.  We  urged  them  to  consider  the 
subject  we  brought  to  their  notice,  and  to  examine 
for  themselves,  and  not  to  take  the  word  of  man  as 
the  rule  of  their  conduct,  nor  to  trust  the  concerns 
of  their  souls  and  of  another  world  to  the  notions  of 
men.  They  assented  to  what  we  had  said  as  being 
true.  By  this  time,  the  crowd  was  so  great  that  we 
deemed  it  proper  for  us  to. separate,  so  as  to  be  able 

Padre  is  the  Portuguese  word  for  a  Minister,  but  is  in  gen- 
eral use  amoAg  the  Hindoos  who  mingle  with  Europeans. 


IN  INDIA.  101 


Mode  of  conversing  with  the  natives. 


(0  address  as  many  people  as  possible,   before  they 
should  separate. 

One  of  us  went,  and  sat  down  under  the  shade  of 
a  huge  tree,*  before  the  temple,  and  soon  had  a 
crowd  around  him  with  whom  he  talked  and  reasoned 
for  nearly  two  hours.  The  other  kept  his  seat  at 
the  temple,  and  continued  the  conversation  with 
those  who  assembled  around  him.  After  having 
spoken  till  we  were  weary,  we  distributed  tracts 
among  our  respective  audiences,  and  then  dismissed 
them.  In  our  conversations  with  the  people  there 
is  of  necessity  a  great  sameness.  As  the  objections 
are  much  the  same,  the  answers  must  be  so  too,  for 
the  Gospel  which  we  made  known  to  them  is  the 
same.  The  following  is  a  specimen  of  the  objections 
and  our  answers  to  them.  When  a  crowd  of  this 
kind  is  assembled,  a  Brahmun,  or  some  other  person 
of  respectability  among  the  people,  takes  a  conspicu- 
ous place  and  acts  as  the  mouth  of  the  multitude. 
The  conversation  is  carried  on  between  the  Missionary 
and  that  individual,  while  all  the  rest  remain  silent 
and  testify  their  assent  to  the  remarks  made,  by 
a  significant  toss  of  the  head  to  one  side,  or  by  a 
smile.  Occasionally  a  rude  person  may  interrupt  the 
speakers  by  an  untimely,  or  it  may  be,  an  improper 
question,  but  he  is  generally  silenced  by  the  others. 

*  The  Pimpul  (ficus  religiosa)  or  holy  fig  tree,  is  held  sacred 
by  the  Hindoos.  Small  idols  are  generally  erected  under  its 
shade  ;  and  walking  around  it  is  deemed  meritorious. 


102  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Hindoo  mode  of  obtaining  pardon. 

Before  one  of  us,  to  day,  sat  a  respectable-looking- 
Brahmun.  He  was  addressed  as  a  Brahmun,  a  priest 
and  teacher  of  the  people,  and  was  asked,  how  and 
what  we  (including  himself)  as  ministers,  should 
teach  the  people  concerning  sin,  its  removal  and  the 
way  of  obtaining  the  favour  of  God. 

Brahmun.  I  am  not  a  teacher  of  the  people,  but  a 
servant  of  the  government. 

^Missionary.  But  you  are  a  Brahmun,  and  accor- 
ding to  your  Shastru,  (sacred  books)  you  are  set 
apart  for  the  purpose  of  instructing  the  other  castes 
in  the  nature  of  divine  things. 

B.  That  is  true;  but  I  have  other  business  to  do, 
and  shall  not  teach  the  people  religion'? 

M.  If  you  do  not,  who  will  ? 

B.  You  may  do  so,  if  you  choose. 

M.  But  suppose  this  man  (pointing  to  one)  should 
come  to  you  and  say,  "  I  am  a  great  sinner — I  know 
God  will  punish  sinners  after  death — my  sins  dis- 
tress my  mind  much — how  shall  I  escape  from 
them,"  &c.,  what  would  you  tell  him  ? 

B.  There  are  many  ways  to  obtain  the  pardon 
of  sin  spoken  of  in  our  Shastru. 

M.  Mention  them  if  you  please. 

B.  To  perform  jup;*  tup;f  go  on  a  pilgrimage; 
feed  the  Brahmuns  and  many  more. 

*  Jup  is  an  act  of  worship  among  the  Hindoos  which  consists 
in  repeating,  in  a  muttering  manner,  passages  out  of  the  Vedus, 
or  the  names  of  the  Deity,  or  of  any  god,  or  in  counting  silently 
the  beads  of  a  rosary. 

t  Tup  means  penance,  and  includes  every  mode  in  which  a 
Hindoo  may  choose  to  torment  himself. 


IN    INDIA.  lOS 


Mode  of  preaching  to  the  Hindoos. 


M.  These  are  all  vain,  for  a  man  may  do  all 
these  things  and  be  a  bad  man  still.  As  the  man's 
mind  is,  so  is  he. 

People.  True,  Sahib. 

Brahmun.  Then  do  you  tell. 

Miss.  Give  ear  and  I  will  tell  you,  what  you  and 
all  the  Hindoos  must  do  to  be  saved. — The  plan  of  sal- 
vation through  the  Saviour  was  then  made  known  to 
the  people  and  also  a  summary  view  of  the  doctrines 
of  the  Bible.  To  all  this  the  people  listened  atten- 
tively for  the  space  of  twenty  minutes  or  more.  It 
seems  to  us  important,  in  speaking  to  those  who 
have  no  knowledge  of  Christianity,  to  give  them,  as 
it  were,  a  system  of  divinity  in  miniature.  Though 
the  time  may  be  short,  still  the  grand  doctrines  of 
the  Bible  should,  if  possible,  be  mentioned  to  them. 
As  for  example,  that  God  is  holy,  just,  and  true — that 
man  is  totally  depraved,  t  hat  he  needs  a  divine  Saviour, 
that  through  His  atonement  alone  sin  can  be  pardoned 
— that  there  is  to  be  a  resurrection  of  the  body — that 
there  is  a  heaven  for  the  righteous  and  a  hell  of  end- 
less wo  for  the  wicked.  This  was  done  in  the  hearing 
of  the  natives  this  evening.  And  the  Christian  sys- 
tem was  then  contrasied  with  that  of  the  Hindoos. 
Besides  the  attributes  of  God  already  mentioned,  it 
was  added,  God  is  omnipresent  and  omnipotent:  this 
image  (pointing  to  Hunooman's)  which  you  call 
god  has  none  of  the  attributes  mentioned.  It  is  nei- 
ther holy,  just  nor  good  ;  it  is  not  almighty,  nor  is  it 
omnipresent.     It  remains  just  where  you  place  it. 


104  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Hindoo  atonement  for  sin. 

It  has  no  power  to  move  itself,  it  cannot  walk,  speak, 
see,  nor  hear ;  and  can  do  yon  neither  good  nor  evil. 
It  is  a  stone,  and  a  stone  it  must  remain.  You  daily 
give  it  water,  flowers,  red  lead,  turmeric,*  sandal- 
wood, &c.,  and  what  do  you  get  in  return  ? 

Nothing,  noihing — responded  several  voices. 

j^gain,  sin  is  a  great  evil,  and  a  great  atonement 
is  necessary  to  procure  its  pardon,  and  such  the 
Christian  Scriptures  inform  us  Jesus  Christ  hath 
made.  But  judging  from  the  atonements  which  the 
Hindoo  Shastrus  and  Brahmuns  prescribe,  we  should 
suppose  sin  was  a  little  thing.  You  think  that  sin 
can  be  pardoned  if  you  feed  the  Biahmuns,  give  them 
presents,  wash  your  body,  and  eat  a  little  cow-dung. f 

At  this  some  laughed,  some  frowned,  and  others 
said,  "Sahib  speaks  the  truth." 

At  this  point  of  time  the  Deshmookh^  came  to  pay 
us  his  Salaam. §     After  a  few  words  of  complimen- 

*     Turmeric,  the  plant  or  the  root  Curcuma  longa. 

t  Pun-chu-gu-vyu,  or  atonement  pills  among  the  Hindoos  are 
composed  of  the  viilk,  curds,  clarified  butter,  urine,  and  dting  of 
the  cow.  The  person  who  has  committed  certain  offences  and 
thereby  lost  his  caste,  must  swallow  one  or  more  of  these  pills,  pay 
a  fine  to  the  Punchmjut  or  assembly  of  arbitrators  for  the  benefit 
of  the  Brahmuns,  bathe,  &c.  &c.  before  he  can  be  restored  and 
his  sin  be  pardoned  !  ! 

+  The  Deshmookh  (from  Desh  a  country  and  Mookh  the  chief) 
was  a  revenue  officer  under  the  Native  government,  and  gener- 
ally a  hereditary  land-holder  in  the  district  in  which  he  officiated, 
and  was  highly  respected.  Under  the  English  government  they 
still  retain  the  name  and  part  of  the  honour,  but  I  believe,  little 
of  the  profits  they  formerly  enjoyed. 

§     The  wor4  Salaam,  peace,  is  derived  from  the  Hebrew  word 


IN  INDIA.  105 


Conversation  with  the  Deshmookh. 


tary  address,  he  was  informed  of  what  had  been  told 
the  people.     He  said,  It  is  very  well. 

Miss.  (To  the  Deshmookh)  You  are  now  an  aged 
man,  and  nearly  ripe  for  ihe  grave,  do  you  know 
what  will  happen  to  us  after  death. 

Desk.  No:  I  know  nothing  about  tliat;  and 
there  is  no  one  who  knows  any  thing  about  such 
matters. 

This  led  to  further  conversation  with  him  on  the 
subject  of  death,  the  judgment,  and  the  necessity  of 
being  prepared  for  it.  To  which  they  all  gave  at- 
tention, and  some  nodded  their  assent  to  the  propriety 
of  what  was  said.  Notwithstanding  all  that  the  Hin- 
doos say  about  transmigration,  and  the  positive  man- 
ner in  which  they  tell  you,  that  the  soul  must  pass, 
under  certain  circumstances,  into  (8,400,000)  eight 
millions  four  hundred  thousand  different  animal 
bodies  after  it  leaves  the  human,  still  they  are  wholly 
in  the  dark  as  regards  the  future.  When  they  speak 
their  real  feelings  on  this  subject,  they  will  tell  you, 
that  they  know  nothing,  and  can  know  nothing 
about  if.  Beyond  the  present  life  all  is  impenetrable 
darkness  to  the  Hindoos;  nor  do  their  voluminous 
scriptures  throw  one  ray  of  light  upon  the  gloomy 
hereafter.  Blessed  be  God,  the  gospel  light  dispels 
the  darkness,  and  reveals  to  the  believer  a  joyful  and 
glorious  existence  beyond  the  grave. 

Shaulam,  he  has  peace.  The  sentence,  if  fully  spoken,  would  be 
Salamun  alaikoom.  Peace  be  to  thee.  It  is  the  usual  mode  of 
salutation  in  India.    To  each  other,  the  Hindoos  say,  Ram,  Ram. 


106  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

A  Hindoo's  idea  of  Providence. 

The  PateV^  next  came  to  pay  his  Salaam.  He 
was  asked  if  the  village  belonged  to  him. 

Patel.  I  am  the  Patel  of  the  village,  but  it  is 
yours  ;  the  country  is  yours — and  we  are  all  youis. 
(This  is  a  complimentary  mode  of  expression  and  is 
about  equivalent  to  "  I  am  your  most  humble  ser- 
vant.'-) 

JMiss.  How  does  it  happen  that  the  Hindoos  have 
lost  their  country,  and  are  now  governed  by  foreign- 
ers ? 

Pa.     It  is  owv  fate. 

Miss.  But  who  gave  your  country  into  the  hands 
of  the  Europeans  1 

Pa.     They  fought  for  it,  and  took  it. 

Miss.  Are  nations  at  the  disposal  of  soldiers  and 
the  sword  ]  Is  there  no  higher  power  to  dispose  of 
them  ? 

Pa.     Yes  :  the  people  are  in  the  hands  of  God. 

Miss.  Why  then  is  your  country  given  into  the 
hands  of  strangers.  The  wise  and  good  God  does 
nothing  without  a  good  cause.     Can  you  tell  ? 

Pa.     I  cannot. 

Miss.  The  reason,  very  likel\%  is  this.  You  have 
forsaken  the  worship  and  service  of  the  true  God, 
and  in  consequence  of  this,  God  has  cast  you  off.  He 
has  dealt  so  with  other  people  besides  the  Hindoos. 


"  The  Patel  under  the  native  government,  was  the  hereditary 
local  manager  of  a  village.  His  duty  was  to  see  that  the  gov- 
ernment dues  were  realized.  In  small  villages,  he  has  now  the 
principal  authority. 


IN  INDIA.  107 


Idolatry  the  scourge  of  India. 


Pa.     What  are  we  to  do  then  1 

Miss.  You  must  cast  away  all  your  false  gods, 
and  love  and  serve  the  true  God  in  spirit  and  in 
truth. 

Pa.  Shall  we  then  regain  the  government  of 
our  country  1 

Miss.  God  will  then  bless  you,  and  you  will  be- 
come a  holy  and  a  happy  people,  which  is  not  the 
case  now. 

Pa.  Will  you  promise  us,  that  if  we  serve  the 
invisible  God  and  do  as  you  say,  we  shall  regain  the 
government  of  our  country  ? 

Miss.  I  will  assure  you,  that  if  you  forsake  idolatry, 
and  serve  the  Lord,  He  will  bless  and  prosper  you, 
and  order  all  things  concerning  you,  so  as  to  make 
you  a  happy  and  a  prosperous  people.  And  that  is 
what  you  are  not  now. 

This  view  of  the  subject  seemed  rather  new  to 
them,  and  from  their  looks,  gestures  and  remarks, 
it  was  evident  that  they  were  at  a  loss  to  know  what 
to  think  of  it.  Some  very  gravely  assented  to  the 
remarks  made,  and  thought  the  reasons  were  proper ; 
but  they  have  no  disposition  to  forsake  their  idols 
and  return  to  the  Lord,  and  thus  secure  to  them- 
selves great  temporal  and  spiritual  blessings. 

In  the  course  of  conversation,  an  aged  Brahmun, 
a  Pantheist,  was  thus  addressed— 

Miss.  You  are  now  an  aged  man,  and  will  soon 
die,  your  beard  is  now  ripe,*  (that  is,  gray). 

*  The  expression  (toodja  kase  pi-ku  la  aha)  your  hair  is  ripe, 
is  used  among  the  Hindoos  to  denote  old  age. 


108  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Conversation  with  a  Pantheist. 

Brah.  True,  my  beard  is  ripe,  but  1  shall  never 
die.  I  am  God.  I  will  throw  off  this  body,  but  I 
shall  live  for  ever. 

Miss.  You  speak  some  truth.  You  will  throw 
aside  for  a  while,  the  body  you  now  have,  and  your 
spirit  will  live  for  ever.  But  still,  you  are  mortal ; 
you  are  not  God. 

Brah.  I  am.  God  is  every  where,  and  in  every 
thing ;  and  I  am  God,  and  every  thing  is  God. 

Miss.  If  so,  then  I  am  God ;  and  a  Muhar  (a 
man  of  low  caste,  and  despised  by  the  Brahmuns) 
also  is  God. 

Brah.  Yes.     Every  thing  is  God. 

Miss.  How  is  it  then  that  you  say,  that  the  Mu- 
hars  should  worship  you,  the  Brahmuns  ;  and  to. 
purify  their  souls  from  sin,  should  drink  the  water  in 
which  a  Brahmun's  great  toe  has  been  dipped. 
Should  one  god  worship  another  god  ;  or  rather, 
should  God  worship  Himself?  You  ought  then  to 
worship  the  Muhar. 

Brah.  No  matter  :  every  thing  is  God. 

Miss.  (Pointing  to  a  stone)  What  is  this?  Is 
not  this  God  ? 

Hindoo.  It  is  a  stone. 

Miss.  Is  it  not  God  ? 

Hin.  No. 

Miss.  But  this  Brahmun  says  it  is  God,  and  if  it 
were  true,  it  would  be  right  to  worship  it.  But 
this  he  says  because  he  loves  not  the  truth.  God 
forbids  you  and  all  persons  to  worship  idols ;  and 
those  who  do  so  offend  Him. 


IN  INDIA.  109 


The  propriety  of  "  two  and  two"  on  Missionary  tours. 

As  it  was  now  growing  late,  and  many  of  the 
people  becoming  restless,  tracts  were  given  them, 
and  they  were  dismissed  for  the  night.  Having  dis- 
missed our  congregations,  we  retired  into  the  temple, 
and  dropping  the  curtain  which  we  had  hung  up 
before  the  door,  were  shut  out  from  the  view  of 
the  people.  After  some  refreshment,  and  having 
taken  a  walk  through  the  town,  we  spent  the  even- 
ing in  reading  and  writing.  Thus  ended  the  labours 
of  the  day;  and  may  it  appear  at  last,  that  the  words 
spoken  for  our  Lord  have  been  blessed,  to  the  good 
of  many. 

Tuesday,  7th.  This  morning  before  breakfast,  a 
number  of  people  assembled  before  the  door  of  the 
temple  where  we  were,  evidently  waiting  to  receive 
tracts  and  to  converse  with  us.  We  spoke  in  turns, 
for  nearly  an  hour,  and  gave  tracts  to  all  who  could 
read.  We  found,  this  morning  particularly,  the 
great  advantage  of  going  out  ^Hwo  and  two,^^  after  the 
plan  which  our  Saviour  adopted,  in  sending  out  the 
seventy  disciples,  on  their  preaching  tours.  One 
would  soon  become  weary  in  talking  to  the  people 
day  after  day,  and  would  be  compelled  to  send  them 
away  empty  ;  but  if  there  be  two,  they  can  vary  the 
conversation,  and  by  relieving  one  another,  may 
continue  it  for  hours,  without  feeling  much  inconve- 
nience to  themselves.  The  word  of  God,  also,  comes 
to  the  people  with  more  authority;  for  out  of  the 
mouths  of  two  witnesses,  the  truth  is  established. 
Where  there  are  two  persons,  they  command  more 

K 


110  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Importance  of  more  labourers. 

respect  from  the  natives,  than  if  the  Missionary  were 
alone.  But  for  the  sake  of  the  Missionary's  bodily 
and  spiritual  comfort,  there  ought  to  be  two,  if  pos- 
sible, upon  every  tour  of  this  description.  I  wish 
the  Christian  Church  to  think  of  this  in  sending  out 
Missionaries  to  the  heathen.  And  this  also  is  a  pow- 
erful argument,  why  there  should  be  a  good  supply 
of  Missionaries  at  every  Mission-station  in  India.  So 
that,  when  tours  are  made  for  the  more  widely  dif- 
fusing the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  there  may  be 
enough  of  Missionaries  left  at  the  station  to  carry  on 
the  operations  there.  If  this  be  not  the  case,  the 
operations  of  that  mission  must  necessarily  be  limit- 
ed, and  the  health,  if  not  the  lives  of  the  Mission- 
aries be  endangered.  As  in  a  temporal,  so  in  a 
spiritual  warfare,  it  is  always  better  to  send  a  large 
army  than  a  small  one  into  the  field.  There  will 
not  only  be  more  certainty  of  success,  but  also  more 
comfort  to  those  engaged  in  it.  The  wisdom  of  our 
Saviour  in  this,  as  in  all  other  things,  is  very  mani- 
fest ;  and  before  the  world  can  be  converted  to  the 
faith  of  the  Gospel,  the  Christian  Church,  acting  in 
the  name  of  their  Lord,  must  send  out  their  seventies 
of  Missionaries  by  two  and  two  into  the  wide  waste, 
while  the  twelves,  not  less  faithful,  are  confined  to  a 
different  sphere  of  labour. 

After  breakfast,  having  taken  each  of  us  a  quantity 
of  tracts,  we  went  forth  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  to 
contend  with  the  idolaters  of  the  land.     We  came 


IN  INDIA.  Ill 


Conversations  at  the  temple  of  Vit,hoba. 


to  the  temple  of  Vit,hoba,*  which  stands  but  a  short 
distance  from  the  temple  of  Hunooman.j'  This  tem- 
ple is  the  neatest  building  in  the  village.  Near  the 
door  were  several  Hindoos  seated  cross-legged,  with 
whom  a  conversation  was  begun. 

Miss.     Whose  temple  is  this  ] 

Hindoo.     The  temple  of  Vit,hoba. 

Miss.     And  who  is  Vit,hoba  1 

Hind.     He  is  the  true  god. 

Miss.     Where  is  hel    We  wish  to  see  him. 

Hind.  Within.  (Pointing  at  the  same  time  to  a 
door  which  led  into  a  srnall  room  at  the  farther  end 
of  the  temple). 

Miss.     The  door  is  locked.     Why  is  this  1 

Hind.  We  do  so,  lest  the  people  should  steal  the 
jewels  and  other  ornaments  which  are  around  his 
neck. 

Miss.     What !  is  he  not  able  to  protect  himself] 

Hind.     (No  reply.) 

Miss.  How  is  this  ]  You  say  he  is  the  true  god 
— you  worship  him  daily — place  food  before  him  that 
he  may  eat — you  place  flowers  around  his  neck  that 
his  nose  may  be  regaled  with  their  smell — you  give 
him  water  every  day — you  bathe  him — you  brush 

*  Vitfhoba  or  Vithvl  is  the  name  of  a  god  much  worshipped  in 
the  Dekhan,  and  especially  at  Pun-dhur-poor.  He  is  said  to  be 
Krishnu  himself,  the  eighth  incarnation  of  Vishnoo,  who  is  be- 
lieved to  have  visited  the  city.  He  is  much  worshipped  by  the 
poor  and  despised  Hindoos  of  all  descriptions. 

t  Hunooman  is  fabled  to  be  the  son  of  the  wind.  He  is  a 
monkey,  and  under  that  form  is  worshipped  by  the  Hindoos. 


112  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


The  folly  of  idolatry.  The  cause  of  the  silence  of  the  idols. 


away  the  flies  from  off  him — you  place  the  Gundh* 
upon  his  forehead;  and  for  all  these  services  he 
makes  you  no  return,  and  cannot  even  protect  him- 
self; he  must  have  a  guard,  and  be  locked  up!  How 
then  can  he  protect  you? 

Hind.  You  cannot  understand  these  things,  but 
we  do.  They  are  all  made  very  plain  in  our  Shas- 
trus. 

Miss.  But  why  cannot  we  understand  these 
things  %  We  have  good  eyes  and  ears ;  and  if  your 
god  could  eat,  drink,  speak,  or  walk,  we  could  hear 
and  see  him,  could  we  not] 

Hind.  Your  religion  is  different.  God  gave  yours 
to  you,  and  ours  to  us. 

Miss.     Do  you  perceive  that  your  god  acts? 

Hind.  No,  (said  he  rather  angrily)  not  since  your 
people  took  our  country  from  us.  Before  that,  our 
gods  spoke — had  understanding  and  walked  about, 
but  now  they  are  silent. 

Another  Hindoo,  perhaps  thinking  it  not  wise  to 
attribute  their  silence  to  this  cause,  said,  "  We  now 
live  in  the  Ku-le-yoog^^  and  in  the  ninth  incarna- 

*  Gundh  is  a  paint  for  the  body  or  forehead,  made  of  sandal- 
wood, turmeric,  aloe-wood,  saffron,  ^c.  The  Hindoos  apply  this 
paint  to  their  faces,  arms,  forehead,  &c.,  and  to  their  idols  for 
ornament. 

t  The  Ku-le-yoog  is,  according  to  Hindoo  reckoning,  the 
fourth  age  of  the  world.  It  is  the  iron  age,  or  the  age  of  vice. 
It  commenced,  according  to  some,  three  hundred,  according  to 
others  thirteen  hundred  and  seventy  years  before  the  Christian 
eera.     It  is  to  continue  four  hundred  and  thirty-two  thousand 


IN  INDIA.  113 


Hindoo  incarnations. 


tion*  of  Vishnoo,  (viz.  Boudd-hu),  and  now  every 
thing  is  in  a  degenerated  slate." 


years;  at  the  expiration  of  which  period  the  world  is  to  be  de- 
stroyed. My  Pundit,  a  Brahmun,  has  often  assured  me,  from 
the  authority  of  their  writings,  that  in  the  first  age  of  the  world 
the  men  were  as  tall  as  the  tallest  trees  in  the  land,  and  that 
they  lived  many  thousands  of  years ;  but  as  every  age  became 
worse  and  worse,  the  people  were  diminished  in  stature,  and 
their  lives  were  shortened.  That  even  the  Brahmuns  them- 
selves, the  gods  of  the  people,  have  lost  their  holiness,  and  are 
now  filled  with  covetousness,  and  addicted  to  many  vices.  In 
those  days  all  the  animals,  as  cows,  horses,  &c.,  spoke  intelligi- 
bly, and  that  even  the  gods  of  stone,  wood,  brass,  silver  and 
gold  not  only  spoke,  but  walked  about. 

According  to  the  Hindoo  chronologers,  there  are  four  ages  of 
the  world,  which  are  as  follows,  viz. 

The  first  age  called  Sutyu-yoog,  or  golden  age,  of  1,728,000 
years  duration. 

The  second,  Trata-yoog,  or  silver  age,  of  1,296,000  years. 

The  third,  Dicapar-yoog,  or  brazen  age,  of  864,000  years. 

The  fourth,  Kule-yoog,  or  iron  age,  of  432,000  years. 

According  to  this,  the  world  has  existed  three  millions  eight 
hundred  and  ninety  thousand  years ;  and  there  yet  remain  four 
hundred  and  twenty-nine  thousand  eight  hundred  and  sixty-six 
years  before  it  will  be  destroyed.  In  such  calculations  the  mind 
is  lost.  A  Hindoo,  however,  finds  no  difficulty  in  believing 
these  accounts.  He  makes  no  more  of  thousands  of  years  than 
another  man  would  of  tens. 

*  According  to  the  Hindoo  Shastru,  the  second  person  of  the 
Hindoo  triad,  viz.  Vishnoo,  is  to  take  ten  different  incarnations. 
Eight  are  past.     They  are  as  follows  : 

1.  The  fish  incarnation,  to  bring  up  one  of  the  four  Vedes  from 
the  sea. 

2.  The  tortoise,  to  support  the  Mount  Mundur.  Others  say 
the  world. 

3.  The  boar,  to  raise  the  earth  with  his  tusk  out  of  the  sea. 


114  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  character  of  the  Hindoo  gods. 

Miss.  Do  you  not  acknowledge  that  He  who  is 
the  true  God  is  holy  1 

Hind.     Yes.     God  is  holy. 

Miss.  What  is  the  character  of  your  god  Vit,hoba 
as  given  in  your  Shastrus  ] 

Hind.  He  is  holy. 

Miss.  How  many  wives  had  he  ? 

Hind.  Sixteen  thousand  ! 

Miss.  What !  Sixteen  thousand  wives  !  1  and 
was  he  satisfied  with  these  ] 

Hind.  Why  not  1 

Miss.  What  was  his  conduct  among  the  gopies 
(the  female  cow-herds)  1 

Hind.  What  does  he  say  1  (addressing  another 
Hindoo)  Come  away — he  knows  our  Shastru — 
don't  talk  with  him — he  reproaches  us  all. 

This  individual  and  some  others  retired  toanother 
part  of  the  temple  and  after  some  conversation  they 
returned  again,  and  while  we  were  engaged  in  ad- 
dressing others,  he  interrupts  us  by  asking  "  Who  is 
your  God  r 

Miss.  He  is  your  Creator,  Preserver  and  Benefac- 


4.  The  lion-man,  to  punish  Pruhrard,  a  giant. 

5.  The  dwarf,  to  torment  the  daemon  Burla. 

6.  Purush-Ram,  to  punish  the  tribe  of  Kshutriyues. 

7.  Ram,  to  kill  the  giant  Rawun,  king  of  Ceylon. 

8.  Krishnoo,  to  destroy  giants  and  his  uncle  Kouns. 

9.  Boudd,  to  destroy  giants.     (The  present  incarnation.) 

10.  Kulunkee,  or  destroyer ;  this  is  future.     In  this  character 
he  is  to  destroy  the  world. 


IN  INDIA.  115 


The  absurdity  of  a  Hindoo's  faith. 


tor;  the  holy,  ahnightv,  invisible  and  omnipresent 
God. 

Hind,  Does  God  pervade  every  thing  *? 

J^Tiss.  God  is  every  where  present. 

Hind.  Then  God  is  in  our  images  and  they  shall 
be  worshipped. 

Miss.  According  to  that,  God  is  in  these  stones  on 
which  we  sit,  and  he  is  in  our  shoes,  and  they  should 
be  worsiiipped  ?  Will  you  worship  this  shoe]  You 
say  God  is  in  it. 

Hind.  God  is  every  where  and  in  every  thing,  and 
every  thing  is  God.  Whatever  a  man  believes  to  be 
God,  that  is  God,  and  he  may  worship  it. 

Miss.  So  say  the  Brahmuns,  but  can  you  change 
the  nature  of  things  by  believing  them  to  be  chang- 
ed ] 

Hind.  Yes. 

Miss.  If  you  believe  this  stone  (pointing  to  one) 
to  be  God,  will  it  be  so  ? 

Hind.  Yes. 

Miss.  If  you  believe  tliis  stone  to  be  gold,  will  it 
become  gold  ? 

Hind.  It  may  be  so. 

Miss.  If  you  believe  this  pice  to  be  a  rupeey  will  it 
become  a  rupee.* 

Hind.  So  the  people  say. 


*  A  pice  is  the  sixty- fourth  part  of  a  rupee,  and  the  rupee 
varies  in  value  from  one  shilling  and  nine  pence  to  two  shillings  ; 
about  forty-six  cents. 


116  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


The  Hindoos  condemned  by  their  own  scriptures. 


Miss.  If  a  man  believes  yon,  who  are  a  Brahmun, 
to  be  a  Muhar,  will  you  become  a  Muharl* 

Hind.  Chuch  !  chuch  !  No,  no,  never  (shaking 
his  head). 

Miss.  You  will  not  become  a  Muhar  by  faith,  but 
a  stone  may  become  a  god  by  the  faith  of  any  one 
who  wishes  it ;  so  you  believe. 

Hind.  Yes,  certainly  ;  so  it  is. 

Miss.  It  is  well  said  in  your  Shastru  that  this  is 
the  Kuleyoog,  and  during  that  lime  all  the  Brah- 
muns  will  be  filled  with  covetousness,  and  for  the  sake 
of  money  will  deceive  the  people.  A  Brahmun  once 
informed  us  that  if  he  did  not  tell  lies  he  could  not  get 
enough  to  eat.     It  appears  to  be  the  case  with  you. 

On  hearing  this  he  became  enraged,  and  told  the 
people  not  to  hear  us,  but  to  go  away. 

Miss.  But  why  are  you  angry  at  hearing  the 
truth  1  Your  Shaslrus  say  that  the  Brahmuns  are  to 
be  covetous  and  wicked  in  this  age,  and  that  is  true, 
and  you  know  it.  It  is  your  sin  now  to  be  angry. 
Are  not  these  six,  viz.  Kam,  KrodJi,  Lobh,  Mohu, 
Mudu, Mutsurjf — lust,  wrath,  covetousness,  spiritual 
ignorance,  or  pride,  ignorance,  drunkeness,  and  envy, 
condemned  in  your  Shastru,  and  those  who  commit 

*  A  Muhar  is  a  Hindoo  of  low  caste.  Many  of  these  people 
not  only  eat  the  flesh  of  cows,  held  sacred  by  the  Brahmuns,  but 
often  eat  it  when  in  a  putrid  state.  No  wonder,  then,  that  they 
are  despised  by  the  others. 

t  The  person  who  is  guilty  of  any  of  these  crimesas,  by  the 
Hindoo  scriptures,  accounted  a  sinner,  and  deserves  punish- 
ment.    All  plead  guilty.     They  are  as  above. 


IN  INDIA.  117 


A  Brahmun  offended. 


these  things  shall  be  cast  into  hell  ?  You  are  con- 
demned by  your  own  belief.  (The  people  said  "  'Tis 
true.") 

Hind.  We  will  walk  in  our  own  way,  and  you 
may  walk  in  yours. 

Miss.  There  can  be  only  one  right  way.  People 
who  walk  in  opposite  directions  cannot  arrive  at  the 
same  place ;  but  let  me  ask  you  a  question. 

Hind.  Speak. 

Miss.  What  is  sin  1 

Hind.  Our  people  are  not  sinful. 

Miss.  You  have  just  apknowledged  that  the  Hin- 
doos are  sinful ;  but,  what  do  you  mean  by  sin? 

Hind.  Omitting  to  bathe — not  worshipping  our 
gods,  and  forsaking  a  man's  religion. 

Miss.  But  do  none  of  the  Hindoos  lie,  cheat,  steal 
nor  use  bad  language  1 

Hind.  We  don't  go  about  the  country  telHng  the 
people  that  they  are  sinners  as  you  do.  Your  people 
are  sinful  like  yourself. 

Miss.  As  all  people  are  sinners,  can  you  tell  us 
how  sin  is  to  be  pardoned  ? 

Hind.  Why  should  I  tell  you  ? 

The  people  now  saw  that  their  priest  was  not  only 
angry,  but  was  unable  to  answer  the  question  pro- 
posed tolhim.  Their  curiosity,  however,  was  excited 
on  the  subject,  and  they  wished  to  hear  an  answer  to 
the  question,  which  their  priest  was  not  able  to  give. 

Miss.  If  you  will  pay  attention,  you  shall  hear 
how  your  sins  may  be  pardoned,  and  how  you  may 
be  saved  from  hell. 


118  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Opposition  of  the  Brahmuns.  Preaching. 

Hind.  (Addressing  some  of  the  Hindoos  who  had 
begun  to  talk)  Be  slill.  "  Speak  on,"  said  ano- 
ther. 

The  state  of  man  by  nature  was  then  mentioned 
to  them,  and  the  nature  of  sin  briefly  explained,  but 
when  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  the  only  Saviour 
of  sinners,  was  mentioned,  the  Brahmun,  who  had 
taken  the  lead  in  the  controversy,  abruptly  demanded 
"  Who  is  your  Jesus  Christ  ]" 

Miss.  Have  patience,  and  you  shall  hear.  The 
subject  was  then  resumed,  but  the  Brahmuns  present 
were  determined  that  the  people  should  not  hear  the 
truth.  One  and  another  kept  continually  interrupt- 
ing the  speaker  by  such  questions  as  "  Who  is  your 
God  r  "What  is  your  Jesus  Christ  like  V  "Where 
is  your  God  ?"  &c. 

After  reproving  them  for  their  improper  conduct 
and  groundless  anger,  we  left  them.  Some  followed 
us  and  seemed  quite  pleased  that  the  Brahmuns  had 
been  exposed.  They  seemed  willing  to  hear  the 
words  of  life,  and  as  we  walked  together  to  our  lodg- 
ings, in  the  temple  of  Hunooman,  they  heard  of  the 
way  of  salvation  more  fully. 

After  dinner  we  again  went  out  among  the  peo- 
ple, and  conversed  with  them  for  the  space  of  two 
hours  and  more.  During  this  time  much  that  had 
been  said  in  the  morning  was  repeated,  and  the  ob- 
jections and  cavils  of  the  natives  were  much  the 
same.  We  visited  also  two  native  schools  to-day, 
and  examined  the  boys  ;  and  after  addressing  them 


IN  INDIA.  119 


Conversations  with  school  teachers. 


and  their  teachers  upon  the  subject  of  the  Christian 
reh'gion,  we  supplied  them  with  tracts.  As  there  were 
no  printed  books  in  the  school,  the  boys  were  glad  to 
get  them.  We  left  also  a  number  of  tracts  in  the 
charge  of  the  teachers,  for  those  in  the  school  who 
were  learning  to  read.  One  of  the  teachers  received 
the  books  gladly,  but  the  other  seemed  to  care  but 
little  for  them.  In  both  the  schoolhouses  a  number 
of  people  assembled  to  hear  what  we  had  to  say. 
Our  audiences  here  were  more  attentive  than  those 
in  the  streets,  or  at  the  temples. 

The  chief  speakers  in  both  these  schools  were  the 
teachers,  who  are  Brahmuns.  One  of  them  is  so 
deeply  rooted  in  error  that  we  could  agree  upon  only 
two  points,  viz.  that  God  is  holy,  and  man  is  sinful. 
But  he  would  not  agree  to  any  inferences  drawn  from 
these  premises.  As  all  men  are  sinners,  it  was  ob- 
served, then  the  Brahmuns  are  sinners,  and  it  is 
wrong  for  one  sinful  man  to  worship  another.  He 
replied,  "  I  cannot  agree  with  that.  God  commands 
the  Shoodroo  to  worship  the  Brahmuns,  who  are  the 
people's  god  "  He  then  branched  out  at  considerable 
length  in  favour  of  the  claims  of  the  Brahmuns. 
Finding  it  to  be  of  no  use  to  spend  much  time  with 
him,  we  addressed  the  people  and  the  children,  and 
after  supplying  them  with  trac  ts,  came  away.  While 
in  the  other  school,  one  of  the  hearers  said,  "  The 
Sahibs  are  great  sinners." 

Miss.  Why  do  you  say  so  ] 

Hind,  Because  they  kill  cows  and  eat  them. 


120  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Hindoos  object  to  taking  away  life. 

Miss.  We  don't  kill  them,  the  Mussulmen  do 
that. 

Hind.  No  matter  ;  you  eat  them. 

Miss.  What  is  the  difference'?  we  eat  the  flesh,  but 
you  drink  the  milk,  and  the  urine  occasionally— eat 
the  butter  and  the  dung  sometimes,  and  trample  the 
skin  under  your  feet.  You  must  be  a  very  bad  man 
to  tread  on  the  skin  of  your  god. 

Hind.  But  we  do  not  kill  cows. 

Miss.  Do  not  ycfin*  people  kill  goats  and  sheep  and 
chickens,  and  do  you  not  sell  your  cows  to  the  Mus- 
sulmen when  you  know  that  they  will  kill  thera? 

Hind.  We  do  not  eat  them.* 

Miss.  You  do  what  is  worse,  you  offer  them  in 
sacrifice  to  the  devil,  and  thus  you  worship  the 
devil.  Surely  you  must  be  very  bad  to  do  so.  We 
do  not  do  so;  we  hate  the  devil  and  his  works,  and 
try  to  persuade  you  to  be  better,  but  you  will  not. 
(At  this  the  rest  laughed  at  him.  He  then  kept 
silent  during  the  remainder  of  pur  stay  in  the  school 
room.) 

*  The  Hindoos  are  very  fond  of  objecting  against  the  Christians 
that  they  take  away  life  and  eat  the  flesh  of  different  animals,  but 
they  forget  that  they  kill  goats  and  chickens,  and  offer  them  in 
sacrifice,  to  appease  the  anger  of  some  malignant  daemon.  When 
told  that  in  every  mouthful  of  water  they  take,  they  destroy  the 
lives  of  many  thousands  of  animalculae,  they  reply :  "  But  we  do 
not  see  them,  and  it  is  no  matter."  It  matters  not,  we  reply,  if  you 
know  they  are  there  ;  and  besides,  you  kill,  in  walking,  hundreds 
of  pismires ;  and  according  to  your  faith  the  spirit  of  your  father 
may  be  in  some  of  them.     "What  can  we  do?"  they  answer, 


IN  INDIA.  121 


Hindoo  cavilling  at  the  truth. 


Hind.  (Another  Hindoo  speaks)  And  whom  do 
you  worship  ? 

Miss.  We  worship  the  true  God,  who  is  a  spirit. 

Hind.  Who  is  God's  father? 

Miss.  What  a  fooHsh  man  you  must  be  to  ask 
such  a  question  !  (the  others  laughed  at  him  and  he 
said  no  more). 

Hind.  A  Goojuraltee  man,  a  grain-dealer,  took 
up  the  subject,  and  in  a  very  stern,  frowning  manner 
said,  the  Sahibs  are  great  sinners,  for  they  eat  cows, 


and * 


*  The  people  of  Goojurat  are  scattered  in  all  directions 
throughout  the  Mahratta  country.  They  are  engaged  in  all  kinds 
of  traffic.  The  grain  dealers,  especially,  have  the  opportunity  of 
imposing  on  the  poor  who  deal  with  them,  and  they  are,  gene- 
rally, not  slow  to  take  the  advantage  of  the  people.  Many  of  them 
acknowledge  that  they  lie  and  cheat  all  they  can,  and  plead  in 
defence,  that  other  people  do  so,  and  if  they  do  not,  they  cannot 
make  a  living.  The  fact  is,  there  is  scarcely  a  man  among  them, 
so  far  as  our  knowledge  of  them  has  extended,  who  does  not  make 
it  a  practice  to  tell  lies,  if  he  can  make  any  money  by  it ;  and  so 
far  from  being  ashamed  of  it,  they  justify  themselves  in  the  act 
from  the  example  of  others.  During  the  great  scarcity  of 
grain  in  Bombay  last  year,  several  grain  merchants,  who  had  an 
immense  quantity  of  grain  in  their  store  houses,  raised  the  price 
of  it  in  proportion  as  the  wants  of  the  people  increased  :  and  so 
fearful  were  they  that  they  should  not  get  enough  for  their  grain, 
they  hired  their  priests,  by  giving  them  presents  of  money,  grain 
and  clothes,  to  pray  that  the  rain  might  not  fall  on  the  earth, 
and  that  the  high  price  of  grain  might  continue.  For  this  pur- 
pose, several  of  these  merchants,  with  their  priests,  went  to  Mala- 
bar point,  on  the  island  of  Bombay,  and  began  their  operations. 
The  priests  had  each  a  small  wheel  made  of  dead  men's  bones;  by 
turning  these  towards  the  East  the  rain  would,  they  said,  be  driven 
L 


\22  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


Sentiments  of  an  intelligent  Brabmun. 


Miss.  (Interrupting  him)  Who  are  you? 

Hin.  I  am  a  merchant  (vyaparee). 

Miss.  Are  you  not  covetous  ?  (This  produced  a 
smile  from  some  of  them,  and  the  merchant  feeling 
the  force  of  the  question  made  no  reply). 

As  none  felt  disposed  to  express  any  more  of  their 
cavils,  we  had  an  opportunity  of  speaking  to  them  on 
the  necessity  of  a  change  of  heart  without  any  inter- 
ruption. Several  of  them  now  listened  with  apparent 
attention  to  what  was  said. 

After  visiting  these  schools,  we  took  our  seat  in  the 
verandah  of  a  Brahmun*s  house,  a  short  distance  from 
one  of  the  schools,  where  a  number  of  persons  had 
assembled  to  lounge  away  their  time  in  idle  chat. 
The  owner  of  the  house  was  the  Karkoon*  of  the 
village,  whom  we  had  before  met. 

After  the  usual  salutations,  the  following  conver- 
sation ensued.  It  is  mentioned  here,  to  show  the 
feelings  and  sentiments  of  an  intelligent  Brahmun, 
in  reference  to  the  propagation  of  Christianity  in  the 
country. 

Miss.  Who  is  the  god  of  this  village  1 

Brah.  Hunooman. 

awaj  many  miles  for  every  revolution.  The  longer  the  rains 
hold  back  from  falling  in  the  proper  season,  the  greater  is  the 
probability  that  the  crops  will  fail,  and  of  course,  those,  who  have 
grain  to  sell,  will  be  able  to  get  a  high  price  for  it.  In  this  case, 
the  good  providence  of  God  disappointed  the  avaricious  hopes  of 
these  merchants,  by  sending,  shortly  after,  plentiful  showers  of 
rain. 
*    The  Karkoon  is  the  town  clerk. 


IN  TNDIA.  123 


A  Hindoo's  reason  for  worshipping  idols. 


Miss.  How  many  gods  besides  Hunooman  are 
there  in  this  village? 

Brah.  Perhaps  ten  or  fivc"^  in  the  temples,  and  a 
great  many  in  the  people's  houses, 

Miss.  How  many  temples  are  there  here  ? 

Brah.  Two  ;  Hunooman's  and  Vit,hoba's. 

Miss.  Is  there  any  temple  erected  to  the  Supreme 
God  in  this  village  1 

Brah.  No. 

Miss.  How  is  this  ]  You  build  temples  to  Hu- 
nooman, Vit,hoba,  Ram,  Sheve,  &c.,  and  none  to  the 
Supreme  God  who  made  you  ! 

Brah.  It  is  not  our  custom  to  do  so  ;  that  is  your 
religion. 

Miss.  Do  you  not  acknowledge  Jehovahf  to  be 
the  Supreme  God,  who  is  over  all ;  and  why  then 
do  you  not  worship  him  1 

Brah.  He  is  the  Supreme  God,  it  is  true  ;  but  He 
is  invisible.  We  can  neither  see  Him  nor  feel  Him, 
and  how  then  can  we  worship  Him  1  The  mind 
must  have  something  tangible  to  fix  its  attention, 
therefore  we  make  representations  of  God,  and  wor- 
ship Him  through  these. 

*  In  English  we  would  say  "  five  or  six,  eight  or  ten,"  &c. ; 
but  the  usual  mode  'among  Hindoos  is  to  reverse  the  order. 
They  say  ^'  ten  five,"  instead  of  tenor  Jive,  for  five  or  ten.  They 
also  express  the  ideas  of  much  or  little,  by  measuring  oflf  a  portion 
of  one  of  the  fingers  by  the  thumb  of  the  same  hand,  or  finger  of 
the  other, 

t  The  word  pur-ma-shwur,  the  Supreme  Being,  corresponds 
to  our  word  Jehovah  ;  for  some  Hindoos  acknowledge  that  there  ie 
3.»  (3tey»al  and  selfrcxisting  Being,  the  jSrst  cause  of  all  things  • 


124  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Tbe  employments  of  the  inferior  gods. 

»Miss,  But  as  God  is  a  spirit,  and  a  spirit  has  no 
fonn,  how  is  it  that  you  make  your  god  to  look  like 
man,  and  sometimes  like  a  monkey  1 

JBrah.  The  Shaslrus  make  this  plain  to  us. 
You  can't  understand  it. 

Miss.  But  do  you  find  any  difficulty  in  fixing 
your  mind  upon  an  absent  friend,  and  loving  him, 
without  having  his  form  before  you  1 

Brah.  That  is  different ;  but  idols  are  necessary 
for  the  Ignorant  people.  They  do  not  understand 
how  to  worship  the  nir-a-kar,  the  Spiritual  Being. 

Miss.  If  you  loved  the  true  God,  and  delighted  in 
His  commands,  you  would  not  need  any  forms,  or 
images,  to  assist  you  ;  nor  would  the  ignorant  peo- 
ple need  them. 
.   Brah.  That  is  your  belief,  but  Hindoos  need  them. 

Miss.  How  many  gods  do  your  people  acknow- 
ledge 1 

Brah.  Thirty-three  Kote.  (A  kote  is  ten  mil- 
lions). 

Miss,  Where  are  all  these  gods  1 

Brah.  How  should  I  know  1 

Miss.  Do  you  know  their  names  ] 

Brah.  The  Shastru  makes  that  known. 

Miss.  What  is  the  use  of  so  many  gods.  One 
good  one  is  quite  enough,  w^e  should  think. 

Brah,  They  are  the  great  God's  seapoys*.     (That 

*  The  word  Shipaee,  or  seapoy,  as  it  is  usually  written,  is  a 
soldier.  It  is  applied  also  to  police  men,  and  attendants  on  men 
in  office.  They  wear  belts  as  marks  of  their  office,  and  often 
carry  arms. 


IN  INDIA.  125 


The  character  of  God. 


is,  the  servants  of  God  in  the  government  of  the 
world). 

Miss.  Do  not  the  seapoys,  and  servants  of  gov- 
ernment among  you,  wear  some  badge  of  their  office, 
that  you  may  know  who  and  what  they  are;  and  do 
they  not  act  before  you,  so  that  all  can  know  that 
they  are  the  servants  of  government  1 

Brah.  Yes,  and  so  do  our  gods. 

Miss.  Very  well ;  there  is  Gun-puttee*  with  his 
elephant's  head,  what  part  does  he  take  in  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  woild,  or  in  any  thing  which  belongs 
to  the  great  God  1 

Brah,  He  does  a  great  deal. 

Miss.  Tell  us  what  he  does ;  and  what  does 
Hunooman  do  ] 

(The  Brahmun  equivocated,  and  although  much 
pressed  did  not  answer  the  question). 

Miss.  You  say  there  are  a  great  many  gods. 
What  are  the  distinguishing  attributes  of  God  ] 

Any  thing,  replies  one  of  the  crowd,  is  god  which 
a  man  believes  to  be  so. 

Miss.  Have  you  no  regard  to  his  character  ]  If 
so,  tell  us  what  character  God  should  possess. 

Hind.  You  may  answer  that. 

*  Gun-Puttee  or  Gunesh,  is  the  fabled  son  of  Sheve  and  Par- 
wuttee.  He  is  the  God  of  wisdom,  and  the  remover  of  obstacles. 
He  is  invoked  at  the  commencement  of  all  journeys,  writings,  &c. 
He  is  represented  as  a  short,  fat  man,  with  a  huge  belly,  and 
with  an  elephant's  head.  Sometimes  he  is  painted  sitting  on  a 
rat.  a  metamorphosed  demon,  which  he  rides. 


126  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  law  written  on  the  heart. 

Miss.  Very  well,  I  will  answer.  The  true  God 
cannot  commit  sin — He  is  not  visible  to  the  human 
eye — He  is  every  where  present,  &c. 

Hind.     Well  said  ;  God  does  not  commit  sin. 

Miss.     What  do  you  mean  by  sin  1 

Hind.     Not  walking  according  to  the  Shastrus. 

Miss.  Rather,  not  walking  according  to  the  word 
of  the  Supreme  God. 

Hind.     Yes  :  that  is  true. 

Miss.  Does  not  the  true  God  forbid  lying,  steal- 
ing, fornication,  &c.,  besides  aH  evil  thoughts  and 
desires  1 

Hind.     Where  is  it  so  written  1 

Miss.     In  your  hearts,  if  not  in  your  Shastrus. 

Hind.  How  should  we  know  what  is  written 
there?  (meaning  on  the  heart). 

Miss.  When  you  commit  any  evil  thing,  do  you 
not  feel  that  you  have  done  wrong,  and  that  you 
ought  not  to  have  done  so  1 

Hind.     Yes :  sometimes. 

Miss.  Are  not  all  these  things  which  I  have 
named  sins] 

Hind.     You  say  so  1 

Miss.  Yes  ;  and  you  know  they  are.  Say ;  what 
is  it  said  that  Bruhma,  Vishnoo,  Sheve  and  Krishnoo 
did  ?  (No  answer — some  smiled,  and  others  tossed 
their  heads  to  one  side,  but  said  nothing). 

Miss.  You  know  very  well  that  your  gods  com- 
mitted all  these  crimes.  Bruhma  lost  one  of  his 
heads  for  committing  incest  with  his  daughter.     And 


IN  INDIA.  127 


Inquiries  and  answers. 


if,  as  you  allow,  that  the  true  God  cannot  commit 
sin,  and  yours  do,  it  is  evident  that  Bruhma,  Vish- 
noo,  &c.,  aie  false  gods,  they  are  not  true. 

Hind.  Who  dare  say  they  are  not  gods  1  We 
will  not  own  this. 

Miss,  If  you  are  too  wicked  to  acknowledge  the 
truth,  others  will  do  it. 

Hind.     What  is  the  form  of  your  God  ? 

Miss.  The  God  we  worship  is  (nirakar)  without 
form. 

Hind.  But  your  books  say  He  speaks,^and  how 
ean  He  speak  without  a  mouth  1 

Miss.     Does  the  wind  ever  speak  1 

Hind.     Yes. 

Miss.     And  has  the  wind  got  a  mouth  1 

Hind.     Yes. 

Miss.     Did  you  ever  see  the  wind's  mouth  1 

(Here  a  burst  of  laughter  from  the  crowd  silenced 
the  speaker,  so  that  he  made  no  reply).  After  some 
remarks  on  the  way  in  which  God  speaks  to  mortals, 
and  makes  himself  known  to  them,  a  Brahmun  in- 
terrupted us  by  asking,  "  Why  have  you  and  other 
Padres  come  to  this  country  1" 

Miss.  To  teach  the  Hindoos  the  true  way  of  sal- 
vation through  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Brah.     Who  taught  you  our  language  ? 

Miss.     Your  learned  Brahmuns. 

Brah.  Why  should  they  do  so  ?  It  is  against  our 
religion. 


128  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Explain  to  the  natives  our  work. 

Miss.  They  taught  us  for  money,  and  we  learned 
for  the  purpose  of  teaching  you  the  way  to  be  saved. 

Brah.     Why  did  the  government  send  you  here  ? 

Miss.  We  have  no  connection  with  the  govern- 
ment. 

Brah.     Does  not  the  government  pay  you  ] 

Miss.  We  receive  nothing  but  protection  from  the 
government. 

Brah.     How  then  are  your  bellies  filled  .<** 

Miss.  Hear,  and  you  will  know.  We  belong  to 
a  country  many  thousand  miles  from  this,  and  also 
from  England,  called  America.  The  people  there 
have  heard  a  great  deal  about  the  Hindoos.  They 
have  heard  that  the  Hindoos  have  forsaken  the  wor- 
ship of  ihe  true  God  :  that  they  make  gods  for  them- 
selves out  of  clay,  wood,  stone,  brass,  silver  and  gold, 
and  bow  down  to  them  and  worship  them,  while  God 
commands  them  not  to  do  so.  That  they  also  wor- 
ship cows  and  snakes  ;  that  the  poor  people  worship 
the  Brahmuns  ;  that  the  Brahmuns  are  proud,  and 
keep  the  poor  in  ignorance  and  oppress  them ;  that 
they  expect  to  be  saved  by  performing  jwp,  tup,  ^c; 
and  that  they  are  all  ignorant  of  the  true  Shastru 
of  the  only  true  God,  their  Creator,  and  of  the  only 
Saviour,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Hearing  all  these 
things,  they  have  felt  great  compassion  for  them,  and 
have  collected  money  for  the  purpose  of  establishing 


*    The  expression  pote  Chu-ru-na,  to  fill  the  belly,  is  in  com- 
mon use  among  the  natives,  and  means  to  satisfy  one  with  food 


IN  INDIA. 


129 


The  people  interested. 


schools  among  the  poor,  and  of  giving  the  people  books 
gratuitously  ;  and  when  they  asked  the  question  who 
will  go  and  teach  them,  we  said  we  will  go  and  endea- 
vour to  teach  them  the  way  of  the  Lord.  The  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  commanded  his  disciples  to  go  into  all 
the  world,  and  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  people, 
declaring  that  he  who  believes  and  is  baptized,  shall 
be  saved  ;  but  he  that  believes  not  shall  be  damned. 
It  is  to  obey  our  Lord,  and  to  do  you  good  that  we 
have  come  here. 

This  was  evidently  something  new  to  these  peo- 
ple. They  looked  the  one  at  the  other,  and  after  a 
few  remarks  among  themselves,  one  of  the  company 
asked,  "  Do  not  your  people  die  very  soon  in  this 
country  ?" 

Miss.  Yes  :  some  of  them  do :  but  we  would  die 
in  our  own  country,  as  well  as  here,  and  death  is  a 
great  blessing  to  all  who  are  prepared  for  it. 

Brah.  [A  Brahmun  perceiving  that  the  people's 
attention  had  been  arrested,  and  fearing  lest  they 
should  be  impressed  with  what  was  said,  interrupted 
the  discourse  by  saying,]  "You  have  come  into  the 
country  to  destroy  the  Brahmuns,  so  it  appears  to 
me." 

Miss.  We  have  not  come  to  destroy  (he  Brah- 
muns, but  to  teach  the  people  the  true  way  to  be 
saved.  Because  the  Brahmuns  have  become  cove- 
tous and  proud  in  this  age,  and  leave  the  people  with- 
out instruction,  we  have  come  to  do  their  work.  The 
Brahmuns  are  now  engaged  in  worldly  business, 
while  the  Shastru  says  they  should  teach  the  peo- 


130  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

A  Brahmun's  idea  of  the  various  religions. 

pie.  If  you  will  turn  to  God,  forsake  all  your  idols, 
and  teach  the  people  the  true  way,  then  the  disciples 
of  Jesus  Christ  need  not  come  here  to  teach  the  peo- 
ple. 

Brah.  We  believe  that  God  gave  to  diffeient  peo- 
ple different  religions.  He  gave  the  topee  wallas* 
(the  hat  fellows,)  their  Jesus  Christ;  and  to  us,  Ram, 
and  Hunooman,  &c.  Leteveiy  one  follow  his  own 
religion. 

Miss.  What  is  a  man's  own  religion  ?  Is  it  not 
that  religion  which  God  has  established  for  the  good 
of  the  whole  family  of  man  1 

Brah.  Yes  4  and  by  neglecting  to  perform  the 
duties  of  our  religion  strictly,  we  have  lost  our  coun- 
try. 

Miss.  It  is  true  that  you  have  lost  your  country 
in  consequence  of  your  sins ;  but  you  mistake  in 
thinking  that  God  gave  you  stones  to  worship, 
while  he  commanded  us  to  worship  Himself.  The 
religion  which  God  estabhshed  for  all  men  in  the 
world,  is  the  spiritual  worship  of  Himself.  By  forsak- 
ing the  spiritual  worship  of  the  true  God,  the  displea- 
sure of  God  is  now  upon  all  the  Hindoo  people  ;  and 
we  doubt  not  that  this  is  one  reason  why  the  topee  wal- 
laSi  as  you  call  them,  have  taken  your  country.  God 
has  given  it  to  them  to  punish  you  for  your  sins,  and 
to  bring  you  back  to  the  truth. 

*  Topee  Walla,  a  hat  fellow,  or  one  who  wears  a  hat,  is  rather 
a  term  of  contempt,  applied  to  all  Europeans  and  foreigners  who 
do  not  wear  the  Hindoo  head  dress,  viz.  the  pagota,  or  pugree. 


IN  INDIA.  131 


One  offers  to  worship  Christ  for  money. 


Brah,  But  did  not  our  forefathers  do  as  we  now 
do? 

Miss.  No  doubt  they  worshipped  idols  as  you  do, 
but  God  punished  them  for  this.  The  Moguls,  the 
MohamiYjedans,  the  Feringees  (Portuguese),  and 
now  the  Enghsh  have  your  country  ;  and  what  is 
this  for,  if  it  be  not  because  you  have  forsaken  God. 
When  one  of  your  wives  runs  off  and  leaves  you, 
what  do  you  do  to  her? 

Hind.  (One  of  the  company  spoke  out)  Sahib  un- 
derstands it ;  (giving  at  the  same  time  that  toss  of  the 
head  which  is  so  significant  in  a  Hindoo's  discourse.) 

Brah.     But  what  shall  we  do  ? 

Miss.  You  must  cast  away  all  your  false  gods, 
forsake  all  your  sins,  and  love  and  serve  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  then  God  will  bless  you. 

Brah.  Can  you  promise  us  that  if  we  do  so  we 
shall  regain  our  country? 

Miss.  No  :  but  I  can  assure  you  that  if  you  do, 
God  will  bless  you  and  the  land  in  which  you  dwell, 
so  that  people  will  not  be  dying  as  they  were  last 
year  by  the  famine. 

Brah.  (Seeing  a  man  coming,  he  says,)  There 
is  a  man  who  will  worship  Jesus  Christ  if  you  will 
give  him  a  thousand  rupees. 

Miss.  (Addressing  the  individual  referred  to), 
Will  you  become  a  Christian  and  worship  Jesus 
Christ  for  a  thousand  rupees  ? 

Hind.  (Laughing)  Yes,  I  will  then  get  a  good 
living. 


132  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Labours  in  Rajoora  ended. 

Miss.  Will  you  worship  the  devil  for  the  same 
money  ] 

Hind.  Yes,  I  will  worship  any  body  who  will 
give  me  a  thousand  rupees,  and  will  fill  my  bell}^ 

•Miss.  You  worship  the  devil  now  for  nothing, 
and  if  you  should  worship  Jesus  Christ  for  money, 
you  would  only  be  a  hypocrite,  and  not  worth  hav- 
ing ;  Jesus  Christ  would  not  have  you.  Here  the 
people  began  to  laugh  and  talk,  and  as  it  was  evi- 
dent that  there  would  be  no  hopes  of  getting  their 
attention  again,  we  gave  them  some  tracts,  made 
our  salaam,  which  they  as  politely  returned,  and 
came  away. 

Thus  ended  our  labours  in  this  city,  wholly  given 
to  idolatr}^  We  retired  to  our  lodgings  followed  by 
a  crowd  of  boys,  some  asking  for  books,  and  those 
who  had  received  them  endeavouring  to  entertain 
us  by  their  talking.  Although  we  felt  exceedingly 
tired,  yet  we  sat  up  late  to  write  down  the  conversa- 
tions we  had  with  the  people,  while  fresh  in  our 
memories. 

Never,  in  all  probability,  since  the  flood,  were 
there  any  witnesses  for  the  truth  in  this  town  till 
our  arrival.  We  have,  through  the  help  of  the 
Lord,  produced  some  inquiry  among  the  people  :  they 
have  heard  the  truth  of  their  own  religion  called  in 
question,  and  have  had  a  better  one  made  known  to 
them ;  and  our  fervent  prayer  is,  that  the  word  spoken, 
and  the  tracts  distributed,  may  continue  to  trouble 
their  spirits,  and  through  grace  constrain  some  of 


IN  INDIA.  133 


Muhars  dare  not  enter  the  temples. 


them  at  least,  to  forsake  all  their  idolatry,  and  fly  to 
Jesus,  their  Saviour,  for  peace  and  salvation. 

INDOOREE. 

Wednesday,  8th.  We  left  Rajooia  this  morning 
early  for  Ankola,  a  village  about  sixteen  miles  dis- 
tant. Having  sent  the  most  of  our  things  to  An- 
kola, we  turned  aside  from  the  direct  road,  for  the 
purpose  of  visiting  three  villages  to  the  left,  which 
are  not  a  mile  apart.  We  stopped  at  Indooree,  it 
being  the  largest.  Here  we  dined  in  a  chowdey,* 
or  open  bungalow,  and  conversed  witli  about  fifty 
people,  who  had  assembled  together,  some  in  the 
building  and  others  outside.  Observing  that  many 
of  the  people  staid  out,  and  not  knowing  the  reason, 
we  asked,  "Why  do  not  these  people  come  in,  and  sit 
down  with  the  rest,  to  hear  God's  word  ?" 

Hind.     (One  of  the  company  replies),  They  are 


*  These  Chowdies  are  to  be  found  in  almost  every  villao-e  in 
the  Dekhun.  They  are  generally  divided  into  two  compart- 
ments. An  idol  is  set  up  in  the  inner  one,  which  is  called  the  tem- 
ple. It  is  considered  a  holy  place.  In  the  front  apartment  the 
officers  of  the  village  frequently  meet  to  transact  business  in  the 
day-time.  Travellers,  who  may  pass  through  the  village,  also 
stop  there  to  eat  and  to  sleep.  The  buildings  are  open  in  front; 
the  other  sides  being  closed  :  the  roofs  are  generally  flat.  In  some 
of  them  the  idol  stands  in  a  niche  in  tiie  wall ;  in  others  the 
priest  and  the  idol  occupy  the  whole  of  the  inner  apartment. 
They  are  generally  very  dirty  places. 


134  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Which  is  the  best  caste  ? 

Muhars,  and  dare  not  come  into  this  place  while  we 
are  here. 

Miss,  Why  not  1  God  has  made  them,  and  they 
have  need  of  instruction  as  well  as  you.  Theyare 
Hindoos,  and  worship  your  gods  :  do  they  not] 

Hind.  Yes :  but  it  is  not  our  custom  for  them  to 
come  into  our  temples.  They  are  of  low  caste,  and 
would  defile  the  place. 

Miss.  This  cannot,  therefore,  be  the  temple  of  the 
true  God,  for  He  is  good  and  merciful  to  all  classes 
of  people  ;  to  the  poor  and  the  ignorant  as  well  as  to 
the  rich  and  learned.  He  commands  all  people,  of 
all  nations  and  castes  to  worship  Him  in  spirit  and  in 
truth,  and  He  will  dwell  with  none  but  those  who 
are  of  a  pure  heart. 

Hind.  Who  made  the  different  castes  ?  (asks  one 
of  the  company). 

Miss.  God  made  the  people,  but  wicked  and 
ambitious  men,  perhaps  Brahmuns,  made  the  castes. 

Hind.     No,  no  ;  God  made  the  different  castes. 

Miss.  Which  caste  do  you  think  is  the  best  before 
God] 

Hind.  The  Brahmuns'  caste  is  better  than  all 
the  others. 

Miss.  Suppose  a  Brahmun  to  be  a  liar,  a  deceiver 
of  the  people,  as  many  of  them  are,  and  a  fornicator; 
and  one  of  these  Muhars,  avoiding  all  these  sins,should 
w^orshipthe  holy  and  invisible  God  according  to  the 
best  of  his  knowledge  ;  which  do  you  think  would 
be  most  highly  esteemed  in  the  sight  of  God  ? 


IN  INDIA.  135 


A  difficult  question  for  a  Brahmun. 


Hind,  He  that  worships  God,  (answers  some  one 
of  the  people). 

Miss.  Why  then  do  the  people  say  that  the  Brah- 
mun caste  is  the  best,  and  that  caste  is  the  work  of 
God? 

There  being  none  to  answer,  we  occupied  the  time 
till  near  the  hour  of  dinner,  in  making  known  to  them 
the  true  way  of  salvation  through  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  Some  of  the  people  listened  attentively. 
The  poor  and  despised  Muhars  were  glad  to  find  that 
God  does  not  despise  them,  although  the  rest  of  their 
people  do.  So  it  was  in  the  days  of  old.  The 
Scribes  and  the  Pharisees  were  offended  at  the  doc- 
tiine  of  Christ,  while  the  multitudes,  the  poor  and 
the  ignorant,  heard  Him  gladly.  It  is  true,  in  the 
present  day,  that  to  the  poor  the  Gospel  is  preached, 
and  "  that  not  many  wise  men  after  the  flesh,  not 
many  mighty,  not  many  noble  are  called  ;  but  God 
hath  chosen  the  foolish  things  of  the  world  to  con- 
found the  wise  ;  and  things  which  are  not,  to  bring 
to  naught  things  that  are." 

The  few  Brahmuns  present  felt  their  dignity  hurt, 
because  we  placed  them  on  a  level  with  their  de- 
spised neighbours,  the  Muhars.  They  went  away 
offended,  but  not  till  they  had  received  tracts  and 
portions  of  the  word  of  God. 

MANDOOREE. 

After  some  refreshment  and  a  little  rest,  we  visited 


136  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Visit  Mandooree.  Influence  of  caste. 

the  village  of  Mandooree,  which  stands  on  a  hill  on 
the  opposite  bank  of  a  small  stream,  which  separates 
it  from  Indooree.  This  stream,  like  the  deceitful 
brook  of  Job,  is  filled  only  during  the  rainy  season. 
At  present  the  water  stands  only  here  and  there  in 
pools.  We  found  but  few  people  in  the  village. 
These  we  invited  to  the  temple,  which  is  constructed 
upon  the  same  plan  with  the  one  in  Indooree,  al- 
ready described,  (page  133,  note).  As  there  are  no 
seats  in  the  temple,  we  asked  one  of  the  men  who 
came  with  us,  to  give  us  his  comley^  to  sit  on.  He 
hesitated  to  give  it  to  us,  a  thing  rather  unusual, 
and  which  we  could  not  help  remarking. 

Miss,  Are  you  afraid  to  give  us  your  comley  for 
a  moment  1 

Hind.  I  am  a  Muhar,  and  how  can  I  put  my  old 
cloth  in  the  temple  so  near  the  god? 

Miss.  What  nonsense  !  Would  you  have  the 
Sahibs  to  sit  down  in  the  dirt  ]  If  you  are  afraid  to 
bring  it,  throw^  it  to  us. 

Hind.  (Looking  round  at  the  people  to  see  what 
might  be  their  feelings)  he  said,  "Take  it,"  and  threw 
it  to  us.  We  then  spread  it  on  the  earthen  floor 
near  the  idol,  and  sat  down  to  talk  to  the  people. 
We  had  not  met  with  an  instance  of  this  kind  be- 
fore, where  a  Muhar  seemed  to  feel  his  degradation  so 

*  A  ComZe?/ is  a  coarse  garment  made  of  wool,  and  used  by 
the  poorer  class  of  natives  to  sleep  on  at  night  or  in  the  day ;  and 
in  the  rainy  season  is  used  for  a  covering  for  the  body.  They, 
generally,  carry  them  with  them, 


IN  INDIA.  137 


Roomoondee.  Food  of  the  poor. 

great  that  even  his  garment  would  defile  the  filthy 
stone  which  he  worships  as  a  god. 

In  the  temple  we  found  an  old  man,  who  oflSciated 
as  priest  of  the  temple.  He  was  rather  surly,  and 
was  not  at  all  pleased  at  our  intrusion.  The  prin- 
cipal reason  may  have  been,  that  he  was  then  in  the 
act  of  preparing  his  meal.  None  of  the  people  in 
this  village  could  read.  The  priest  refused  to  take 
any  of  our  tracts.  After  talking  to  the  people  for  a 
short  time  upon  the  importance  of  loving  and  serv- 
ing the  true  God,  we  left  a  few  tracts  in  a  niche  in 
the  wall,  made  for  holding  a  lamp,  and  returned  to 
Indooree. 


ROOMOONDEE. 

In  the  afternoon  we  visited  the  village  of  Roo- 
moondee. We  sat  down  on  a  small  platform  before  a 
shopkeeper's  door,  where  we  saw  several  people  assem- 
bled, and  engaged  in  cleaning  some  grain.  This 
grain,  called  juwara,*  resembles  the  millet,  and 
is  common  in  this  part  of  the  country.  It  is  used 
for  food,  principally  by  the  lower  class  of  people. 
While  the  people  were  assembling,  we  made  some 
inquiries  as  to  the  quantity  and  quality  of  the  food 
of  the  poor.  They  told  us  that  the  grain  before  us 
was  sold   for  one   rupee  per  maund,f  and   that  a 

*     Holcus  Sorghum.     Indian  maize. 

t     The  Muund,  equal  to  forty  seers,  varies  from  thirty-six  to 
forty-one  lbs.  avoirdupois. 


138  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Expense  of  living  and  diet  of  the  natives. 

maund  is  enough  for  one  man  for  a  month.  Those 
who  are  very  poor  eat  nothing  but  this  kind  of 
grain,  ground  into  a  coarse  flour  upon  their  hand- 
mills  *  and  made  into  unleavened  cakes,  together 
with  a  sauce  consisting  of  chiUies  (red  peppers)  and 
other  hot  ingredients.  This  latter  preparation  would 
not  cost  them  more  than  four  or  five  annasf  per 
month.  At  this  rate  the  whole  expense  of  one  man 
would  not  exceed  three  shillings  per  month.  We 
could  hardly  think  it  possible  for  a  man  to  subsist 
upon  so  small  an  allowance,  but  they  say  that  many 
do.  Those  w^ho  are  richer,  and  are  able  to  purchase 
what  they  wish,  generally  act  upon  the  principle 
that  good  living  is  a  good  thing.  After  all,  their 
living  is  plain,  when  compared  with  that  of  other 
nations.  Few  ever  taste  coffee  or  tea,  nor  can  they 
always  afford  to  drink  milk.  Clear  water  from  the 
brook,  rice  and  curry, If.  fruit  and  vegetables,  include 

*  The  mill  of  the  natives  of  India  consists  of  two  round,  flat 
stones,  of  about  a  foot  in  diameter.  The  under  stone  is  made 
fast,  and  the  upper  one  is  turned  round  by  the  hand.  The  women 
do  the  grinding.     This  illustrates  Matt.  24,  41. 

t     An  Anna,  is  the  one-sixteenth  part  of  a  rupee. 

t  Rice  and  curry  is  a  dish  in  universal  use  in  India.  It  con- 
sists of  a  quantity  of  clean  rice,  boiled  and  eaten  with  a  sauce  of 
meat,  fowl  or  fish,  stewed  with  a  quantity  of  black  and  red  pep- 
vper,  ginger,  saffron,  cummin  and  aniseed,  onions,  cocoanut, 
butter,  &c.  The  quantity  and  variety  of  the  spices  depend  upon 
the  taste  of  the  parties  concerned.  Some  curry  is  made  so  hot 
that  it  is  difficult  for  any  but  a  native  to  eat  it.  It  is  accounted 
a  healthy  dish,  and  much  used  by  Europeans,  though  made  with 
a  moderate  proportion  of  spices  and  peppers.     In  eating,  the 


IN     INDIA.  139 


The  poverty  of  the  people. 


nearly  all  the  luxuries  of  iheir  table.  The  shop- 
keeper assured  us  that  there  were  twenty  families  in 
that  village  who  did  not  realize  more  than  one  ru- 
pee to  each  individual  per  mensem.  It  is  not  at  all 
unlikely,  that  there  are  thousands  in  India,  who  are 
not  able  to  obtain  more  than  the  above  amount. 
Some  have  told  us  that  they  are  so  poor,  they  cannot 
aflford  to  eat  more  than  once  a  day.  The  words  of 
the  prophet  Amos  are  not  inapplicable  to  many  of 
the  people  in  India  now,  as  well  as  to  the  people  of 
Israel  in  his  day,  viz.,  "I  have  given  you  cleanness 
of  teeth  in  all  your  cities,  and  want  of  bread.  I  have 
also  wiihholden  the  rain  from  you.  I  have  smitten 
you  with  blasting  and  mildew,  yet  have  ye  not  re- 
turned unto  me,  saith  the  Lord." 

After  the  people  had  collected,  we  preached  to 
them  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  gave  away  several 
tracts.  The  people  said  they  had  never  heard  of 
Jesus  Christ  before  to-day.  They  exhibited  a  wil- 
lingness to  hear,  and  none  seemed  disposed  to  cavil 
at  the  truth.  Some  said  it  was  good.  This  is 
generally  the  case  where  there  are  not  some  selfish 
Brahmuns  to  oppose.  The  truth,  as  it  is  set  forth 
in  the  Gospel,  is  so  beautiful,  that  it  never  fails  to 
commend  itself  to  (he  understandings  and  the  con- 
sciences of  the  people  generally  ;  but  the  fear  of  in- 
curring the  displeasure  of  the  Brahmuns,  in  some 

natives  make  no  use  of  knives,  or  forks,  or  spoons.  The  right 
hand  is  invariably  used,  as  the  left  one,  for  certain  reasons,  is 
esteemed  unclean. 


140  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


Hindrances  to  the  Gospel.  A  Dekhunee  village. 


instances,  and  of  losing  the  favour  of  their  more 
superstitious  friends  in  others,  leads  many,  who  are 
half  convinced  of  the  truth,  to  keep  silence,  and  to 
prosecute  their  inquiries  on  the  subject  no  further. 
May  the  spell  of  Brahminical  priestcraft  soon  be 
broken,  and  the  people  go  free ! 

We  returned  to  Indooree.  This  village,  like 
many  in  the  Dekhun,  is  surrounded  by  a  mud  wall, 
u'hich  is  now  in  such  a  dilapidated  state  as  to  be  of 
no  use.  These  walls  are  built  of  mud,  or  of  bricks, 
dried  in  the  sun,  and  seldom  stand  the  rains  of  more 
than  three  or  four  years,  without  much  repairing. 
Where  the  walls  are  standing,  and  in  good  repair, 
the  people  bring  all  their  herds  of  cattle,  goats  and 
sheep,  within  the  walls  of  the  village,  and  shut  them 
up  for  the  night.  They  may  have  formed  a  good 
defence  from  enemies  without,  when  the  weapons  of 
their  warfare  were  only  arrows  and  match-lock  guns. 
They  offer  but  a  poor  resistance  to  guns  of  a  heavier 
character. 

There  are  no  schools  in  Indooree,  Mandooree  or 
Roomoondee,  and  only  three  or  four  Biahmun  houses. 
The  temples  are  those  of  Hunooman  and  Bhuwanee. 
The  people  are  poor. 


ANKOLA. 


In  the  evening  we  rode  to  Ankola.  This  village 
contains  about  five  thousand  inhabitants,  and  is 
beautifully  situated  on  the  bank  of  the  river  Para, 


IN  INDIA.  141 


Appearance  of  the  country. 


and  between  two  ranges  of  niountains,  which  branch 
off  at  right  angles,  from  the  grand  range,  which  riuis 
in  a  northeily  direction,  and  forms  the  dividing  line 
between  the  Dekliun  and  the  Konkun.  These 
ranges  of  mountains  extend  nearly  sixty  miles  to  the 
eastward,  and  are  from  five,  to,  perhaps,  fifteen  miles 
apart.  Between  these  mountains  are  extensive  val- 
lies.  The  land  is  not  rich,  and  but  a  small  portion 
ofit  is  under  cuUivaiion.  No  groves  of  stately  oak 
meet  the  eye  of  the  traveller  here,  and  the  few  trees 
that  are  to  be  seen,  are  generally  in  clusters  around 
some  decayed  or  decaying  temple,  and  consecrated 
to  idolatry.  For  two  or  three  miles  before  you  reach 
Ankola,  the  road  is  good,  and  hedged  on  either  side 
with  the  thorn  and  milk  bush.  The  entrance  to  the 
town  is  rather  beautiful  than  otherwise.  We  reached 
Ankola  about  sunset  ;  passed  through  ii,  and  took 
up  our  abode  in  a  temple  on  the  east  of  the  town. 
This  temple  is  on  the  bank  of  the  river  Para,  whose 
dry  channel  we  have  frequently  crossed  and  recrossed 
to-day,  but  here  the  water  has  the  appearance  of 
a  small,  fliough  beautiful  lake.  The  accommoda- 
tions of  the  temple,  and  the  refreshing  shade  of  the 
many  large  trees  which  surround  it,  made  it  a 
truly  pleasant  place  to  us  weary  Missionaries.  We 
were  glad  to  throw  ourselves  down  upon  our  couches 
and  wait  patiently  till  our  cook  prepared  us  some- 
thing to  eat. 

On  our  arrival  we  found   the  Magistrate  of  the 


142  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  privations  of  many.  Death  of  Mr  Dent. 

Sungumnere  district,  W.  Dent,  Esq.,*  in  his  tent,  a 
short  distance  from  us.  He  is  the  first  man  with  a 
wijite  face  we  have  met  since  leaving  Bhewndy. 
After  supper  we  called  upon  him,  and  spent  an  hour 
very  agreeably  in  conversation.  His  residence  is  at 
Sungumnere,  about  fifty  miles  from  any  Europeans. 
The  privations  he  is  thus  subjected  to  are  not  few. 
He  is  deprived  of  all  social  intercourse  with  his  breth- 
ren in  the  country,  and  also  of  all  medical  assistance, 
in  case  it  should  be  needed.  He  has  his  bread 
brought  to  him  from  Ahmednuggur  by  post,  a  dis- 
tance of  sixty  miles.  This  he  must  do,  or  be  at  the 
extra  expense  of  supporting  a  baker  expressly  for 
himself.  His  tailor,  washer-man, f  &c.,  &c.,  are 
with  him,  besides  many  more  equally  necessary  per- 
sons.    When  a  Missionary  travels,  he  generally  does 

*  Mr  Dent  was  taken  ill  with  a  fever  shortly  after  we  left 
Sungumnere,  and  was  brought  to  Ahmednuggur  in  a  palankeen, 
a  distance  of  sixty  miles,  for  medical  aid.  He  died  immediately 
after  his  arrival,  and  only  fifteen  days  after  we  had  left  him  in 
perfect  health.  He  was  much  respected,  and  has  left  many  re- 
latives in  England  to  lament  his  early  death.  Had  he  been  near 
a  medical  gentleman,  his  life  might  have  been  spared;  but  as 
he  was  not,  it  was  forfeited.  This  shows  the  great  desirableness 
of  being  near  a  physician,  or  of  having  a  friend  at  hand.  Mr 
Hall  died  a  iew  years  ago  on  his  way  from  Nasseek  to  this,  or 
some  one  of  the  neighbouring  villages.  He  too  was  alone.  It 
is  running  a  great  risk  thus  to  travel  alone,  but  at  times  it  cannot 
be  avoided.  We  should  not  think  it  prudent  for  a  Missionary, 
and  much  less  so  for  a  family,  to  be  located  among  the  heathen 
beyond  the  reach  of  medical  advice.     Physicians  are  needed. 

t  In  India  the  vien  wash  all  the  clothes  of  Europeans,  and  this 
they  do  by  beating  them  on  stones,  and  spreading  them  out  to 
the  sun  to  bleach. 


IN  INDIA.  143 


An  instance  of  deception. 


without  bakers'  bread,  and  depends  upon  getting  rice 
or   wheat  flour  in  the  villages  through    which  he 
may  pass.     Wheal  flour  cannot  always  be  obtained. 
In  conversing  with  Mr  Dent  this  evening  concern- 
ing the  native  character,  he  gave  us  no  favourable 
idea  of  their  honesty.     He  acts  in  the  double  capa- 
city of  magistrate  and  assistant  collector  in  the  dis- 
trict.    He  is  now  engaged  in  collecting  the  rents 
&c.,  from    the   land-holders.      The    native   oflicer, 
whose  business  it  is  to  collect  monthly  or  quarterly, 
the  rents  from  the  people,  and  give  them  proper  re- 
ceipts for  the  same,  often  reports  to  the  collector  of 
the  district,  that  such  and  such  persons  are  dead. 
These  persons'  names  are  then  stricken  off  the  col- 
lector's list,  and   the  native  collector  receives  and 
pockets  the  money.     Mr  Dent  said  he  had  found  out 
during  his  present  tour,  that  several  persons,  wlio 
had  been  in  the  habit  of  paying  fiom  twenty  to  sixly 
rupees  tax  to  government  eveiy  year,  had  been  re- 
ported as  dead  to  the  former  collector;  their  names 
were  struck  off  from  the  collector's  list,  and  the  whole 
of  the  amount  was  lost  to   the  government,  while 
the  individuals  were  still  alive,  and  were  paying  to 
the  native  collector  their  regular  taxes,  and  were  re- 
ceiving the  proper  receipts  for  the  same.     In  other 
cases  the  native   collector   reported  that   the  ryots 
(land-holders)  had  paid  only  a  part  of  their  yearly 
tax  to  him,  pleading  their  povert}^  or  the  hardness  of 
the  times,  as  an  excuse  for  not  paying  the  whole  of 
it,  and  promising,  at  the  same  time,  soon  to  pay  the 
remainder;  while  these  ryots  themselves  were  present 


144:  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Native  Character.  Lying  a  common  sin. 

and  had  their  receipts  to  show  that  they  had  paid 
their  regular  government  dues,  but  were  afraid  to 
speak  or  exhibit  them,  lest  they  should  offend  the 
native  collector.  Mr  Dent's  opinion  is,  that  the 
Hindoos  have  very  Utile  honesty  among  them  ;  and 
seem  to  be  almost  wholly  devoid  of  truth.  If  an  ad- 
vantage is  to  be  gained  by  telling  a  lie,  they  are  sure 
to  do  it.  He  spoke  merely  in  reference  to  those  in 
his  coUectoiate.  It  is  a  lamentable  fact,  that  lying 
is  so  common  among  the  natives,  that,  so  far  from 
being  ashamed  of  it,  they  readily  acknowledge  it, 
and  many  plead  for  the  propriety  of  it.  How  im- 
portant it  is,  that  this  people,  who  so  much  resemble 
the  Corinthians  of  old  in  their  sins,  should,  like  them, 
be  washed,  and  sanctified,  and  justified  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesns,  and  by  tise  spirit  of  our  God. 

Thursday,  dlh.  This  morning,  after  bieakfast,  we 
went  into  the  town  with  a  few  tracts,  intending  to 
address  the  people  in  several  places,  and  to  give 
away  tracts  enough  to  show  them  who  and  what 
our  intentions  were,  and  to  invite  ihem  to  call  upon 
us  at  the  temple  for  more.  We  found  no  lack  of 
readers,  or  of  people  desirous  to  get  books  gratui- 
tously. After  stopping  in  three  or  four  places,  and 
addressing  the  people  on  the  common  theme  of  our 
daily  instructions,  and  contending  with  the  Brah- 
muns,  who  are  sure  to  oppose,  if  the  distinguishing 
doctrines  of  the  Gospel  are  brought  to  their  view, 
and  disposing  of  nearly  all  the  tracts  we  had  brought 
with  us,  we  went  to  the  government  school.     A  few 


IN  INDIA.  145 


Exclusion  of  Christianity  from  schools. 


little  bqys,  of  whom  we,  generally,  have  more  than 
we  desire  running  before  and  after  us  in  the  village, 
acted  as  our  guides.  This  school  is  under  the  pa- 
tronage of  the  Bombay  Native  Education  Society, 
and  is  also  in  such  a  way  connected  with  the  gov- 
ernment as  to  give  it  the  character  of  a  government 
school.  It  is  so  called  by  the  natives.  The  Collector 
of  the  district  has  all  the  schools  established  by  the 
Society  within  his  bounds,  under  his  care.  He  occa- 
sionally examines  them,  and  gives  to  the  boys  such 
books  as  rewards  of  their  industry,  as  he  may  judge 
suitable.  In  this  school  there  were  about  sixty  boys. 
We  found  in  the  school  a  number  of  books  published 
by  the  Society,  among  which  were  Duff's  History  of 
the  Mahrattas,  and  iEsop's  Fables,  accommodated  to 
the  Hindoo  Mythology,  by  inserting  the  names  of  the 
Hindoo  gods  in  the  place  of  the  Roman  ones,  and 
adapting  the  moral  of  the  fables  to  Hindoo  customs. 
As  the  Principal  of  the  school  was  absent,  we  ap- 
proached his  Usher,  intending  to  ask  permission  to 
address  the  boys  on  the  subject  of  their  studies,  and 
their  duty  to  God  and  man.  The  Usher  had  learned 
who  we  were,  and,  no  doubt,  suspecting  what  would 
be  our  wishes,  took  the  precaution  to  show  us  the 
regulations  of  the  school  before  we  had  time  to 
speak  to  him.  He  directed  our  attention  to  that 
rule,  which  forbids  the  use  of  any  Christian  book  of 
any  kind  in  the  school,  or  any  religious  instruction 
to  be  given.  Nothing  but  man's  wisdom  is  to  be 
taught.     In  giving  us  the  regulations,  he  observed, 

N 


146  MISSIONARY  JOtJRNAL 

Exclusion  of  Christianity  from  schools. 

"  These  are  the  Government  orders."  After  reading 
them,  we  told  him  that  as  the  regulations  of  the 
school  prevented  lis  from  speaking  to  the  boys,  we 
did  not  feel  disposed  fo  transgress  them,  by  speaking 
to  them  on  the  subject  of  the  Christian  religion. 
The  boys  in  (he  school,  of  course,  heard  the  conver- 
sation which  passed  between  us  and  the  Usher.  We 
then  (old  tliem  that  we  had  some  tracts  and  books, 
which  we  would  give  (o  them  as  presents,  if  they 
w^ould  call  at  the  (emple  for  them.  They  promised  to 
do  so,  and  this,  as  the  result  proved,  turned  out  for 
the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel.  We  left  the  school 
without  giving  away  a  single  tract.  We  could  not, 
however,  but  remark  upon  the  inconsistency,  as  we 
think,  of  those  who  are  concerned  in  the  manage- 
ment of  this  Society:  they  are  baptized  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus;  profess  to  worship  Him  as  the 
only  Saviour  of  men;  believe  that  the  Heathen  are 
all  out  of  the  way  of  truth,  and  enveloped  in  igno- 
rance and  gross  superstition,  and  yet,  for  prudential 
reasons,  agree  that  the  Christian  religion,  yea,  and 
every  thing  belonging  to  the  name  of  Christ,  shall 
be  excluded  from  the  schools  under  their  care.  If 
the  boys  in  the  several  schools  were  not  (aught  Hin- 
dooism  to  the  exclusion  of  Christianity,  there  w^ould 
appear  to  be  some  plausible  excuse  for  this  strange 
mode  of  procedure;  but,  so  far  from  this,  Hindoo- 
ism  is  taught  in  all  the  schools,  and  taught  too,  in 
books  which  have  the  sanction  of  the  Society.  Some 
of  the  books  published  by  the  Society,  as  for  example. 


IN  INDIA.  14' 


Remarks  on  the  aystem  of  excluding  Christianity. 


^sop's  fables,  teach  Hindooism.  And  the  first 
lesson,  every  boy  is  taught  to  write  in  the  schools,  is  a 
lesson  of  Hindooism,  it  being  no  other  than  the  mys- 
terious word  ^om  which  stands  for  the  names  of 
Bruhma,  Vishnoo  and  Sheve*  As  the  teacher,  or 
assistant  is  a  Hindoo,  and  Christianity  is  expressly 
excluded,  what  can  we  expect  but  that  Hindooism 
will  be  taught.  If  the  teachers  bring  in  their  Hin- 
dooism into  those  schools,  where  none  but  Christian 
books  are  used,  as  they  often  do  in  our  Mission 
schools  in  Bombay  and  on  the  Continent,  much 
more  may  we  suppose,  they  will  bring  it  in  where 
Christianity  is  expressly  forbidden.  These  schools 
are  the  only  ones,  in  which  we  may  not  distribute 
books  and  speak  for  our  Lord.  In  all  the  native 
schools,  which  have  no  connection  with  the  Educa- 
tion Society,  which  we  have  visited,  we  have  had  full 
liberty  to  speak  to  the  boys  concerning  their  duty  to 
God,  and  to  distribute  tracts  among  them.  The 
teachers,  so  far  from  opposing  the  distribution  of 
books,  have  gladly  received  them,  and  have,  gene- 
rally, taken  a  supply  for  those  in  the  school  who  had 
not  yet  learned  to  read.     We  are  happy  to  find  that 

*  This  is  formed  of  a,  a  name  of  Vishnoo,  of  o  a  name  of 
Sheve,  and  m  a  name  of  Bruhma,  making  Aom.  No  Christian 
desires  to  have  Hindooism  taught  in  the  various  schools  under 
the  care  of  the  Bombay  Education,  or  any  of  the  Missionary  So- 
cieties, but  from  the  fact  of  excluding  Christianity  from  some  of 
these  schools,  for  the  purpose  of  conciliating  the  favour  and  en- 
listing the  aid  of  many  of  the  wealthy  Hindoos,  the  native 
teachers  take  advantage  of  this,  iand  do  teach  Hindooism, 


148  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Superb  temple  of  Sheve.  The  Lingum. 

some  of  the  supporters  of  this  Society  see  the  impro- 
priety of  this  regulation,  and  are  using  their  efforts 
to  have  it  altered.  We  wish  them  God  speed  in  all 
their  efforts  to  extend  the  knowledge  of  Christ  in 
India. 

On  leaving  the  Government  school  room  our  at- 
tention was  arrested  by  a  temple  of  Sheve,  which  we 
entered.  This  temple  is  built  principally  of  granite, 
and  surpasses  any  thing  of  the  kind  that  we  have 
yet  seen.  The  carving  and  the  polishing  of  the 
stones,  and  the  whole  superstructure,  standing  to 
appearance  upon  twelve  huge  elephants,  convinces 
the  beholder  that  the  Hindoos,  formerly,  were  not  de- 
ficient in  taste,  nor  skill  in  the  planing  and  construc- 
tion of  their  temples.  The  whole  building  is  made  of 
hewn  stone.  No  wood  enters  into  the  construction 
of  it.  Even  the  roof  and  the  doors  are  of  stone. 
The  temple  is  now  of  nearly  eighty  years  standing, 
and  the  only  injury  it  has  sustained  is,  that  some 
rude  hand  has  disfigured  the  elephants'  heads,  by 
breaking  off  their  probosces. 

After  viewing  the  temple,  and  making  all  the  in- 
quiries concerning  it  that  we  thought  necessary,  we 
addressed  the  people  who  had  followed  us  into  the 
temple,  and  urged  them  to  turn  from  the  filthy  ser- 
vice of  their  dumb  idols,  to  the  service  of  the  pure 
and  living  God.  The  lingum,  which  stands  in  the 
inner  apartment  of  the  temple,  and  in  view  of  those 
who  may  face  the  door,  is  the  usual  form  under 
which  Sheve  is  worshipped  by  men  and  women. 


IN  INDIA.  149 


Ceremony  of  reading  the  Poorans. 


We  endeavoured  to  convince  the  people  of  the  sin  of 
worshipping  a  stone,  and  especially  such  as  the  one 
before  us.  Some  of  them  seemed  to  be  ashamed 
when  we  spoke  on  this  subject ;  but  it  was  their  cus- 
tom, and  that  was  reason  enough  with  them  for  so 
doing. 

At  a  short  distance  from  this  temple  we  had  an 
opportunity  of  witnessing  some  of  the  ceremonies 
and  empty  parade  of  the  Hindoos  in  reading  their 
sacred  books.  The  people  were  assembled  in  the 
outer  apartment  of  the  temple  of  Rarachundra. 
Several  persons  were  seated  on  a  platform  near  the 
door  beating  the  tom-toms,  perhaps  for  the  purpose  of 
informing  the  people,  or  for  calling  their  attention. 
Within  the  door  four  men  were  stationed  with  bra- 
zen horns,  which  produced  a  grating  and  most  disa- 
greeable noise,  which  was  kept  up  all  the  time  the 
Pooranic*  was  not  engaged  in  reading.  The  reader, 
who  is  a  Brahmun,  was  seated  cross-legged  (the 
native  custom)  upon  a  seat  raised  about  two  feet 


*  The  Hindoos  acknowledge  four  sacred  books  called  Vedes, 
said  to  be  revealed  by  Bruhma  himself.  These  are  the,  Rig 
Vede,  Yujoos,  Samvede,  Utkurumn.  The  first  and  second  treat  of 
the  rites  of  the  Hindoo  religion,  of  sacrifices,  &c. :  the  third 
contains  prayers  and  hymns  to  the  gods,  &c. :  the  fourth  treats 
of  incantations,  &c.  The  Poorans  are  sacred  works  and  may  be 
considered  as  a  fifth  Vede.  Of  these  Poorans  there  are  eighteen, 
and  comprise  the  whole  body  of  Hindoo  Theology.  They  treat 
of  the  creation,  destruction  and  renovation  of  the  world — the 
genealogies  of  the  gods  and  heroes,  the  reigns  of  the  Munoos,  &c. 
A  Pooranic  is  a  public  expounder  of  the  Poorans. 
N* 


150  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


Severity  of  the  Hindoo  laws. 


from  the  floor.  He  was  dressed  in  his  usual  white 
dress,  with  the  addition  of  a  garland  of  flowers  around 
his  neck.  Before  him  was  a  small  box,  on  the  top 
of  which  lay  the  sacred  book,  which  he  read  and 
expounded  to  the  people,  who  were  seated  all  around 
him.  All  these  were  of  the  Brahmun  cast,  as  no 
others  are  holy  enough  to  hear  the  sacred  books 
read,  much  less  to  touch  them.  The  laws  of  Munoo 
ordain,  that  "if  a  Shoodroo  (a  man  of  low  cast) 
read  the  Vede  or  Pooran  to  a  Brahmun,  then  the 
magistrate  shall  heat  some  bitter  oil  and  pour  it  into 
the  aforesaid  Shoodroo's  mouth  ;  if  a  Shoodroo  listen 
to  the  Shastru,  the  oil,  heated  as  before,  shall  be 
poured  into  his  ears,  and  tin  and  wax  shall  be  melted 
together,  and  the  orifice  of  his  ears  shall  be  stopped 
therewith."     Gentoo  Laws,  chap.  21,  §  7.* 

We  approached  the  door  and  looked  in.  No  one 
forbade  us  to  hsten.  This  surprised  us  the  more,  as 
a  Brahmun,  a  short  time  previous  to  this,  stopped 
reading  and  expounding  to  the  people,  merely  be- 
cause we  were  within  hearing  distance  of  him.  After 
the  Pooranic  had  read  and  expounded  a  few  sen- 
tences, the  trumpeters  sounded  their  trumpetsf  with 

*  The  Brahmuns  dare  not  now  put  these  laws  into  force  against 
their  Shoodroo  brethren,  and  the  time  is  rapidly  approaching 
when  the  Hindoos  will  despise  their  sacred  books  as  universally 
and  as  heartily,  as  they  have  been  accustomed  heretofore  to  rev- 
erence them. 

t  These  trumpets  were  not  like  the  common  bugle,  but 
straight  and  wide  at  the  extreme  end,  like  the  common  speaking 
trumpet;  they  were,  I  should  judge,  about  five  feet  in  length. 


IN  INDIA.  151 


Ceremony  ended.  Returning  the  Pooran  from  the  temple. 

a  long  and  loud  blast.  This  being  ended,  the  people 
arose,  and  made  their  offerings  to  the  Pooranic. 
Some  gave  a  few  pice,  and  others  laid  down  rupees 
upon  the  table.  The  Pooranic  gave  them  in  return 
two  or  three  guavas.'^  Some  of  these  guavas,  we 
observed,  were  given  to  a  Brahmun  who  sat  near 
the  Pooranic,  and  by  him  were  again  placed  upon 
the  table,  to  be  given  again  to  other  offerers.  After 
the  reading  was  finished,  the  book  was  carefully 
rolled  up;  placed  upon  the  small  table  or  box,  and 
taken,  probably,  to  the  house  of  the  priest.  In  re- 
turning from  the  temple,  the  trumpeters  went  be- 
fore ;  the  bearer  of  the  book  followed  ;  next  the  Poo- 
ranic, and  after  him  a  number  of  those  who  had 
been  listening  to  him  in  the  temple.  Many  of  these, 
as  they  moved  along  at  a  slow  rate,  threw  parched 
rice  as  an  offering,  on  the  book  and  on  the  person 
who  carried  it.  This  is  a  general  custom,  but  what 
the  real  intent  of  it  is,  is  rather  doubtful.  Thus  it 
is  that  these  deceivers  impose  upon  the  people,  who 
are  captivated  by  the  show  and  noise  of  their  empty 
ceremonies.  They  vainly  imagine  that  the  book 
must  be  very  holy,  when  the  priests  take  such  care 
to  keep  it  from  the  people.  It  reminds  one  of  the 
conduct  of  the  priests  of  the  Romish  Church,  in  for- 
merly chaining  the  Bible  in  the  chapel,  and  even 
now,  withholding  it  from  the  people.  Hindooism, 
like  Popery,  flourishes  best  amidst  ignorance  and 

*    Pa-roo,  (psidium  pyriferum),  the  guava. 


152  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Distributing  books.  Curiosity  of  the  natives. 

superstition  ;  but  the  Gospel  advances  in  proportion 
as  it  is  known  and  believed. 

On  our  return  lo  our  lodgings,  we  found  a  num- 
ber of  people  waiting  for  books,  besides  a  multitude 
of  boys,  among  whom  we  recognised  many  of  those 
whom  we  saw  in  the  school-room.  For  nearly 
three  hours,  we  alternately  addressed  the  people  and 
distributed  books  to  those  who  could  read.  We  then 
dismissed  the  people,  telling  them  to  come  after  din- 
ner, as  it  was  then  our  dinner-time,  and  we  felt 
fatigued.  We  dropped  the  curtain  which  we  had 
suspended  before  the  door  of  the  temple,  and  re- 
treating behind  it,  were  hid  from  the  gaze  of  the 
people  without.  Many  of  the  people  remained  near 
the  temple  till  five  o'clock,  when  we  again  began 
to  address  them  and  to  distribute  books. 

While  at  dinner,  many  of  the  boys  and  young 
men  endeavoured  to  satisfy  their  curiosity  to  see  a 
white  man  eat  his  dinner.  Some  peeped  in  under 
the  curtain,  and  others  over  it.  The  idea  of  seeing 
a  white  man  sitting  on  a  chair,  and  eating  with  a 
knife  and  fork  off  a  plate,  did  not  excite  their  aston- 
ishment more,  than  their  mode  of  sitting  cross-legged 
and  helping  themselves  out  of  a  brass  platter  with 
their  hands  did  ours,  when  we  first  saw  the  fisher- 
men in  their  boats  on  the  Hoogley,  eating  their 
humble  meal.  In  some  instances  we  feel  disposed 
to  gratify  their  curiosity  in  this  matter,  but  at  other 
times  it  would  be  rather  annoying. 

Dinner  being  ended,  and  being  rested  from  the 


IN  INDIA.  153 


Expounding  the  Scriptures  to  the  people. 


labours  of  the  morning,  we  took  our  seats  again  in 
the  verandah  of  the  temple.  As  soon  as  the  people 
saw  the  curtain  raised,  and  that  we  w^ere  seated, 
they  collected  around  us.  After  speaking  for  a 
short  time,  we  adopted  the  plan  of  expounding  the 
Scriptures  to  them.  The  same  plan  we  adopted  in 
reading  a  tract,  or  part  of  it,  to  the  people.  One  of 
us  read,  and  the  other  explained  the  portion  read. 
This  we  found  tended  very  much  to  fix  the  atten- 
tion of  the  people,  while  it  proved  to  be  much  easier 
for  us.  Here  again,  we  found  the  benefit  of  two 
being  together.  During  the  conversations  this  after- 
noon, some  cavilled,  and  some  joined  in  controversy, 
but  they  were,  for  the  most  part,  civil  and  attentive. 
When  we  attempted  to  give  them  books,  they  be- 
came boisterous.  Although  we  frequently  assured 
them,  that  we  would  give  tracts  to  all  who  could 
read,  and  that  they  must  exercise  patience  till  their 
turn  came,  yet  they  crowded  upon  us,  and  like 
so  many  children,  stretclied  out  their  hands,  ex- 
claiming, "  Here  Sahib,  here  Sahib — give  me  a 
book."  "  Give  me  a  big  book,"  says  one — "  a  red 
book,"  says  another ;  each  kept  pushing  his  neigh- 
bour just  as  if  there  was  but  one  book,  and  all  w^ere 
striving  to  get  it.  We  continued  distributing  tracts, 
and  conversing  with  the  people  till  eight  o'clock  at 
night,  when  we  were  compelled  to  dismiss  many 
without  tracts,  and  thus  close  our  Missionary  labours 
in  Ankola. 

While  w^e  were  at  tea,  the  Principal  of  the  Gov- 


154  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Visit  from  the  Government  school  teacher. 

ernment  School,  a  respectable  Brahmun,  came  to  pay 
his  salaam,  and  apologise  for  the  rude  treatment  we  had 
received  fiom  his  usher  in  the  morning,  and  to  obtain 
some  books.  He  parlicularly  desired  to  see  the  tract 
called  "Poonah  Discussions,"  as  he  had  heard  that 
the  Missionaries  at  Poonah  and  some  of  the  Brah- 
muns  had  had  a  long  discussion  on  the  subject  of  the 
Christian  religion.  We  gave  him  a  copy  of  the  Dis- 
cussions, and  also  a  copy  of  the  New  Testament,  be- 
sides several  other  tracts,  all  of  which  he  was  glad  to 
receive,  and  promised  to  read  them.  Thus  we  have 
supplied  the  boys  of  the  Government  School,  and  the 
teacher  with  books  and  tracts,  and  have  spoken  the 
words  of  life  to  them  in  such  a  way,  as  cannot  be 
found  fault  with.  We  indulge  the  hope,  that  the 
word  of  God,  which  this  teacher  has  heard  and  re- 
ceived, will  not  be  lost  upon  him  and  his  pupils. 

Among  the  numerous  applicants  for  books  to-day, 
was  one  class  which  deserves  more  particular  notice. 
These  are  the  Phurboos  (writers)  and  others  em  ployed 
in  the  Collector's  office ;  and  are  principally  Brahmuns. 
They  called  upon  us  as  they  were  returning  from 
their  office.  Their  design  evidently  was  to  contend 
with  us,  and  to  show  their  skill  in  the  defence  of 
Hindooism.  They  resorted  to  the  usual  modes  of 
defence  among  them.  But  when  the  characters  of 
some  of  their  gods  w'ere  exposed,  they  only  laughed 
at  it.  They  were  quite  civil,  and  behaved  with  pro- 
priety. They  wished  to  obtain  some  of  our  books, 
but  their  pride  or  prejudice  would  not  permit  them  to 


IN  INDIA.  155 


Phurboos  receive  the  Scriptures.  "  Jesus-Christ-men." 

take  them  from  us.  Some  of  the  boys  present  took 
the  books  from  us  and  gave  them  to  them.  After 
satisfying  their  curiosity  in  seeing  and  hearing  us, 
and  receiving  books,  they  politely  made  their  salaam 
and  retired. 

We  have,  to-day  conversed,  we  should  judge,  with 
nearly  five  hundred  persons  at  the  temple,  besides 
those  we  met  with  in  the  town. 

The  town  of  Ankola  contains  from  nine  hundred 
to  one  thousand  houses,  about  one-fourth  part  of 
which  are  Brahmuns'.  Some  of  the  people,  we 
found,  had  heard  something  of  Christianity,  but  we 
could  not  learn  that  any  Missionaries  had  been  here 
before  us.  Among  the  people  to-day  we  recognised 
some  of  those  to  w^hom  we  had  given  books  in  Ra- 
joora.  And  some  of  the  people  in  Ankola  had  re- 
ceived tracts  from  us  at  Rajoora,  having  been  at  the 
fair. 

The  people  in  Ankola,  as  well  as  in  Rajoora,  call 
us  "  Jesus-Christ-men,"  no  doubt  from  the  fact,  that 
they  hear  us  make  use  of  the  name  so  frequently. 
In  passing  along  through  the  streets  to-day,  the 
boys  would  frequently  call  out  in  our  hearing,  "Jesus 
Christ."  The  name  is  yet  an  offence  to  many,  but 
it  shall  be  the  glory  of  all  the  earth. 

In  coming  out  of  one  of  the  temples  to-day  into 
the  sun,  we  put  on  our  spectacles.  One  of  the  na- 
tives observing  it,  said  in  our  hearing,  "  Has  not 
God  given  each  of  them  two  eyes  ;  why  then  do  they 
•  put  on  spectacles  ?"     We  made  no  reply,  but  mount- 


156  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Encouragement  to  distribute  tracts. 

ed  our  horses  and  rode  off.  As  we  passed  along, 
we  saw  some  reading  the  tracts  we  had  given  them, 
and  conversing  together  about  their  contents.  This 
we  have  frequently  observed  in  other  places.  A  per- 
son who  reads  well,  generally  takes  the  tract  and 
reads,  while  the  others  seated  around  him  listen. 
The  tract  is,  as  a  general  thing,  read  carefully,  and 
the  reader  explains  it  to  the  people,  according  to  his 
idea  of  the  meaning  of  it.  If  any  sentence  does  not 
appear  clear  to  the  hearers  or  reader,  they  stop,  and 
not  unfrequently,  have  a  long  conversation  about  it. 
We  were  inuch  pleased  to  find  that  they  are  dispos- 
ed even  to  read  the  word  placed  in  their  hands.  Our 
prayer  is,  that  through  the  reading  and  preaching  of 
the  word,  they  may  become  wise  unto  salvation. 

THUGAU.       KULLUS. 

Friday y  lOth.  This  morning  early  we  left  Ankola 
for  Sungumnere,  and  on  our  way  addressed  the  peo- 
ple in  the  villages  of  Thugau,  Kullus,  Dhandhu- 
phul,and  Cheekulee.  Thugau  is  a  small  village, con- 
taining only  twelve  or  fifteen  houses.  Here  we 
sat  upon  our  horses  and  spoke  to  the  few  people  we 
saw,  and  after  leaving  tracts  for  those  who  could 
read  went  on. 

At  Kullus  we  saw  a  concourse  of  people  at  a 
short  distance  off  our  road,  assembled  apparently  for 
some  religious  purpose.  On  approaching  them,  we 
found  that  we  had  been  mistaken  in  our  conjecture. 


IN  INDIA.  157 


Indian  jugglers  at  Kullus. 


The  fact  was,  a  company  of  strolling  players  or  jug- 
glers had  come  to  the  village,  and  having  assembled 
nearly  all  the  men,  women  and  children  in  the  place, 
were  busily  engaged  in  showing  them  their  tricks. 
As  we  approached  the  crowd,  the  women  and  many 
of  the  children  ran  off.  We  told  them  not  to  fear, 
as  we  would  not  injure  them.  At  our  request,  the 
horrid  and  deafening  noise  of  the  jugglers'  drums 
ceased,  and  the  women  returned  within  hearing  dis- 
tance. The  following  conversation  then  ensued  be- 
tween us  and  the  company. 

Miss.  What  are  you  doing  here  ? 

Hindoo,  We  are  worshipping  our  gods,  (answered 
one  of  the  people). 

Miss.  Who  are  these  ?  (pointing  to  the  jugglers). 

Hind.  They  are  holy  men. 

Miss.  What  do  they  do  ? 

Hind.  They  take  the  name  of  God,  and  do  his 
work.* 

Miss.  In  what  way  do  they  serve  God  1 

Hind.  They  go  from  village  to  village,  to  play, 
dance,  sing,  ^c. 

Miss.  But  this  is  not  the  work  of  God,  nor  the 
way  to  serve  Him.  Doing  the  work  of  God  is  to 
obey  His  commands,  and  not  to  play  tricks  as  these 
men  do. 

*     Devache  nam  ghana,  to  take  the  name  of  God,  is  the  same 
as  invoking  the  name  of  God,  and  is  the  usual  expression  for  say- 
ing that  a  man  is  worshipping  God. 
o 


158  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Conversation  with  the  jugglers. 

Hind,  True,  (said  another)  but  this  is  the  custom. 
They  do  it  to  fill  their  bellies,  {i.  e.  for  a  support). 

Miss.  Have  they  not  hands  to  work,  and  are  they 
not  able  to  work?  God  has  given  them  also  feet, 
and  eyes,  and  strong  bodies,  and  they  are  able  to 
get  a  living  in  some  other  way. 

Hind.  Yes,  that  is  true  ;  but  God  has  commanded 
them  to  fill  their  bellies  in  this  wa)\  Their  fate  is 
good,  and  what  shall  we  say  ?* 

J]Iiss,  Do  you  give  them  any  pice? 

Hind.  Yes ;  they  have  no  other  way  to  get  their 
living. 

Miss.  How  is  this,  that  you  (addressing  them  in- 
dividually) a  grey  headed  old  man ;  and  you  too, 
who  work  hard  all  day  for  four  or  five  pice ;  and  you 
who  are  naked,  and  half-starved,  take  the  money 
with  which  you  ought  to  pay  your  debts,  and  give 
to  these  lazy  fellows,  who  go  about  deceiving  the 
people  1  (The  people  laughed  heartily,  which  seem- 
ed to  displease  the  jugglers  not  a  little). 

Miss.  What  have  you  here?  (addressing  the  jug- 
glers, and  pointing  to  a  couple  of  boxes,  made  in  the 
form  of  a  temple,  in  which  were  idols). 


*  The  Hindoos  as  well  as  the  Mohammedans  attribute  all 
their  situations  in  life  and  all  their  employments  to  fate,  called 
dive  by  the  Hindoos  and  nasib  by  the  Mohammedans.  This  doc- 
trine of  fate,  as  held  by  them,  is  most  pernicious  in  its  conse- 
quences, as  it  prevents  them  from  exerting  themselves  usefully, 
and  is  an  excuse  for  their  laziness  and  wickedness. 


IN  INDIA.  159 


The  Gospel  preached  to  the  jugglers  and  others. 


Jugglers.  These  are  our  gods  which  we  carry  with 
us. 

Miss.  Who  are  they? 

Jug.  This  is  Bhuwanee,  and  that  is  Lukshu- 
mee,*  (pointing  to  them). 

The  characters  of  these  deities  were  then  exposed, 
and  the  people  directed  to  the  Lamb  of  God,  who 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  tlie  world.  They  listened 
attentively  to  all  we  had  to  say,  and  many  of  them 
approved  of  the  truth,  so  far  as  the  mere  words  of  a 
Hindoo  in  favour  of  it  can  be  called  an  approval. 
We  also  exhorted  the  tumasha-w alias  (show-men)  to 
forsake  their  present  evil  manner  of  life,  and  serve 
the  Lord,  and  then  they  would  obtain  happiness 
here  and  hereafter.  They  listened  to  our  words,  but 
made  no  reply.  Having  made  known  the  Gospel  to 
these  benighted  villagers,  and  having  supplied  the 
readers  with  tracts,  we  went  on. 

The  show-men  kept  silence  till  we  were  at  a  good 
distance  from  them,  when  they  again  began  their 
amusements  and  tricks.  These  show-men,  like 
most  of  their  caste,  are  from  the  upper  countries  of 
Hindoosthan.  They  travel  throughout  the  length 
and  breadth  of  the  land,  practising  their  arts,  and 
thus  gaining  a  scanty  living  from  the  poor  and 
others.  It  must  be  confessed,  that  they  are  very 
clever  in  their  business,  and  have  been  famed  all 
over  the  world  for  their  skill  in  it.     All  their  tricks 

*  Lukshumee  is  the  wife  of  Vishnoo,  and  the  goddess  of 
wealth. 


160  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  employments  of  the  jugglers. 

are  performed  in  day  light,  and  open  to  the  view  of 
all  the  people.  Their  legerdemain  tricks  are  so 
cleverly  done,  that  few,  if  any,  are  able  to  tell  how 
they  have  been  deceived.  When  a  company  of 
these  tumasha-wallas  comes  into  a  village,  (for  they 
always  go  in  companies),  one  or  two  commence  beat- 
ing a  tom-tom  in  some  public  place,  which  is  the 
signal  for  the  people  to  collect.  When  a  few  have 
assembled,  they  begin  their  tricks,  having  taken  the 
precaution  to  throw  down  a  few  pice  on  the  ground, 
as  an  intimation  to  the  people  of  what  they  expect 
from  them.  Should  not  this  plan  succeed,  they  are 
not  slow  to  solicit  something  from  the  people.  Those 
of  them  who  carry  idols  about  with  them,  do  so  for 
the  double  purpose  of  praying  to  them,  and  of  work- 
ing the  more  effectually  upon  the  superstitious  feel- 
ings of  the  people.  These  fellows  to-day,  had  Bhu- 
wanee,  the  wife  of  Sheve,  in  her  pacific  form,  which 
they  worship  as  their  protectress ;  and  Lukshumee, 
the  goddess  of  wealth,  which  they  worship  for  the 
sake  of  gain.  The  people,  generally,  turn  out  to  see 
what  is  going  on,  and  as  they  all  agree,  that  these 
men  are  following  the  work  to  which  God  has  ap- 
pointed them,  they  feel  disposed  to  cast  in  their  mite 
towards  their  support.  Many  of  those  who  give,  are 
by  no  means  able  to  do  so ;  but  custom  is  every  thing 
with  them. 


IN  INDIA.  161 


An  impostor  from  Benares, 


DHAN-DHU-PHUL. 

At  Dlian-dhu-phul  we  stopped  during  the  heat  of 
the  day,  and  for  dinner.  Here  we  had  an  exempli- 
fication of  another  mode  of  deceiving  and  robbing  the 
people.  This  was  in  the  person  of  a  rehgious  men- 
dicant from  Benares.  He  was  the  most  impudent 
one  of  the  kind,  without  exception,  that  we  have 
yet  met.  He  had  been  going  about  among  the  peo- 
ple for  days  before  our  arrival,  telling  them  marvel- 
lous and  lying  tales  of  what  he  had  seen  and  done, 
and  could  do.  As  he  had  been  at  the  river  Ganges, 
and  had  bathed  in  its  streams,  and  had  a  bottle  of 
the  water  then  with  him,  he,  like  Simon  Magus  of 
old,  "  gave  out  that  he  himself  was  some  great  one, 
to  whom  they  all  gave  heed,  from  the  least  to  the 
greatest,  saying,  This  man  is  the  great  power  of 
God."  This  deceiver  of  souls  made  the  people  be- 
lieve that  he  was  now  perfectly  holy;  that  he  had 
power  to  forgive  them  all  their  sins,  if  they  would 
but  take  him  for  their  gooroo,  (spiritual  guide),  and 
feed  and  pay  him  for  his  trouble ;  and  that  they  need 
give  themselves  no  concern  about  their  ^nal  salva- 
tion, if  they  would  but  leave  that  matter  with  him. 
The  cheapness  and  the  ease  of  obtaining  final  hap- 
piness, in  the  way  this  deceiver  proposed,  did  not 
fail  to  get  him  some  followers  to  fill  his  belly,  if  not 
his  purse*     We  told  the  people,  in  his  presence,  that 

•'     The  thailee  (a  purse  tied  round  the  waist)  of  the  Hindoos- 
O* 


162  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  poor  cripple.  Want  of  proper  feeling  towards  the  poor. 

he  was  a  liar  and  a  deceiver  of  the  people,  and  that 
so  far  from  being  able  to  save  others,  he  would, 
if  he  did  not  repent  of  his  evil  ways,  go  down  to  hell 
himself.  We  warned  the  people  and  him  of  their 
danger,  and  pointed  out  to  them  the  only  way  of 
salvation  through  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The  peo- 
ple were  glad  to  hear  us  condemn  the  impostor,  but 
he,  of  course,  was  not  well  pleased.  He  went  away 
in  a  rage,  and  fearful,  no  doubt,  that  our  influence 
might  hurt  his  craft  among  the  people. 

After  this  impostor  had  gone  from  the  temple 
where  we  stopped,  a  poor  crazed  and  maimed  crea- 
ture, who  could  only  drag  himself  about  on  his  hands 
and  knees,  approached  us  in  a  state  of  perfect  nu- 
dity. He  had  heard  that  two  Sahibs  had  arrived  in 
the  village,  and  with  much  exertion,  called  to  soli- 
cit charity.  He  was  truly  a  deserving  object,  and 
to  him  we  gave  some  money,  of  which  he  no  doubt 
stood  in  great  need.  The  parents  of  this  poor  man 
are  dead,  and  he  has  no  relatives  to  look  after  him,  or 
who  take  any  care  of  him.  What  is  worse,  there  are 
none  who  afford  him  a  shelter,  and  none  who  give 

thanee  people,  and  the  pishwee  of  the  Mahrattas  are  similar  to  the 
(Z«vat)  zona,  of  the  Greeks.  It  is  merely  one  of  their  garments, 
which  consists  of  several  yards  of  cloth,  and  which  is  wrapped 
round  their  loins  to  support  them  in  travelling,  and  to  cover  them 
when  they  lie  down.  The  money,  any  person  may  carry  about 
him,  is  wrapped  up  in  one  end  of  this  cloth,  either  the  inner  end 
for  security,  or  the  outer  end  for  the  sake  of  convenience.  This 
custom  illustrates  the  word  Zaya,  Matthew  x.  9 :  "  Provide 
neither  gold,  nor  silver  nor  brass  in  your  purses." 


IN  INDIA.  163 


Doctrine  of  fate,  and  its  influence. 


him  even  a  refuse  garment  to  cover  him.  He  seeks 
a  shelter  from  the  rain  and  the  cold  where  he'can 
find  it,  and  crawls  about  from  door  to  door  to  solicit  a 
morsel  from  the  ungrateful  villagers;  and  even  this 
they  give  grudgingly.  But  let  one  of  these  sturdy 
beggars  arrive  in  the  village,  with  his  face  smeared 
over  with  gundh,*  his  hair  long  and  dishevelled,  in 
his  hand  a  tri-shoolj'f  or  a  dzoleel;.  over  his  shoul- 
der, and  let  him  go  from  door  to  door  crying  out 
Ram,  Rarriy  or  Bruhm-a-dev,  (that  is,  the  name  of 
their  god  Ram  or  Bruhm)  and  no  doubt  he  will  soon 
get  his  wallet  filled  with  rice  and  vegetables,  which 
even  the  poorest  seldom  fail  to  bestow.  The  cir- 
cumstances of  these  two  persons  are  wholly  different, 
but  with  the  Hindoos,  the  difference  is  in  favour  of 
the  latter.  This  poor  man  is  deprived  of  reason  and 
the  means  of  support  by  the  righteous,  and  mysteri- 
ous dispensations  of  Providence,  which  the  Hindoos 
construe  into  the  displeasure  of  God,  for  the  sins 
committed  by  that  person  in  a  former  state  of  exist- 
ence. It  is  then  his  fate  to  be  so,  and  as  there  can 
be  but  little,  if  any  merit,  in  their  view,  in  giving  to 
such  a  person,  they  give  but  sparingly,  and  even  that 
little  grudgingly.  The  other  comes  to  them  in  full 
health,  and  for  righteousness'  sake,  as  he  says,  hav- 


f  The  tri-shool  is  the  three  pointed  spear  or  trident  of 
Sheve,  and  is  carried  by  beggars  of  a  certain  caste. 

t  The  dzolee  is  a  wallet,  used  by  beggars  for  the  reception  of 
such  offerings  as  the  people  may  present  to  them. 


164  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  doctrine  of  merit  among  the  Hindoos. 

ing  left  all  worldly  business,  and  having  turned 
beggar,  (or,  to  use  the  language  of  the  people,  hav- 
ing become  a  holy  man,  whose  business  now  is  to 
repeat  the  name  of  some  imaginary  god,  and  Hve 
upon  alms)  he  demands  from  the  people  a  support. 
The  people  give,  and  give  willingly,  through  the 
double  motive  of  fear  and  interest.  If  any  should 
refuse  to  give,  this  holy  man  (falsely  so  called)  pro- 
nounces such  a  volley  of  curses  upon  them  as  to 
make  them  quake  with  fear.  To  escape  the  im- 
pending storm,  they  are  glad  to  give  something,  and 
get  rid  of  their  annoyer.  When  they  do  give,  the 
amount  is  put  down  to  their  credit,  and  they  hope  to 
receive  a  quantum  of  merit  in  proportion  to  the 
amount  of  rice  or  money  given.* 

Itisfromthisfeeling,  principally,  that  many  wealthy 
Hindoos  have  given  their  money  for  the  purpose  of 
erecting  temples,  digging  tanks,  ^c.  The  idea  of  ob- 
taining merit  by  making  good  roads,  seems  never 
to  have  entered  their  heads,  and  hence  it  is,  that  the 

*  Some  of  these  beggars  carry  with  them  a  piece  of  iron,  made 
in  the  shape  of  a  pair  of  tongs.  When  they  present  themselves 
before  the  door  of  any  Hindoo's  house,  they  throw  their  wallets 
down  on  the  ground,  and  having  called  the  attention  of  the  people 
within  to  their  being  present,  commence  beating  themselves 
with  their  tongs.  If  those  within  should  refuse  to  give  them 
any  thing,  they  depart,  venting  their  curses  upon  them,  and  de- 
claring that  God  will  inflict  on  them  as  many  strokes  as  they 
have  upon  their  own  bodies. 

Another  class  of  beggars  go  about  playing  on  various  instru- 
ments of  music,  which  they  accompany  with  their  voices.  They 
generally  play  until  they  get  something ;  never  any  longer. 


IN  INDIA.  165 


Conversation  with  a  Gooroo, 


Hindoos  never  make  any  good  ones.  As  ihey  them- 
selves never  bestow  their  money,  or  do  any  thing 
without  the  hope  of  reward,  so  they  think  no  one 
'else  does.  We  have  frequently  been  told,  that  we 
have  left  our  country  and  friends  to  travel  about 
among  the  people  for  the  sake  of  poonya,  religious 
merit.  To  assert  the  contrary  is  of  little  use,  as 
they  cannot  conceive  how  it  is,  that  a  man  should 
do  so,  through  benevolence  towards  them,  and  love 
to  the  Saviour.  "The  love  of  Christ  constraineth 
us,"  said  Paul,  but  of  such  a  motive  the  Hindoos  are 
as  yet  perfectly  ignorant.  May  we  and  others  feel 
more  and  more  of  this  love  of  Christ  constraining  us, 
to  do  good  unto  all  men,  as  opportunity  may  be 
afforded  us. 

THE  GOOROO. 

Before  leaving  Dhanduphul,  we  had  a  conversa- 
tion with  a  Brahmun,  whom  the  people  introduced 
to  us  as  the  gooroo*  of  the  village.  The  following  is 
the  substance  of  our  conversation. 

Miss.  (Addressing  the  Gooroo)  Are  you  (he  Goo- 
roo of  this  village  % 

Gooroo.  Yes. 

M.  What  is  the  character  of  a  Gooroo,  or  what 
qualifications  should  he  have  according  to  your 
Sliastru  1 

*  The  Gooroo  is  a  religious  teacher;  one  who  instructs  in  the 
Shastru,  &c. 


166  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Conversation  with  the  Gooroo  continued. 

G.  One  who  bathes,  takes  the  name  of  God,  reads 
the  Shastru,  &c.,  &c. 

M.  Is  it  not  written  that  he,  to  whom  the  people 
should  flee  for  refuge  and  deliverance  from  sin,  must 
be  sinless  ?* 

G.  That  is  true. 

M.  Are  you  then  sinless  ] 

G.  Yes. 

M.  What  is  sin. 

G.  (Made  no  answer). 

M.  Is  not  sin  a  transgression  of  the  law  of  God  ] 

G.  Yes. 

•M.  Have  you  not  transgressed  that  law  ? 

G.  No. 

M,  Then  either  you  or  your  Shastru  is  wrong  in 
this  thing,  and  perhaps  both. 

G.  What  is  God's  law  ? 

M.  The  rule  for  the  regulation  of  our  conduct 
towards  Him,  and  all  people,  which  He  hath  given 
us.     Do  you  know  what  God's  law  requires  of  you  1 

G.  Yes :  to  bathe,  read  the  Shastru,  &c.,  &c. 

M.  Has  God  given  to  man  no  other  commands  1 

G.  No. 

M.  If  a  drunkard,  a  liar,  a  thief,  a  slanderer,  a 


*  It  is  an  interesting  fact,  that  the  Hindoo  Shastru  admits 
that  a.jugud-gooroo,  that  is,  a  teacher  for  the  whole  world,  is  ne- 
cessary, and  that  this  teacher  must  be  absolutely  sinless.  On 
this  point  the  Christian  Missionary  is  able  to  confound  the  Hin- 
doo, from  his  own  books,  and  to  direct  him  to  the  true  Teacher, 
who  indeed  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world. 


IN     INDIA.  167 


The  Gooroo  silenced. 


fornicator,  or  any  evil  man,  should  bathe  every  day, 
would  he  be  holy  ? 

G.  No  :  he  would  be  a  sinner. 

M.  Well  said.  Then  all  these  things  are  sins, 
and  have  you  never  been  guilty  of  any  of  them  1 

G.  I  now  do  a  great  many  good  works. 

M.  Have  you  never  told  lies  ;  cheated  your  neigh- 
bour ;  been  covetous,  or ? 

G,  I  am  now  holy,  and  have  made  an  atonement 
for  all  that  I  have  done  amiss. 

JW.  No  matter  :  did  you  never  commit  these  sins  1 
Speak;  or  the  people  will  think  you  have. 

G.  (He  here  laughed  and  said)  Yes,  many  times. 

M.  That  is  enough.  The  people  now  under- 
stand from  your  own  lips  that  you  have  told  lies, 
cheated  your  neighbour,  are  covetous,  and  have  done 
many  evil  things,  and  of  course  you  can  be  no  true 
Gooroo,  You  need  a  Gooroo  to  pardon  your  own 
sins,  and  to  teach  you  the  true  way,  and  how,  then, 
can  you  pardon  the  sins  of  others,  or  direct  them  in 
the  way  you  know  not  ? 

The  people,  as  well  as  the  Gooroo,  felt  the  force 
of  the  remarks  we  made,  and  saw  that  man  could  not 
save  them.  We  then  gave  them  an  account  of  the 
creation  of  man  ;  the  fall ;  and  the  only  way  of  sal- 
vation through  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  They  all  lis- 
tened attentively,  and  there  was  not  one  found  to 
cavil,  or  oppose  any  more  what  we  said.  They 
truly  listened  with  interest,  and  we  would  hope  that 
the  truth  will  not  be  wholly  lost  upon  them.     May 


168  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

A  comfortable  lodging.  Mr  Dent's  residence. 

the  word  of  God,  sown  here  in  much  weakness,  be 
raised  in  power.  We  distributed  tracts  to  all  who 
could  read.  In  the  evening  we  rode  to  Sungumnere. 
The  village  of  Cheekulee,  through  which  we 
passed,  is  small.  We  stopped  a  few  minutes,  and 
addressed  the  people,  and  gave  away  a  few  tracts. 
There  are  no  schools  in  the  villages  of  Toogau,  KuU 
lus  or  Cheekulee. 


SUNGUMNERE. 

Saturday,  l\th.  We  reached  this  place  last  night ; 
and  through  the  kindness  of  Mr  Dent,  whom  we  saw 
at  Ankola,  took  possession  of  his  bungalow,  where 
we  are  now  comfortably  situated,  and  shall  remain 
till  Monday  morning.  This  bungalow  is  located  in 
a  retired  spot,  about  half  a  mile  south  of  the  town, 
and  over  the  Sungumnere  river.  It  is  surrounded  by 
a  grove  of  large  trees,  which  affords  a  pleasant  shade. 
It  is  truly  pleasant,  once  more  to  be  in  a  house  which 
affords  accommodations  such  as  we  have  been  ac- 
customed to,  instead  of  having  to  lie  down  in  houses 
kept  hot  by  the  breath  of  cows  ;  or  in  chotcdies,  ren- 
dered filthy  by  the  stock  of  bugs  left  in  them  by  the 
different  natives  who  stop  in  them.  A  Missionary, 
compelled  to  travel  from  village  to  village  for  the  sake 
of  these  wanderers  from  God,  and  to  take  up  with  such 
accommodations  as  he  mayfind  in  a  native  hut,  under 
a  tree,  or  on  an  open  boat,  exposed  to  the  damps  and 
dews  of  the  night,  knows  w^ell  how  to  prize  such  ac- 


IN  INDIA.  169 


Visiting  in  Sungumnere. 


commodalions  as  we  now  enjoy,  where  he  can 
read  and  meditate,  and  serve  God  in  the  more  pri- 
vate acts  of  devolion,  without  molestation,  and 
without  exposure  *to  the  gaze  of  those  who  fear  not 
God,  nor  reverence  his  Sabbaths. 

This  morning,  after  breakfast,  we  took  some  books 
with  us,  and  went  into  the  town  with  the  hope  of 
addressing  the  people,  and  of  distributing  books 
among  them.  Having  fixed  upon  an  eligible  place, 
we  sat  down  in  the  bazar,  and  beckoned  to  the  peo- 
ple to  come  to  us.  At  first  they  seemed  somewhat 
backward,  not  knowing  what  to  think  of  two  Sahibs 
sitting  down  in  the  verandah  of  a  native  house,  in 
the  bazar,  unattended  by  a  lot  of  servants.  It  was 
not  long,  however,  till  we  had  enough,  and  more 
than  enough,  around  us.  Those  who  were  near  us, 
pretended  to  hear,  and  to  be  interested  in  knowing 
what  we  had  to  say;  but  their  hypocrisy  was  too 
glaring  to  be  concealed.  Those  at  a  distance  said 
they  wished  to  [lear,  and  began  to  push  those  before 
them,  so  (liat  we  were  likely  to  fare  the  worst  in  the 
fray.  To  prevent  being  crushed,  we  arose  and  placed 
ourselves  in  the  attitude  of  defence.  We  should 
have  been  glad  to  see  some  of  the  leaders  in  this 
business  well  caned  for  their  insolence,  for  they 
richly  deserved  it ;  but  prudence,  and  the  good  of 
the  cause,  prevented  us  from  returning  evil  for  evil. 
We  endeavoured  to  reason  with  the  people,  and  to 
show  them  the  impropriety  of  acting  so  rudely.  As 
we  could  not  do  any  good  by  talking  with  them  upon 
p 


170  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

A  scene  of  confusion  in  Sungumnere.  A  happy  escape. 

the  subject  of  religion,  we  hoped  to  do  some  good  by 
distributing  tracts  among  them,  and  told  them  that 
if  they  would  be  quiet,  we  would  distribute  the  tracts 
we  had  with  us  among  them.  Some  answered 
"  Very  well,  give,  give."  As  soon  as  we  reached 
out  our  hands  to  give  one  away,  there  was  a  general 
rush  upon  us,  and  a  shout  of  "  Give,  Sahib ;  give. 
Sahib."  We  found  use  now  for  our  canes  to  thin 
the  crowd  around  us,  and  to  give  us  room  to  retreat. 
We  then  told  them  that  we  would  not  give  a  single 
tract  to  any  body,  at  present,  but  if  they  would  come 
to  the  house  of  Mr  Dent,  we  would  give  to  all  who 
could  read.  After  some  delay  and  pushing  through 
the  crowd,  we  reached  our  horses,  which  we  mounted 
and  rode  off.  As  soon  as  we  started,  men  and  boys 
set  up  a  shouting,  and  hissing,  and  clapping  of 
hands,  which  was  any  thing  but  pleasant  to  our 
ears,  or  honourable  to  them.  We  made  the  best  use 
of  our  time  in  getting  away  from  the  mob,  and  re- 
turning to  our  lodgings,  resolved  to  go  out  no  more 
among  the  people.  Those  in  this  village  whom  we 
encountered  to-day  are,  without  exception,  the  most 
impudent,  ill-bred  and  uncivil,  of  any  Hindoos  we  have 
yet  met  with.  What  they  would  have  done  to  us  is 
hard  to  say,  if  we  had  stayed  any  longer ;  but  when 
we  saw  the  storm  arise,  prudence  dictated  to  us  that 
we  needed  a  shelter,  and  that  no  time  should  be  lost 
in  seeking  it. 

There  had  been  no  Missionary  in  Sungumnere 
before  our  arrival ;  but  the  people  had  heard  of  the 


IN  INDIA.  171 


Opposition  to  the  truth.  An  insolent  Hindoo.  The  vain  boy. 

Missionaries  from  individuals,  who  had  seen  them 
at  Ahmednuggur,  and  Poonah,  and  Nassick;  and 
had  learned  something  about  Christ  from  a  few  tracts 
they  had  received  from  these  places.  They  had  not 
heard  or  learned  enough  about  Christianity  to  un- 
derstand it,  but  had  learned  enough  about  it  to  cause 
them  to  hate  it. 

This  evening,  about  four  o'clock,  a  number  of 
men  and  boys  called  upon  us  to  get  books,  as  they 
said  ;  but  from  the  behaviour  of  some  of  them,  we 
perceived  that  their  object  was  to  make  a  disturb- 
ance. The  chief  speaker  was  a  most  ill-bred,  vile 
fellow.  As  soon  as  we  discovered  his  character,  we 
ordered  him  to  be  silent,  as  he  was  disgracing  him- 
self and  his  companions.  He  attempted  to  speak 
several  times  afterwards,  while  we  were  engaged  in 
conversing  with  others,  but  he  was  forced  to  keep 
silence.  He  exhibited  no  shame  for  his  improper 
conduct. 

While  conversing  with  the  people,  a  little  boy 
about  twelve  years  of  age  raised  his  voice,  and  with 
a  grave  countenance,  said,  "  It  is  right  to  worship 
idols,  it  is  so  commanded  in  the  Bhaguwiit.^^"^  When 
we  came  to  give  away  tracts  to  the  people,  we  found 
that  this  boy  could  not  even  read.  When  we  asked 
him  how  it  happened  that  he  could  know  what  is 
contained  in   the   Bhaguwut,  when  he   could  not 


*    The  Bhaguwut,  is  one  of  the  eighteen  Poorans  in  use  among 
the  Hindoos. 


172  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

An  argument  for  idolatry.  The  need  of  the  Spirit. 

even  read,  he  retired  ashamed,  while  the  rest  laughed 
at  him  not  a  httle. 

An  aged  Brahmun  was  asked  to  da}^,  "  How  is  it 
tliat  the  Brahmuns  of  Sungumnere,  who  profess  to 
be  wise  and  knowing  men,  can  bow  down  to  a  stone, 
which  they  call  God  ?" 

Brah.  The  idol  is  only  used  as  a  help  to  worship  the 
true  God.  The  poor  people  are  so  ignorant  that 
they  cannot  worship  the  true  God,  except  by  the  help 
of  idols. 

This  answer  led  to  other  remarks,  and  a  conversa- 
tion of  nearly  an  hour's  length  ensued,  which  ended 
as  it  began,  the  Brahmun  not  being  convinced  of 
his  error,  nor  we  made  the  wiser  by  his  statements 
in  favour  of  idolatry.  We  often  feel,  when  convers- 
ing with  the  Hindoos,  the  truth  of  a  remark  made 
by  one  Jew,  who  opposed  Christianity,  when  con- 
versing with  another,  w'ho  attempted  to  convince 
him  of  its  truth.  "  You  can't  convert  me  ;  none  but 
God  Almighty  can  convert  a  Jew."  So  it  is  ;  none 
but  God  can  bring  these  idolaters  to  see  the  beauty 
and  excellency  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  con- 
strain them  to  embrace  it  from  the  heart.  Paul  may 
plant,  and  Apollos  may  water  in  vain,  unless  the  Lord 
give  the  increase  ;  but  if  Paul  plant  not,  and  Apol- 
los water  not,  it  cannot  be  expected  that  God  will 
give  any  increase. 

Sabbath,  \lth.  During  the  whole  of  this  day  the 
people  were  co)uing  to  us  for  books.  At  nine  o'clock 
we  called  together,  as  our  practice  is,  all  those  in  our 


IN  INDIA.  173 


Family  prayer  in  the  presence  of  the  natives. 


service  for  prayers;  the  people  without  were  invited 
to  come  into  the  house ;  many  of  them  did  so.  A 
portion  of  Scripture  was  read  and  expounded  in  their 
hearing,  and  afterwards  prayer  was  offered  up  to  God 
for  his  blessing  upon  us  and  upon  the  Hindoos  gene- 
rally. Many  of  the  people,  and  indeed  the  most  of 
them,  looked  on  with  astonishment  at  our  simple  mode 
of  worshipping  God,  so  different  from  the  noisy,  and 
sometimes,  pompous  way  in  which  they  worship  their 
idols.  As  they  were  in  the  house  of  an  European, 
they  did  not  act  uncivilly.  Many  of  them  had  an 
opportunity  to-day,  for  the  first  time,  of  seeing  the 
mode  in  which  a  Christian  worships  God.  We  hope 
the  impression  made  upon  them  will  have  a  happy 
influence.  After  talking  to  the  people  till  about 
twelve  o'clock,  we  distributed  tracts  among  them 
and  dismissed  them,  telling  them  to  come  again  after 
dinner.  In  distributing  the  tracts,  we  found  coiisi- 
derable  difficulty  from  the  great  and  childish  impa- 
tience of  the  people  to  get  tracts.  When  a  book  was 
handed  out  to  one,  there  were  often  twenty  hands 
stretched  out  to  receive  it.  On  all  sides  we  heard  the 
words  "Give  me  one;"  "Here,  Sahib,  give  me  one; 
not  that  one,  a  red  one  ;"  "Give  me  a  yellow  one," 
alluding  to  the  colour  of  the  paper  cover  of  the  tracts. 
We  endeavoured  to  satisfy  them  with  just  such 
colours  as  they  desired.  Some  of  them,  on  open- 
ing the  tracts  they  received,  found  that  some  of 
the  leaves  had  been  turned  down  when  the  edges 
were  cut,  and  considering  this  a  great  defect,  they 


174  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


Desire  of  the  people  for  tracts.  Conversation  with  a  Brahmun. 

returned  them,  and  demanded  others.  Sometimes 
the  colour  of  the  cover  was  a  little  defaced,  these  too 
were  returned  and  given  to  others  who  were  less  parti- 
cular about  the  appearance  of  the  tract.  Some  of  them 
wished  to  have  a  large  book,  others  wished  to  have 
two  or  three  more,  saying  that  their  friends,  who  were 
absent,  would  be  glad  to  have  them ;  others,  who 
could  not  read  themselves,  said  that  some  of  the  fa- 
mily could.  Little  boys,  who  could  read  the  Mord, 
or  the  written  character,  but  not  the  Balhad"^  or 
printed  character,  wished  tracts,  promising  to  learn 
to  read  ;  there  were  so  many  pleas  made  to  get  tracts, 
that  it  was  difficult  to  know  how  to  act  so  as  to  make 
the  best  use  of  the  tracts  we  had  with  us.  We  sup- 
plied them  with  tracts  of  the  colours  they  wished, 
and  as  often  as  we  could,  of  the  size  also,  hoping  that 
they  may  be  disposed  to  read  what  is  contained  in 
the  books  they  were  so  anxious  to  receive.  As  there 
could  be  no  harm  in  complying  with  the  whims  of 
the  people  in  this  thing,  we  did  so. 

AVhile  answering  some  of  the  objections  of  the 
Hindoos,  after  dinner  to-day,  and  especially  their 
favourite  one,  that  all  religions  are  equally  good  for 
the  persons  who  follow  them,  and  that  God  has  given 
these  different  religions  to  different  people,  an  aged 
Brahmun,  who  sat  by,  spoke  out  aloud,  saying, 
"  You  are  deceiving  the  people  ;  we  do  not  do  so." 

*  The  Ballad  is  the  Sungskrit  character,  and  the  one  in  which 
most  of  the  Mahratta  books  are  written  ;  the  mord  is  the  common 
business  character,  and  wholly  different  from  the  other. 


IN  INDIA.  175 


A  serious  charge  against  us  answered. 


Miss.  What  do  you  say]  speak  again. 

Brah.  You  are  deceiving  the  people. 

Miss.  What  is  the  proof  of  that  ] 

Brah.  You  declare  that  the  Hindoo  religion  is 
false — you  go  about  from  place  to  place  giving  books 
to  the  people  for  nothing — and  you  endeavour  to 
turn  the  people  from  the  religion  of  their  fathers. 
You  are  deceivers. 

Miss.  Do  we  force  the  people  to  hear  us,  or  to 
take  our  books'?  Do  they  not  come  of  their  own  ac- 
cord, as  you  have  done,  to  hear  us,  and  to  ask  for 
books,  and  should  we  refuse  to  give  them? 

Brah.  No;  but  you  say  our  religion  is  false. 

Miss.  Do  we  travel  at  your  expense — do  we  eat 
your  bread — ? 

Brah.  No  matter,  the  government  pays  you. 

Miss.  No,  no;  you  are  wrong.  The  government 
gives  us  no  pay,  nor  do  we  deceive  the  people ;  but 
you  and  all  the  Brahmuns  do  deceive  the  poor. — 
Hear  and  we  shall  tell  you.  (What  does  he  say? 
says  one). 

Miss.  We  say  that  the  Brahmuns  deceive  the  peo- 
ple, and  they  do  it  this  way.  They  say  that  they 
are  wise  people,  and  all  the  other  Hindoos  are  fool- 
ish and  ignorant;  that  these  ignorant  people  can 
not  serve  the  spiritual  God,  and  therefore  idols  are 
necesssary  for  them.  The  poor  people  believe  them 
and  buy  idols.  The  Brahmuns  tell  them  that  they 
are  of  no  use  unless  a  Brahmun  says  a  muntru  (an 
incantation)  and  thus  calls  the  god  into  the  idol. 


176  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


Conversation  continued. 

The  poor  people  must  pay  the  Brahmun  for  his 
muntru,  that  is,  for  muttering  a  few  words,  which 
no  body  understands,  over  a  slone  or  bit  of  clay. 
The  Brahmuns  tell  the  people  that  they  (the  Brah- 
muns)  are  sprung  from  the  mouth  of  Bruhma, 
and  the  others  from  his  body  or  his  feet,  and  that 
the  Brahmuns  are  of  course  more  excellent  than  any 
of  the  others.  They  also  tell  the  people  that  they 
must  not  read  the  Shastrus,  but  must  beheve  just 
what  they  tell  them,  and  thus,  they  say  there  are 
many  things  in  the  Shastrus  which  are  not  there. 
They  tell  them  that  the  Brahmuns  are  gods,  and 
that  the  poor  should  worship  them — that  the  Brah- 
muns can  forgive  sins,  and  can  save  the  people,  if 
they  will  pay  them  for  it,  but  will  not  instruct  the 
people  or  do  any  thing  without  monej\  This  proves 
that  they  are  covetous,  and  you  all  know  what  your 
Shastru  says  about  covetousness.  This  is  what  the 
Brahmuns  do.  On  the  contrary,  we,  having  heard 
that  the  covetous  Brahmuns  deceive  the  people,  have 
left  our  country  and  our  friends,  and  have  come  into 
this  hot  climate,  and  travel  about  to  instruct  the  peo- 
ple and  to  give  them  books,  and  to  tell  them  of  the 
only  Saviour  of  sinners,  and  ask  nothing  from  them 
for  all  we  do.  We  injure  no  one,  and  take  no  man's 
money,  and  eat  no  man's  food  without  paying  him 
for  it.     Does  this  look  like  deceiving  the  people? 

The  Brahmun  kept  silent,  and  engaged  no  more 
in  his  angry  and  boisterous  talk,  while  the  people 
approved  of  what  we  said.     This  seemed  to  incline 


IN  INDIA.  177 


Subterfuges  of  Idolaters. 


the  people  to  be  a  liltle  more  attentive,  and  then  the 
plan  of  salvation  was  fully  made  known  to  them. 

The  Brahmuns  here  contended  more  earnestly, 
and  sometimes  angrily,  for  the  religion  of  their 
fathers,  than  any  we  had  yet  encountered. 

After  listening  to  the  account  we  gave  of  the 
mode  in  which  the  Brahmuns  deceived  the  people, 
one  and  another  constantly  interrupted  us  by  ques- 
tions which  had  no  bearing  upon  the  points  discuss- 
ed ;  as  for  example,  when  speaking  of  the  character 
of  God  as  being  holy,  just,  &c.  '^  How  do  you 
know,"  says  one ;  "  did  you  ever  see  Godi"  "  Where 
does  God  live  ?"  "  What  form  has  He  ?"  &c. 

When  pressed  on  the  absurdity  of  worshipping  a 
stone,  one  of  the  company  replied,  "  We  do  not  wor- 
ship the  stone,  but  the  god  which  is  in  the  stone." 

Miss.  How  is  it,  we  asked,  that  God  is  in  one 
stone,  and  not  in  another  ?  And  how  is  it  that  some- 
times you  say  that  God  is  every  where  and  in  every 
thing,  and  in  every  stone,  of  course,  but  still  you  do 
not  worship  every  stone?  You  do  not  go  round  every 
stone,  bow  down  before  it,  and  kiss  it,  as  you  do  some. 
How  is  this] 

Brah.  God  is  brought  into  the  stone  by  means  of 
the  muntru. 

Miss.  Is  God,  then,  subject  to  the  muntru  1* 

Brah.  Yes. 

Miss.  To  whom  is  the  muntru  subject? 

*  The  'muntru  is  an  incantation,  a  charm  or  spell. 


178  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


Gods  subject  to  the  Brahmuns.      Ashlok  to  prove  the  Brahmun's  power. 

Brah,  The  Brahmuns. 

Miss.  And  is  God  subject  to  the  Brahmuns'? 

Brah.  Yes. 

Miss.  Will  the  Brahmuns  say  the  muntru  with- 
out being  paid  for  it  ? 

Brah.  No.  (This  he  said  not  seeing  the  point  of 
the  questions  proposed.) 

Miss.  Then  it  appears  that  your  god  cannot  be 
brought  into  the  stone  without  money...  Your  god 
appears  to  be  subject  to  money  1 

Brah.  You  cannot  understand  these  things— but 
the  Brahmuns  do. 

Miss.  The  Brahmuns  understand  well  how  to  de- 
ceive the  people,  and  to  get  their  pice  for  muttering 
muntrus  which  are  of  no  use  to  them. 

There  is  a  shlok*  (a  verse)  in  Sungskrit,  which  is 
often  quoted  by  the  Brahmuns  on  this  subject,  and 
upon  this  our  questions  were  founded.  The  shlok 
is  this: 

Devadheen  jugut  surwum, 
Muntradhenuch  divatum ; 
Tun  muntro  Brahmunadhenum, 
Brahmuno  mum-u-divatum. 

The  world  is  subject  to  God, 

God  is  subject  to  the  Muntru, 

The  Muntru  is  subject  to  the  Brahmuns, 

Therefore  the  Brahmun  is  my  God. 

*  A  Brahmun  quotes  the  Sungskrit  shloks  as  authority  for  his 
opinions,  just  as  a  Christian  would  quote  a  verse  from  the  Bible, 
in  support  of  the  doctrine  he  may  advance. 


IN  INDIA.  179 


Conversations  with  the  people. 


When  this  is  quoted  by  a  Brahmun  in  the  hearing 
of  others,  they  all  submit  to  it  as  being  of  divine  au- 
thority, and  acknowledge  the  Brahmun's  power. 
We  generally  push  this  mode  of  reasoning  in  a  cir- 
cle one  step  further,  viz.  the  Brahmuns  are  influ- 
enced by  money  (subject  to  it)  therefore  the  world  is 
subject  to  pice.  This  shows  the  people  the  absurd- 
ity of  the  Brahmun's  claims,  and  the  discourse  on 
this  point  generally  ends  in  a  hearty  laugh  from  the 
people,  and  in  the  rage  of  the  Brahmun. 

After  this,  one  of  the  company  said  that  their  goo- 
roos  can  take  away  sin.  He  was  answered,  "  That 
cannot  be  ;  your  gooroos  are  sinful  men,  like  your- 
selves, and  how  can  they  pardon  sin  ?" 

Hind.  They  obtain  great  merit  by  the  performance 
of  good  works  ? 

Miss.  What  good  works  do  they  perform  *?  We 
have  seen  a  gieat  many  of  these  pretended  saviours, 
but  have  never  seen  them  engaged  in  any  good' 
works.  They  only  eat,  drink,  smoke,  cover  them- 
selves with  ashes,  and  sleep  as  other  men.  We 
can't  see  what  good  works  they  perform. 

Hind.  (Another  replies)  A  gooroo's  work  is  known 
to  his  disciples  :  how  then  should  you  know  it  ? 

Miss.  But  the  tree  is  known  by  its  fruits.  If  a 
gooroo  does  good  works,  all  the  people  can  see  them. 

Hind.  They  call  upon  God,  beg,  &c. 

Miss.  They  beg  because  they  are  too  lazy  to  work. 
There  is  no  merit  in  being  lazy.  (Here  the  poor 
people  expressed  their  approbation  of  what  we  said 


180  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Preaching.  Reflections. 

by  a  laugh,  which  silenced  our  opponent  for  the 
time.)  This  man  being  now  silenced,  we  went  on 
to  make  known  to  them  the  Gospel,  until  interrupted 
again  by  some  one. 

Before  distributing  books  among  them,  this  after- 
noon, we  separated  the  people  ;  one  of  us  taking 
the  men  and  the  other  the  boys :  and  after  address- 
ing them  separately,  we  supplied  them  all  with 
tracts,  and  portions  of  the  Scriptures,  and  dismissed 
them.  The  people  refused  to  go  away  while  they 
saw  us  at  the  door,  so  we  retired.  After  many  fruit- 
less attempts  to  get  us  out  again,  they  dispersed. 

After  the  people  had  gone  away,  w^e  took  a  walk 
in  the  fields  adjoining  the  house,  for  the  purpose  of 
retirement  from  the  crowd,  with  which  we  had  been 
surrounded  nearly  all  day,  and  for  the  sake  of  rest. 
We  walked  to  a  considerable  distance  from  the 
house,  and  sat  down  upon  the  ground  to  admire  the 
works  of  God,  which  are  all  good  and  beautiful,  and 
to  talk  over  the  scenes  of  the  day.  The  setting  sun 
reminded  us  of  our  duty,  and  of  our  end,  and  w'e 
could  not  but  breathe  forth  the  prayer,  that  when  the 
work  of  our  day  on  earth  should  be  ended,  our  sun 
might  set  in  smiles,  and  that  our  rest  might  be  in  the 
eternal  employment  of  all  our  powers  in  the  service 
of  God  on  high.  The  sun  sets  here,  as  in  our  na- 
tive land,  glorious  indeed  ;  and  our  thoughts  ascend 
to  God  as  soon,  for  He  is  ever  nigh  unto  those  who 
fear  Him.  For  a  moment  we  seemed  to  forget  that 
we  were  in  a  heathen  land,  but  soon  the  weary 


IN  INDIA.  181 


Description  of  Sunguranere. 


shepherd,  driving  his  flock  of  black  sheep  before  hiixi, 
and  the  grating  sound  of  the  horns  and  drums  of  a 
small  party,  who  were  proceeding  to  a  neighbouring 
temple,  awoke  us  from  our  reverie,  and  told  us  that 
we  are  still  far,  far  from  the  land  of  our  fathers — the 
temples  of  Jehovah,  and  amid  a  people  of  a  strange 
tongue,  who  worship  and  serve  the  creature  more 
than  the  Creator, 

On  our  way  back  we  called  at  the  temple,  and 
there  again  made  known  to  these  deluded  idolaters, 
the  most  of  whom  were  women,  the  only  way  of 
access  to  God  the  Father,  and  the  only  way  of  ob- 
taining happiness  beyond  the  grave.  May  the  Lord 
bless  the  labours  of  this  day,  and  the  word  spoken, 
and  the  books  distributed  among  the  people,  and  to 
His  name  be  all  the  praise. 

Sungumnere  is  a  large  town,  containing  six  thou- 
sand houses,  of  which  two  thousand  are  Brahmun 
dwelUngs.  It  is  situated  on  the  bank  of  the  river 
Poira,  which  at  this  season  of  the  year  contains  but 
little  water.  The  market  seemed  to  be  well  stocked, 
and  many  of  the  houses  look  well.  There  are  seve- 
ral native  schools  in  this  place,  besides  the  one  under 
the  auspices  of  the  Bombay  Education  Society.  A 
large  proportion  of  the  people  are  taught  to  read. 
The  temples  here  are  numerous,  the  precise  number 
we  could  not  learn.  Like  all  the  villages  where  the 
influence  of  the  Brahmuns  is  much  felt,  the  people, 
and  even  the  lads  feel  their  fancied  superiority  over 
others,  and  are  wholly  given  to  idolatry.  As  yet  we 
Q 


182  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Mr  Dixon  robbed. 

have  not  been  molested  by  any  of  the  people,  though 
we  feared  they  would  have  injured  us  yesterday. 

Mr  Dixon,  of  the  Church  Mission,  stationed  at 
Nassick,  and  who  is  on  a  tour  at  present,  has  met 
with  a  worse  reception  than  we  have.  At  a  village 
about  forty  miles  to  the  north  of  us,  two  ruffians  entered 
the  room  while  he  was  asleep,  plundered  him  of  his 
money  and  part  of  his  clothing,  and  used  violence  to 
his  person.  He  was  compelled  to  return  to  Nassick. 
Mr  Dent  informed  us  that  forty  men  are  now  out  in 
search  of  the  robbers,  but  it  is  doubtful  whether  they 
will  overtake  them  or  not. 

These  are  some  of  the  people  whom  a  certain 
preacher,  in  his  great  zeal  for  Missionaries  going  as 
the  apostles  of  Christ,  without  purse,  &c.,  among 
the  heathen,  represented  as  being  so  kind  and  tender- 
hearted that  a  Missionary  should  go  forth  among 
them  destitute  of  nearly  every  thing,  and  depend  upon 
them  for  all  he  might  need.  We  believe  the  day  will 
come  when  the  Hindoos,  too,  will  rejoice  to  see  the 
ministers  of  Christ  coming  among  them,  and  will 
also  feel  a  delight  in  aiding  the  cause  of  the  Rfi- 
deemer  ;  but  at  present,  with  only  a  few  exceptions, 
they  are  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ,  and  un- 
til a  great  change  shall  take  place  among  them,  it 
will  be  needful  to  follow  the  command  of  Christ,  as 
recorded  by  Luke,  rather  than  the  fancies  of  man : 
"  And  he  said  unto  them  (his  disciples).  When  I  sent 
you  without  purse,  and  scrip,  and  shoes,  lacked  ye 
any  thing?    And  they  said,  Nothing.     Then  said  he 


IN  INDIA.  183 


Leave  Suiigumnere  for  Tamberee. 


unto  them,  But  now  he  that  hath  a  purse,  let  him 
take  it,  and  hkewise  his  scrip,  and  he  that  hath  no 
sword,  let  him  sell  his  garment  and  buy  one." 

JOWUR.       ASWEE. 

Monday,  \Sth.  We  left  Sungumnere  early  this 
morning,  for  the  village  of  Tamberee.  On  our  way 
we  stopped  at  the  village  of  Jowur.*  Leaving /o- 
wur,  we  came  to  the  village  of  Aswee.  The  temple 
in  this  place,  where  we  stopped,  was  kept  by  a  poor 

*  This  is  a  small  village,  and  contains  bat  few  inhabitants. 
Finding  a  pleasant  shade  near  a  temple  by  the  road  side,  we  stop- 
ped there,  and  invited  the  people  to  come  to  us.  About  ten  or 
twelve  men  drew  near.  tVith  these  we  had  a  short,  but  inter- 
esting conversation  on  the  subject  of  Christianity.  The  men 
had  never  heard  of  Christ  before,  and  the  whole  subject  was 
strange  news  to  them.  They  listened  with  great  attention,  and 
apparent  reverence,  while  we  told  them  of  Jesus.  It  did  our 
hearts  good  to  find  in  this  small  village  so  many  who  seemed  glad 
to  hear  of  a  better  way  of  being  saved  than  by  trusting  to  idols, 
after  having  met  with  so  much  opposition  the  day  before.  Al- 
though we  cannot  say  that  those  who  hear  us  without  cavilling, 
are  any  more  inclined  to  embrace  the  gospel  than  those  who  op- 
pose it  bitterly,  still  we  are  cheered  to  obtain  their  attention  to  the 
word  of  the  Lord,  although  their  affections  may  still  be  on  their 
idols.  After  days  of  opposition  from  the  heathen,  we  feel  that 
we  need  something  to  cheer  us,  and  the  Lord  grants  us  what 
is  needful  to  keep  us  from  desponding.  And  while  we  endea- 
vour to  "  cry  aloud  and  spare  not,"  and  to  lift  up  our  voices  like 
trumpets,  and  to  show  the  people  their  transgressions,  still,  with 
the  prophet,  we  are  constrained  to  ask  the  saddening  questions, 
"  Who  hath  believed  our  report.^  and  to  whom  is  the  arm  of  the 
Lord  revealed  ?" 


184  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  heathen  sell  their  godg.  An  interesting  case. 

widow.  When  we  were  about  coming  away,  she 
asked  alms  of  us.  We  felt  unwilling  to  give  her  any 
money,  as  a  mere  matter  of  charity,  lest  the  people 
should  say  that  we  had  given  it  to  her  in  conse- 
quence of  her  being  the  attendant  upon  the  temple, 
and  should  say  that  we  honoured  the  idols.  Observ- 
ing that  she  had  a  number  of  idols  of  stone,  of  one 
kind,  we  bargained  with  her  for  some  of  these,  which 
we  obtained  without  difficulty.  We  explained  to 
her  the  reasons  of  our  doing  so,  and  the  use  we  wish- 
ed to  make  of  the  idols ;  and  after  exhorting  her  to 
seek  the  favour  of  God  in  the  way  appointed,  and  to 
renounce  idolatry,  we  left  her.  In  this  village  we 
met  with  but  few  people.  To  these  we  made  known 
the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  gave  tracts  to  all  who 
could  read.  Before  leaving  the  village  of  Aswee,  a 
man  from  the  village  of  Jowur  called  upon  us  for 
books.  He  had  been  absent  while  we  stopped  in 
Jowur,  but  coming  home  immediately  after  our  de- 
parture, and  learning  from  his  neighbours  that  we 
had  been  there,  and  had  given  them  books,  he  lost 
no  time  in  following  us  to  the  next  village,  where 
he  supposed  he  would  find  us.  We  gave  him  a  sup- 
ply for  himself,  and  about  a  dozen  of  tracts  and  por- 
tions of  the  Scriptures  for  his  acquaintances  in  the 
country,  who,  he  said,  could  read.  The  man  seem- 
ed quite  rejoiced  in  having  overtaken  us,  and  having 
obtained  the  tracts  ;  and  we  were  not  less  rejoiced  in 
the  opportunity  of  giving  the  word  of  God  to  one 
who  was  rejoiced  to  receive  it. 


IN  INDIA.  185 


A  Hindoo  who  worships  the  invisible  God. 


TAMBEREE. 

Leaving  Asvvee,  we  came  to  Tamberee,  and  put 
up  in  a  dirty  chowdey.  We  observed  the  bugs  in 
the  chinks  of  the  v^all,  and  some  on  the  floor. 
These  tormentors  are  always  to  be  found  in  a  chow- 
dey, where  the  native  travellers  lodge  at  night.  On 
our  arrival,  we  found  a  Brahmun  had  possession. 
He,  however,  soon  left  the  place,  and  took  up  his 
lodgings  for  the  night  in  the  house  of  a  Brahmun  in 
the  village,  thus  leaving  us  the  whole  of  the  chow- 
dey, which  was  none  too  large.  Tambeiee  contains 
about  forty  houses.  It  has  been  a  walled  town. 
The  wall  now  is  quite  broken  down,  and  forms  a 
heap  of  rubbish  around  the  village.  An  old  man  in 
this  village  came  to  us  for  books  :  he  said  he  had 
cast  off  his  idols  many  years  ago,  and  would  worship 
them  no  more.  "  What,  then,  do  you  worship," 
we  asked,  "since  you  have  cast  off  your  idols  1" 
"  I  worship,"  he  said,  "  the  J^erakar^^''  that  is,  the 
immaterial,  or  spiritual  being,  "  and  wish  a  book 
which  will  tell  me  about  the  invisible  God."  What 
the  real  feelings  of  this  man  were,  we  know  not,  but 
we  were  glad  to  tell  him  of  the  true  God,  and  the 
way  of  salvation  through  Him,  and  also  to  supply 
him  with  books.  There  is  no  school  in  this  village  : 
we  found  but  few  readers. 


186  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


Mode  of  worshipping  the  idols. 


CHINCHOORA. 

Tuesday,  I4th.  After  breakfast,  rode  to  Chin- 
choora,  about  five  or  six  miles,  through  a  hot  sun. 
We  stopped  during  the  heat  of  the  day  in  a  chow- 
dey,  which  is  occupied  by  a  few  men,  who  carry  the 
mail  part  of  the  way  on  the  route  from  Ahmednug- 
gur  to  Nassick.  In  one  corner  of  the  building  stands 
an  idol  of  Hunooman,  very  much  defaced,  but  still 
worshipped.  Here  we  saw  one  of  the  men  go 
through  the  whole  ceremony  of  worshipping  his 
monkey  god.  He  first  made  the  gundh,  then  washed 
his  body.  This  being  ended,  he  poured  water  over 
the  idol  of  Hunooman,  and  over  the  lingum,  and  the 
stone  ox,  which  stood  by.  He  then  stood  erect  be- 
fore the  idol,  with  his  hands  clasped,  for  two  or  three 
minutes,  repeating  some  prayers,  the  words  of  which 
we  could  not  hear.  He  next  bowed  down  before  it 
— then  circumambulated  it  three  or  four  times — 
kissed  the  idol — anointed  its  head,  and  that  of  the 
ox  and  the  lingum,  with  the  gundh  already  prepared. 
This  being  ended,  he  bowed  again  before  it,  and  after 
applying  gundh  to  his  forehead,  ears,  breast  and  arms, 
he  retired,  to  give  place  to  another  of  the  company, 
who  was  preparing  to  go  through  the  same  useless 
ceremony. 

After  witnessing  the  whole  of  the  service,  we  asked 
them  questions  on  the  subject.  To  all  of  these  they 
gave  ready  answers.     Having  got  from  their  own 


IN  INDIA.  187 


Interview  with  the  priest  of  the  village. 


lips  a  statement  of  their  belief,  we  endeavoured  to 
show  them  the  folly  of  idolatry,  and  especially  of 
worshipping  such  an  ugly  idol  as  the  one  before  us, 
which  was  nothing  more  than  a  rude  stone  covered 
with  clay,  in  such  a  way  as  to  give  it  the  appearance 
of  a  monkey.  Part  of  the  clay  had  fallen  off,  and 
now  only  the  upper  part  of  the  animal,  with  a  bit  of 
the  tail,  appears.  Still  it  was  considered  a  very  good 
god  by  these  poor  deluded  beings;  and  as  such  they 
worshipped  it.  After  endeavouring  to  convince  them 
that  the  gods  they  were  worshipping  were  hfeless 
and  useless,  we  told  them  of  the  way  of  salvation 
through  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

A  number  of  people  assembled  before  the  door  to 
see  and  to  hear  us.  Being  weary,  one  of  us  sat 
down  upon  the  ox,  and  addressed  the  people.  Some 
of  them  smiled,  but  one  with  a  serious  countenance 
said,  "Sahib  reproaches  our  gods."  The  majority 
of  ttie  people  seemed  to  have  but  httle  regard  for  the 
idols  in  this  place. 

Directly  opposite  this  chowdey,  lives  the  priest  of 
the  village.  We  called  to  see  him.  As  he  had  just 
finished  cleansing  his  house,  he  would  not  allow  us 
to  enter  it,  but  politely  made  a  seat  for  us  in  the 
verandah.  We  sat  down,  and  asked  him  to  show  us 
his  god:?.  After  some  hesitation,  he  complied  with 
our  request.  He  threw  off  his  shoes,  washed  his 
feet  and  hands,  and,  while  repeating  a  prayer,  brought 
out  of  their  apartments  the  idols  of  Ramchundru^  (the 
seventh  incarnation  of  Vishnoo)  and  his  wife.    These 


188  MISSIONART  JOURNAL 

Mode  of  carrying  idols.  The  mendicant  priestess. 

he  said  had  been  brought  from  Pundurpoor,  a  dis- 
tance of  about  two  hundred  and  thirty  miles,  upon 
the  shoulders  of  men,  the  people  considering  them 
too  holy  to  be  placed  in  any  cait,  or  fearing  they 
might  be  broken.  They  were  made  of  a  black  stone 
found  near  Pundurpoor,  and  were  neatly  carved  and 
poHshed.  We  offered  him  twenty  rupees  for  one  of 
them;  but,  as  he  asked  a  thousand,  we  could  not 
agree  about  the  price.  He  then  informed  us  that 
the  idols  belonged  to  the  village,  and  were  under  the 
care  of  the  Patel.  He  believed  that  the  presence  of 
these  idols  kept  off  diseases  from  the  people ;  and  if 
one  of  them  weie  to  be  sold,  the  ruin  of  the  village 
would  be  the  consequence. 

While  in  the  verandah  of  the  priest's  house,  an 
aged  woman  opened  the  gate  of  the  compound  (en- 
closure) and  walked  in.  The  priest,  though  he  had 
not  seen  her  before,  soon  acknowledged  her  as  one 
of  the  sisterhood,  and  gave  her  something  to  eat. 
This  poor  woman,  having  lost  her  husband,  turned 
beggar,  and  now  travels  about  the  country  in  the 
character  of  a  female  religious  mendicant.  She  had 
travelled  ten  miles  to-day,  and  was  quite  exhausted. 
She  has  come,  she  said,  nearly  six  hundred  miles, 
and  intends  to  travel  from  place  to  place  as  long  as 
she  may  be  able  to  walk.  We  could  not  but  pity 
this  poor,  deluded  woman,  who  is  led  astray  by  the 
deceitfulness  of  sin.  We  pointed  out  to  her  and  the 
priest  the  true  way  of  obtaining  the  pardon  of  their 
sins,  and  the  favour  of  God,  and  urged  them  both  to 


IN  INDIA.  189 


Rahoree.  Islampoor.  Arrival  at  Ahmednuggur. 

accept  of  the  Saviour  of  sinners  as  their  only  hope. 
As  neither  of  them  could  read,  our  only  hope  of  do- 
ing them  good  was  to  state  the  truth  to  them  as 
plainly  as  possible.  They  had  never  heard  of  Christ 
till  to-day,  and  it  is  likely  they  will  never  hear  of 
Him  again,  till  they  stand  in  judgment  before  Him, 
to  receive  the  reward  of  their  deeds. 

Came  to  Rahoree  in  the  evening,  and  stopped  in 
a  chowdey,  which  was  neither  clean  nor  comfortable. 
We  distributed  a  few  tracts  after  our  arrival.  We 
had,  however,  but  little  conversation  with  the  peo- 
ple.    Rahoree  contains  about  two  hundred  houses. 

Wednesday,  \5th.  Left  Rahoree  this  morning, 
about  five  o'clock,  and  rode  to  Islampoor,  about 
twelve  miles,  for  breakfast.  Here  we  found  a  good 
shelter  and  resting  place  in  the  government  bun- 
galow. In  the  evening  we  reached  Ahmednuggur. 
Here  we  intend  stopping  to  rest,  and  to  obtain  a  new 
supply  of  tracts  for  the  continuation  of  our  tour. 
Since  leaving  Bombay,  we  have  visited  more  than 
thirty  villages,  not  one  of  which,  from  Bhewndy, 
till  we  came  near  Ahmednuggur,  had  ever  been 
visited  by  a  Missionary.  The  people  in  many  of  the 
villages  had  never  heard  of  Christ ;  some  of  those  in 
the  large  villages  had.  This  knowledge,  however, 
was  extremely  vague,  and  imperfect,  and  not  one, 
so  far  as  we  could  learn,  had  in  his  possession  a  sin- 
gle tract  to  give  them  any  information  on  the  subject 
of  the  Christian  religion.  From  Bhewndy  to  the 
foot  of  the  Ghauts,  there  is  nothing  but  one  conti- 


190  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

General  remarks  on  the  country  and  people. 

nued  range  of  jungle,  or  low  underwood,  with  here 
and  there  a  small  spot  of  cleared  land.  The  people 
are  poor,  and  only  a  small  portion  of  the  males  can 
read ;  perhaps  not  more  than  one  out  of  twenty.  The 
towns  have  generally  a  dirty  appearance.  The 
temples  are  all  old,  and  the  most  of  them  have  but 
little  care  taken  of  them,  and  are  fast  going  to  ruin. 
The  few  tanks  that  we  saw  are  also  neglected,  and 
are  fast  filling  up.  After  you  ascend  tlie  Ghauts, 
and  enter  the  Dekhun,  things  assume  a  different  as- 
pect. With  the  exception  of  a  few  villages  near  the 
top  of  the  Ghauts,  where  the  land  is  poor  and  stony, 
the  people  are  better  clad,  and  are  better  educated. 
Readers  are  more  numerous,  and  the  people  gene- 
rally appear  to  be  more  comfortable.  The  country, 
in  many  places,  is  much  broken  with  hills;  but  these, 
and  the  small  rivers  which  wind  about  among  them, 
the  high  mountains  on  the  right  and  left,  and  the 
extensive  plains  before  you,  strewed  with  flocks  of 
sheep,  with  here  and  there  herds  of  deer  feeding  se- 
curely, together  with  a  few  green  trees,  encircling 
some  ancient  idol,  temple  or  mouldering  village, 
rendered  the  scenery  truly  beautiful.  The  rising 
or  the  setting  sun  rendered  it  still  more  so,  and  led 
us  to  adore  Him  who  hath  made  all  things  for  His 
own  glory — and  all  things  well.  The  beauty  of  the 
works  of  God  seem  not  to  attract  the  attention  of  the 
multitudes  of  Hindoos  who  behold  them;  and  the 
few  who  seem  to  admire  his  works,  do  so  only  with 
idolatrous  and  superstitious  feelings.     The  heavens 


IN  INDIA.  191 


Remarks  continued. 


truly  declare  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  firmament 
showeth  his  handy  work — and  there  is  no  speech, 
nor  language  where  their  voice  is  not  heard  ;  but 
superstition  hath  stopped  the  ears,  and  idolatry  hath 
blinded  the  eyes  of  this  people,  so  that  they  hear  not 
His  voice,  nor  perceive  the  operations  of  His  hand. 


MISSIONARY  JOURNAL  IN  INDIA. 


AHMEDNUGGUR.* 

The  city  of  Ahmednuggur  stands  on  a  plain  of 
several  miles  in  extent,  and  contains  about  fifty 
thousand  inhabitants.  It  is  surrounded  by  a  wall  of 
stones,  and  bricks  dried  in  the  sun.  The  houses 
generally  have  flat  roofs,  and  differ  in  this  particular 
from  those  in  Bombay.  It  is  said,  that  after  the  dis- 
solution of  the  Bhamenee  empire  of  the  Dekhun, 
Ahmed  Nizam  Shah  established  the  independent 
state  of  Ahmednuggur,  about  the  year  1489,  and 
in  the  year  1493  laid  the  foundations  of  this  city, 
and  made  it  his  capital.  Shortly  after  the  death  of 
Aurungzebe,  which  happened  in  1707,  it  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  Mahrattas,  and  continued  to  form 
a  part  of  the  Pai^hwa's  dominions  till  1797,  when 
Dowlut  Row  Sindia  compelled  the  Paishwa  to  cede 
this  important  fortress  and  the  surrounding  district, 
by  which  cession  he  obtained  the  command  of  Poo- 
nah.     In  1803,  it  was  taken  by  general  Wellesley, 

*    The  city  of  Ahmed. 


194  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Ahmednuggur.  Fort.  Commencement  of  the  mission. 

and  ceded  to  the  British  by  Dowlut  Row  Sindia,  at 
the  treaty  of  peace  concluded  December  SOth,  1803. 

The  fort  stands  about  a  mile  from  the  city.  It  is 
built  of  stone,  is  of  an  oval  shape,  and  about  one 
mile  in  circumference,  with  many  round  towers.  It 
is  one  of  the  few  forts  in  India,  of  native  construction, 
that  has  a  glacis  to  cover  the  base  of  the  wall.  It 
has  no  natural  advantage,  such  as  a  great  elevation, 
to  recommend  it.  The  walls  of  the  fort,  between 
the  towers,  are  not  thick,  and  the  distance  from  the 
one  to  the  other  is  about  eighty-five  yards.  The 
ditch  around  the  fort  is  deep  and  broad.  (See 
Hamilton's  Hindoosthan). 

The  numerous  mosques,  tombs,  aqueducts,  and 
the  ruins  of  ancient  palaces  and  deserted  gardens, 
afford  abundant  proof  of  the  former  splendour  of 
this  city.  Many  of  these  tombs  though  built,  for 
aught  I  know,  several  hundred  years  ago,  are  still 
standing.  Some  of  them  have  been  fitted  up  neatly, 
and  are  occupied  asdweUings  by  Europeans,  in  con- 
nexion with  the  European  army  stationed  here. 
The  fact  that  tombs  were,  and  are  yet  occupied  as 
dwellings,  may  illustrate  the  following  passages  of 
Scripture  :  Matt.  viii.  28 ;  Luke  viii.  27. 

There  is  a  church  in  the  fort,  and  a  chaplain,  so 
that  the  Europeans  at  this  station  have  an  opportu- 
nity of  attending  divine  service  nearly  every  Sabbath. 

In  December  1831,  the  Mission  at  Ahmednuggur 
was  commenced  by  Messrs  Graves,  Hervey  and 
Read.  The  death  of  Mr  Hervey,  and  the  return  of 
Mr  Graves  to  America,  left  Mr  Read  alone,  till  the 


IN  INDIA.  195 


Prospects  of  the  mission.  Chapel.  Female  schools. 

arrival  of  Mr  Boggs,  in  December  1832.  Mr  Allen 
will,  on  his  return,  make  this  the  centre  of  his  ope- 
rations. 

The  prospects  of  this  Mission  are  encouraging. 
A  church  has  been  organized  upon  the  Presbyterian 
plan,  which  now  numbers  nine  converts.  Babujee, 
who  was  appointed  elder,  rests  from  his  labours. 
He  was  an  active  and  devoted  servant  of  Christ. 
This  branch  of  the  Mission  sustained  a  heavy  loss 
in  his  death  :  but  the  Lord  has  called  him  from  his 
labours  on  earth  to  his  crown,  and  it  becomes  us  to 
acquiesce  in  the  dealings  of  our  God,  who  loves  the 
church  more  than  we  possibly  can. 

A  small  building  has  been  erected,  which  answers 
very  well,  at  present,  for  a  chapel,  until  a  more  con- 
venient one  shall  be  erected.  The  Missionaries  find 
considerable  difficulty  in  establishing  and  keeping 
up  schools,  especially  for  females.  This  arises  more 
from  the  opposition  of  the  Brahmuns,  and  from  the 
want  of  fidelity  on  the  part  of  the  teachers,  than 
from  any  objections  which  the  parents  of  the  chil- 
dren make  to  the  subject.  When  we  consider  that 
the  Gospel  has  been  preached  in  this  place  to  the 
natives  only  since  the  winter  of  1831,  the  encour- 
agement to  persevere  is  great  There  is  a  public 
service  daily  in  the  chapel,  at  which  the  inmates  of 
the  poorhouse  and  others  attend.  The  usual  at- 
tendance may  be  about  fifty  persons.  It  is  an  inter- 
esting sight  to  see  the  people  assembled  in  this  house 
of  God,  in  the  heart  of  a  heathen  city,  for  IJis  wor- 


196  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Letters  from  Bombay.  Religious  meetings  in  India. 

ship.     After  the  daily  service,  tracts  are  usually 
given  to  the  strangers  present. 

Wednesday,  22d.  This  morning  1  received  letters 
from  Bombay,  informing  me  that,  in  the  good  pro- 
vidence of  God,  my  family  still  live,  and  are  as  well 
as  when  I  left  them.  Mr  Allen,  who  has  returned 
to  Bombay  from  America,  informs  us  by  letter  that 
he  will  endeavour  to  meet  us  on  our  tour,  somewhere 
between  Aurungabad  and  Nassick.  We  purpose, 
God  willing,  to  leave  this  in  the  morning  for  Jaulna, 
and  return  by  the  way  of  Aurungabad. 

I  spent  this  day  in  writing,  and  in  preparing  for 
our  tour..  In  the  evening  I  addressed  a  few  Chris- 
tian friends  from  a  part  of  Malachi,  chap,  iii,  who 
usually  attend  the  weekly  meeting  held  at  the  house 
of  Mr  Boggs.  The  public  and  social  meetings  for 
hearing  the  Word  of  God  and  for  prayer,  which 
Christians  in  India  enjoy,  are  few,  compared  with 
what  Christians  enjoy  in  a  Christian  land,  and 
which  they  themselves  once  enjoyed.  These  are, 
however,  highly  prized,  and  blessed  means  in  the 
hand  of  God,  of  encouraging  the  hearts  of  the  little 
company  of  Christian  soldiers,  while  surrounded  by 
the  hosts  of  idolatrous  heathens.  The  presence  of 
eight  or  ten  Christian  people  in  a  prayer  meeting  in 
India,  is  more  cheering  to  us  here,  than  the  presence 
of  multitudes,  under  similar  circumstances,  would  be 
in  America.  One  true  convert  here,  will  also  make 
a  deeper  impression  upon  the  minds  of  the  impeni- 
tent heathen  around  us,  than  a  hundred  in  a  Chris- 


IN  INDIA.  197 


Dajeba.  Emampoor. 

tian  land  would  upon  the  impenitent  around  them. 
And  one  true  convert  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  from 
among  the  heathen,  excites  the  joy  and  gratitude  of 
the  weary  Missionary  more  than  the  report  that  a 
multitude,  in  a  Christian  land,  has  turned  to  the 
Lord.  They  rejoice  to  hear  of  the  prosperity  of  Zion 
in  any  part  of  the  wide  world,  but  to  see  the  work  of 
the  Lord  prospering  in  their  hands,  among  the  hea- 
then, gives  a  joy  peculiar  to  the  Missionary,  and 
which  none  but  he  can  feel.  May  this  joy  be  abun- 
dantly increased. 

Arrangements  were  made  to-day  to  take  Da- 
jeba, one  of  the  native  converts,  with  us  on  our 
tour.  Our  presence  will  be  of  advantage  to  him  in 
declaring  the  word  of  God  to  his  countrymen,  and 
will  shield  him  from  the  abuse  and  violence  to  which 
he  would  inevitably  be  exposed,  if  alone.  He  has, 
poor  fellow,  been  beaten  once  for  Christ's  sake,  and 
was  left  by  his  unmerciful  persecutors  lying  on  the 
ground,  bruised  and  bleeding,  and  unable  to  return 
to  his  home  ;  but  we  shall  take  care  that,  while  un- 
der our  protection,  he  shall  not  experience,  in  his 
own  person,  a  similar  evidence  of  the  enmity  of  the 
heathen  against  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  some,  at 
least,  of  his  followers. 

EMAMPOOR. 

Thursday,  2Sd.  We  arose  early  this  morning,  and 
after  taking  a  cup  of  coffee  at  Mr  Boggs's,  rode  to 


198  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

A  Tomb  used  for  a  bungalow. 

the  village  of  E-mam-poor,  a  distance  of  about 
twelve  miles,  for  breakfast.  Our  cook,  whom  we 
had  sent  on  last  evening,  had  every  thing  in  readi- 
ness for  us,  in  a  building  which  was  formerly  a 
Mussulman's  tomb,  but  is  now  used  for  a  traveller's 
bungalow. 

Shortly  after  our  arrival,  letters  came  to  us  from 
Bombay.  To  answer  these,  and  to  wait  for  Dajeba, 
we  agreed  to  remain  here  till  the  morning. 

The  bungalow  which  we  now  occupy  was  once 
the  tomb  of  some  wealthy  Mussulman.  The  build- 
ing is  about  forty  feet  square,  and  is  built  of  hewn 
stone,  and  neatly  plastered  in  the  inside.  It  origin- 
ally contained  but  one  room  ;  but  for  the  accommo- 
dation of  travellers,  the  English  government  have 
divided  it  into  three  equal  parts.  The  middle  apart- 
ment forms  a  convenient  sitting  and  dining  room, 
and  the  others  are  divided  so  as  to  make,  in  all,  four 
good  sleeping  rooms.  Near  this  building  is  a  grove 
of  mango  trees,*  which  forms  a  dehghtful  and 
refreshing  shade  for  weary  men,  and  a  covert  for  the 
numerous  parrots  which  here,  at  liberty,  fill  the  air 
with  their  notes.  These  and  other  large  trees  have 
been  planted  in  regular  order,  and  extend  for  more 
than  a  quarter  of  a  mile  to  the  northeast  and  south 
of  the  bungalow.  The  whole  space,  for  half  a  mile 
in  extent,  may  have  formed  the  large  and  beautiful 
garden  of  some  wealthy  Mussulman,  whose  remains 
repose  beneath  the  building  we  now  occupy.     The 

*    Mangifera  Indica, 


IN  INDIA.  199 


Coolies.  Jeoor-ghaut.  The  country.  Roads  in  India. 

glory  of  the  place  has  long  since  departed;  the  trees 
and  the  once  beautiful  garden  remain  neglected,  but 
the  tomb  has  been  converted  to  better  purposes  than 
merely  to  honour  the  dead,  viz.,  to  accommodate  the 
living. 

After  dinner  we  sent  off  the  most  of  the  coolies* 
with  our  luggage  to  Chandah,  a  village  about 
twelve  miles  distant,  where  we  expect  to  go  in  the 
morning. 

In  the  evening  we  walked  to  the  top  of  the  Jeoor- 
ghauti'f  only  a  short  distance  from  the  bungalow. 
Here  we  had  a  beautiful  view  of  the  valley  which 
lay  beneath  us.  Here  and  there  are  to  be  seen  the 
humble  dwellings  of  the  benighted  Hindoos,  shaded 
by  a  few  lofty  trees,  which  are  held  in  high  esteem 
by  the  natives,  and  many  of  which  are  the  objects 
of  their  worship.  This  ghaut  was  formerly  almost 
impassable  to  bullocks  laden  with  merchandize.  An 
excellent  road  has  lately  been  made  at  the  expense 
of  the  English  government,  and  which  is  of  great 
benefit  to  the  inhabitants  on  both  sides  of  this  range 
of  mountains.  It  seems  never  to  have  occurred  to  a 
Hindoo's  mind,  that  righteousness^  might  be  obtained 
by  making  roads  for  the  benefit  of  the  people,  as  well 

*    Natives  who  carry  burdens  on  their  heads. 

t     A  mountain  or  pass. 

t  Hindoos  expect  to  be  saved  by  their  own  works ;  any  thing, 
therefore,  which  they  may  do  for  the  public  good  is  esteemed  a 
work  of  merit,  and  they  suppose  that  the  individual  obtains  as 
much  righteousness  as  the  work  cost  him  rupees. 


200  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Reflections.  The  Missionary's  trials  and  joys. 

as  by  building  temples  and  digging  tanks;  and  hence 
it  is  that  they  made  none.  All  the  good  roads  in  the 
country  have  been  made  by  Europeans. 

While  standing  on  the  top  of  the  ghaut,  and  admir- 
ing the  scenery  around  us,  we  talked  of  the  benight- 
ed heathen,  and  of  our  friends  and  companions 
whom  we  have  left  for  a  season,  to  make  known  the 
grace  of  God  to  this  degraded  people.  And  in  look- 
ing back  from  this  dark  land  to  our  beloved,  native 
country,  and  in  thinking  on  the  days  past,  of  our 
situation  and  piospects  here,  we  had  feehngs  of  sor- 
row, mingled  with  joy  and  hope.  Here  we  are 
amidst  a  strange  people,  who  fear  not  the  true  God 
nor  strive  to  keep  His  commandments ;  but  mind 
earthly  things,  and  worship  and  serve  the  creature 
more  than  they  do  their  Creator.  From  these  we 
can  expect  no  sympathizing  feeling,  and  but  little 
encouragement  or  aid  in  the  great  work  in  which  we 
are  engaged.  The  Church  of  Christ  can,  and  does 
feel  and  pray  for  us ;  but  our  joy  and  comfort  must 
be  found  in  God  alone,  and  in  the  fulfilment  of  the 
great  work  He  has  committed  to  us,  to  aid  in  preach- 
ing the  Gospel  to  every  creature.  The  Lord  help  us 
to  be  faithful,  that  we  may  receive  a  crown  of  life. 
It  affords  us  joy  to  think  that  God  is  honoured  by 
multitudes  under  heaven  ;  and  we  hope  that  India, 
too,  with  all  her  millions,  will  ere  long  uni(e  to  swell 
the  anthem  of  praise  to  God  and  the  Lamb  for  ever. 


IN  INDIA.  201 


Chandah.  Appearance  of  the  country. 


CHANDAH. 

Friday,  24th.  We  left  E-mam-poor  at  an  early 
hour  this  morning,  and  rode  to  Chandah,  about  six 
kos,*  for  breakfast.  The  distance  down  the  moun- 
tain is  only  three  quarters  of  a  mile.  A  spring  of 
excellent  water  issues  from  a  place  near  the  top  of 
the  mountain  called  the  Cow''s  mouth,  and  flows  in  a 
beautiful  and  gentle  stream  through  the  valley  be- 
low. The  spot  is  esteemed  sacred,  and  a  vile  idol  is 
to  be  seen  near  at  handy  to  call  the  attention  of  the 
superstitious  Hindoo  traveller  to  it.  The  land  over 
which  we  passed  this  morning  is  poor,  the  soil  thin, 
and  only  a  small  portion  of  it  under  culture.  If  it 
were  better  tilled,  it  would,  no  doubt,  be  more  produc- 
tive ;  but  a  Hindoo  does  not  like  the  idea  of  bestow- 
ing much  labour  on  any  thing  ;  his  object  is  to  obtain 
a  living  at  as  little  an  expense  of  labour  and  money 
as  possible.  Time,  however,  with  him  seems  to  have 
but  little  value. 

The  village  of  Chandah  is  surrounded  by  a  mud 
wall,  which  is  much  out  of  repair,  and  seems  to  be 
rapidly  going  to  decay.  The  houses  are  about  two 
hundred  in  number,  and  are  generally  made  of  brick 
dried  in  the  sun.  Some  are  two  stories  high,  with 
flat  roofs ;  the  majority  of  them  are  of  only  one  story. 
Many  of  them  are  deserted,  and  not  a  few  of  those  that 

*    A  kos  varies  from  two  to  four  milea. 


202  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Conversation  with  the  natives. 

are  inhabited  will,  no  doubt,  from  their  present  ap- 
pearance, be  also  without  occupants  ere  long.  The 
streets  are  narrow  and  dusty,  but  this  is  not  consi- 
dered an  inconvenience  to  the  inhabitants. 

After  breakfast,  Mr  Reed  and  Dajeba  conversed 
with  a  number  of  natives  who  had  assembled  before 
the  door  of  the  house  we  occupied  for  the  time  being, 
while  I  was  employed  in  writing  within.  The 
people  listened  with  attention  to  what  was  said,  and 
none  of  them  seemed  disposed  to  cavil,  except  one 
person.  Tracts  and  portions  of  Scripture  were  given 
to  all  present,  who  could  read.  Many  of  the  people 
seemed  glad  to  get  them. 

There  is  at  present  in  this  village  no  school*  for 
the  instruction  of  the  youth.  There  are,  however, 
three  temples,  tenanted  by  filthy  idols,  which  receive 
the  daily  homage  of  this  deluded  people.f 

After  dinner  I  spent  about  two  hours  in  conversing 
with  those  w4io  came  to  us,  it  being  too  hot  to  ven- 
ture out.  More  tracts  were  distributed  among  the 
people.  These  villagers,  I  believe,  have  not  been 
visited  by  any  Missionary  of  the  cross  before  to-day. 

^  Under  date  of  August  1st,  1834,  Mr  Allen,  who  visited  this 
village,  says:  "There  is  only  one  school  in  the  place,  and  but 
few  children  attending  it."  Perhaps  our  visit  and  preaching  in- 
duced the  people  to  establish  this. 

t  The  money  which  the  people  pay  to  the  support  of  idolatry 
is  more  than  sufficient  to  establish  schools,  and  to  educate  all  the 
children  in  the  country ;  yet  the  people  complain  that  they  are 
too  poor  to  support  schools,  while  they  support  hordes  of  idle 
priests  and  beggars. 


IN  INDIA.  203 


Arrival  at  Dard-gau.  Stop  in  a  cliowdey. 

They  have  now  had  an  opportunity  of  hearing  from 
the  mouths  of  three  witnesses,  of  the  only  way  of 
life  and  salvation  for  sinful  men.  Dajeba's  conver- 
sation appeared  to  interest  the  people  much.  When 
he  spoke,  every  one  seemed  to  pay  attention.  At 
our  suggestion  he  gave  an  account  of  his  conversion, 
and  of  the  reasons  which  induced  him  to  renounce 
Hindooism,  and  embrace  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  It 
was  evidently  something  new  for  them  to  hear,  and 
we  hope  that  the  words  of  life  they  have  heard,  may 
not  be  without  effect  upon  their  hearts. 

DARDGAU. 

We  left  Chandah  at  four  o'clock,  and  came  to 
Dard'gau,  a  distance  of  four  kos.  Here  we  put  up  in 
a  chowdey,'^  which  is  also  used  as  a  temple,  one  part 

*  A  chowdey  is  a  house  in  or  near  a  village  for  the  reception 
of  travellers.  They  are  generally  square  or  oblong  rooms,  open 
only  on  one  side,  and  have  much  the  appearance  of  a  country 
shed  in  many  parts  of  America.  The  roof  is  flat,  and  is  support- 
ed by  pillars  of  wood  or  stone.  In  the  walls  are  small  excava- 
tions for  lamps.  As  the  native  travellers  cook  in  these  places, 
they  are  generally  exceedingly  dirty,  and  the  walls  are  black- 
ened by  the  smoke  and  stained  by  the  oil  of  the  lamps.  In 
many  of  these  buildings  an  idol  is  set  up,  and  that  portion  of 
the  building  is  afterwards  esteemed  sacred  by  the  natives,  and 
used  by  them  only  for  religious  purposes.  They  are,  notwith- 
standing their  dirtiness,  of  great  use  to  travellers.  A  little  atten- 
tion on  the  part  of  the  Patel  of  the  village  to  these  houses,  would 
render  them  very  desirable  places  for  stopping  in ;  but  the  vil- 
lage officers  have  houses  for  themselves,  and  do  not  trouble  them- 
selves about  consulting  the  comfort  of  the  traveller. 


204  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

-  Visit  to  the  temple  of  Ba-al-jee. 

of  it  being  appropriated  to  an  idol,  the  filthy  appear- 
ance of  which,  one  would  think,  might  induce  the 
Hindoos  to  cease  to  worship  it.  But  there  is  no  ac- 
counting for  the  tastes  of  people  in  these  matters. 

Immediately  after  our  arrival  the  people  began  to 
collect  around  us  to  see  us,  and  to  inquire  who,  and 
what  we  were.  After  satisfying  their  curiosity  as  to 
these  matters,  we  made  some  inquiry  about  the  tem- 
ples in  the  village,  the  schools,  &c.  One  person  spoke 
of  the  temple  of  Ba-al-jee.  The  name  of  this  god, 
Ba-al,  excited  our  attention,  and  we  agreed  to  visit  his 
temple.  When  our  intention  was  made  known  to 
them,  they  seemed  to  doubt  whether  we  mean  t  to  do  as 
we  said  or  not,  but  when  they  saw  us  rise,  the  crowd 
was  immediately  in  motion.  Some  went  before  us 
and  others  followed  after.  We  conversed  on  the 
subject  of  Christianity  with  those  near  us,  till  we 
reached  the  temple.  Our  presence  attracted  a  mul- 
titude of  people  to  the  place.  It  was  the  time  of 
their  evening  worship,  and  we  found  the  large  outer 
room  of  the  temple,  as  well  as  the  small  room  in 
which  the  idol  alone  remains,  lit  up,  and  a  number 
of  people  assembled  to  pa)^  their  evening  offerings 
to,  and  to  worship  the  lifeless  thing.  Our  presence, 
and  the  crowd  accompanying  us,  interrupted  the 
worship  of  those  we  found  present,  and  all  gave  way 
to  us  that  we  might  see  the  god  Ba-al.  The  small 
lamp  before  the  idol  did  not  sufficiently  hght  the 
place  to  afford  us  a  distinct  view  of  it.  We  saw 
sufficient,  however,  to  inform  us  that  the  idol  is  made 


IN  INDIA.  205 


Preaching  in  the  temple  of  Ba-al-jee. 


of  Stone,  with  eyes  of  glass,  or  polished  silver,  and 
dressed  after  the  Hindoo  style,  in  white  flowing 
robes.  And  this  lifeless  stone  is  the  gree^t  god  Ba-al- 
jee  of  this  deluded  people. 

Having  now,  in  a  place  devoted  to  idolatry,  a  large 
audience,  who  seemed  wilUng  to  hear  what  we  had 
to  say,  we  preached  to  them  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  exhorted  them  to  forsake  the  worship  of 
the  senseless  thing  before  them.  Many  of  these 
idolaters  never  heard  of  the  name  of  Jesus,  till 
this  evening;  nor  of  any  other  way  to  obtain  eternal 
life,  than  that  which  their  own  false  religion  pre- 
scribes. This  heathen  temple,  for  once,  was  de- 
voted to  the  service  of  the  true  God.  May  the 
time  soon  come  when  its  idols  shall  be  wholly  de- 
stroyed. The  people  were  exceedingly  attentive  to 
all  that  was  said,  and  expressed  their  approbation  of 
the  truths  they  heard  to  one  another.  They  made 
no  excuse  for  the  worship  of  idols  other  than  this, 
"It  is  our  custom,"  and  not  one  spoke  in  its  defence. 
Their  understandings  seemed  convinced  that  the 
words  we  spoke  were  the  words  of  truth,  and  that 
the  offerings  they  make  to  their  idols  cannot  save 
them ;  but  without  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
their  hearts  will  not  feel,  nor  their  prejudices  permit 
them  to  renounce  their  false  gods,  and  embrace  the 
truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 

While  we  were  conversing  with  the  people  in  the 
temple,  an  individual  came  in,  and  pressing  his  way 
through  the  crowd,  presented  himself  before  the  idol, 


206  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


A  Hindoo  prevented  from  worshipping  us. 


holding  a  cocoa  nut  in  his  hand,  which  he  intended 
offering  to  the  idol.  Before  he  began  his  worship, 
we  told  him  not  to  make  an  offering  to  the  idol  ;  if 
he  did  so,  his  sins  would  be  increased,  and  not  dimin- 
ished; and  gave  him  our  reasons  for  believing  so. 
The  man  was  astonished  at  the  remarks  made  to 
him,  and  approaching  nearer  to  us,  said  he  would 
present  it  as  an  offering  to  us,  and  was  about  to  do 
us  homage.  We  forbade  him,  saying,  *'We  are  sin- 
ners like  yourself;  we  are  men,  not  gods ;  and  it  would 
be  just  as  sinful  to  worship  us  as  to  worship  the  idol 
before  you."  This  seemed  to  astonish  him  still  more. 
After  exhorting  him,  personally,  to  forsake  his  idols, 
and  worship  the  true  God  from  the  heart,  we  told 
him,  if  he  would  present  the  cocoa  nut  to  us  as  a  gift, 
we  would  take  and  eat  it ;  and  if  he  felt  disposed  to 
do  so,  he  might  give  it  to  one  of  our  men  who  stood  by 
us.  But  this  he  refused  to  do.  After  conversing  with 
the  people  till  we  were  weary,  we  distributed  tracts 
among  them,  and  leaving  some  in  the  temple,  re- 
turned to  the  chowdey.  Here  the  people  followed  us, 
and  appeared  unwilling  to  go  aw^ay.  We  told  them 
to  sit  down  on  the  ground,  which  they  did.  Dajeba 
then  spoke  to  them  for  neaily  an  hour,  and  answer- 
ed such  questions  concerning  the  Christian  religion, 
as  were  proposed  to  him.  Tracts  were  afterwards 
given  to  all  who  could  read,  and  to  those  who  had  not 
already  been  supplied. 

In  passing  a  door  this  evening,  I  saw  an  old  blind 
man  with  a  string  of  beads  in  his  hand,  counting 


IN  INDIA.  207 


Origiu  of  the  god  Ba-al-jee. 


them  and  repeating  his  prayers.  Poor  man,  he  is 
blind,  spiritually  as  well  as  bodily.  We  told  him  of 
Jesus,  but  he  seemed  not  to  comprehend  what  was 
said. 

The  people  here  could  give  us  no  information  who 
this  god  Ba-al-jee  is;  (the  word  Jee,  is  a  mere  suffix 
to  the  names  of  persons,  and  corresponds  to  sir,  your 
honour^  &c).  We  find  a  god  of  this  name  was  wor- 
shipped by  the  Moabites,  Phenicians,  Assyrians  and 
Chaldeans;  nor  were  the  Hebrews  themselves,  in 
the  days  of  Moses,  freed  from  this  sin  of  idolatry. 
They,  too,  had  among  them  idols,  among  which 
Baal  holds  a  conspicuous  place,  as  appears  from 
Num.  xxii.  41,  and  Psalm  cvi.  28.  The  word  Baal 
signifies  lord,  ruler,  or  husband;  and  in  the  early 
ages  of  the  world  may  have  designated  the  true 
God,  but  now  the  name  is  given  to  a  stone,  and  the 
true  God  is  forgotten.  Whether  these  nations  re- 
ceived the  name  and  worship  of  Baal  from  the  Hin- 
doos, or  the  Hindoos  from  them,  it  would  be  difficult 
to  say.  As  regards  the  Baal  of  the  Moabites  and 
the  Midianites,  some  have  thought  that  it  is  the 
same  as  the  Osiris  of  the  Egyptians,  and  the  Pria- 
pus  of  the  Greeks,  as  the  filthiest  rites  were  used  in 
its  worship.  If  this  were  the  case  once,  as  regards 
the  Ba-al  of  the  Hindoos,  we  know  not,  but  the  wor- 
ship now  is  of  a  diflferent  character.  The  abomina- 
ble and  indecent  rites  of  Hindoo  worship,  are  princi- 
pally confined  to  the  worship  of  Ma-ha-dev,  under 
the  emblem  of  the  Lingum.     The  similarity  of  the 


208  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Need  of  schools.  Temples  numerous.         Arrival  at  Shevapoor. 

name,  however,  to  the  god  so  much  worshipped  by 
those  ancient  people,  struck  us  forcibly,  and  tended 
to  convince  us  more  and  more  that  idolatry,  how- 
ever modified  and  diversified  among  the  nations  of 
the  earth,  has  had  one  common  origin.  It  is,  how- 
ever, of  more  importance  to  all  to  get  it  rooted  out 
of  the  world,  than  to  know  its  origin,  or  to  be  able  (o 
mark  its  desolating  and  soul-destroying  progress  till 
the  present  time. 

In  this  village  there  is  no  school  for  any  class  of 
the  natives.  The  readers  among  the  youth  of  the 
place  w^e  found  to  be  but  few.  The  people  complain 
that  they  are  too  poor  to  support  a  school,  but  they 
do  not  consider  the  heavy  taxes  which  idol  worship 
lays  on  them.  There  are  three  other  temples  in 
this  village  besides  the  one  dedicated  to  Ba-al-jee,  all 
of  which  are  supported  by  the  contributions  of  the 
people,  and  yet  they  complain  that  they  cannot 
afford  to  send  their  children  to  a  school  because  of 
their  poverty.  How  blind  they  are  to  their  own  in- 
terests and  that  of  their  children,  considered  only  in 
a  temporal  point  of  view. 

SHEVAPOOR. 

Saturday,  25th.  We  left  Dard-gau  this  morning 
about  sunrise,  and  came  to  Shevapoor.  The  same, 
perhaps,  as  Shew-gau,  as  marked  on  the  map.  On 
our  way  we  passed  through  the  villages  of  Koo-ra- 
gauy  Kur-gau,  and  Jo-har-poor.     These  villages  are 


IN  INDIA.  209 


Addressing  the  people.  Conversation  with  the  Mohammedans. 

small,  and  contain  but  fi^w  inhabitants.  The 
houses  are  old  and  rapidly  decaying.  We  stopped 
but  a  short  time  in  these  villages;  long  enough, 
however,  to  tell  the  people  of  the  way  of  salvation 
through  Jesus,  and  to  distribute  a  few  tracts.  We 
left  also  a  few  in  the  hands  of  the  Patel,  to  be  distri- 
buted by  him,  at  his  discretion,  among  those  who 
could  read. 

We  reached  Shevapoor  about  nine  o'clock,  and 
stopped  at  the  public  chowdey,  where  we  remained 
till  five  o'clock  in  the  evening.  During  the  whole 
of  this  time,  with  only  a  short  intermission,  we  had 
the  people  around  us.  There  being  now  three  of  us 
to  talk,  we  took  it  in  turns,  and  so  kept  up  the  at- 
tention of  the  people  by  a  variety  of  addresses  and 
a  change  of  speakers.  The  people  were  principally 
Mussulmen  ;  and  although  we  have  generally  found 
them  exceedingly  averse  to  hear  much  about  Jesus 
Christ,  yet  to-day  they  were  attentive,  and  not  one 
of  them  seemed  disposed  to  cavil  or  find  fault  with 
any  thing  we  said.  We  told  them  that  they  sinned 
against  God  by  worshipping  a  peer,  (a  saint,  or  de- 
parted holy  man  among  the  Mohammedans)  as 
much  as  a  Hindoo  did  by  worshipping  his  idols ; 
and  that  unless  they  repented  of  this  sin,  as  well  as 
of  others,  and  believed  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
they  could  not  be  saved.  They  assented  to  the 
truth  of  what  was  said,  and  exhibited  no  disposition 
to  oppose  or  to  be  offended.  We  supplied  all,  who 
could  read  the  Balbad  character,  with  poriions  of 


210  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Demand  for  the  Scriptures. 

the  Scriptures,  and  with  tracts.  But  there  were 
many  who  could  read  the  Mord*  and  not  the  Balbad. 
We  regretted  exceedingly  that  we  had  not  with  us 
a  supply  of  the  Word  of  God,  and  tracts  in  the  Mord 
character.  As  to  those  who  read  only  the  Hin- 
doosthanee,  we  are  less  able  to  supply  them  than 
the  others.  There  has,  as  yet,  no  portion  of  the 
Scriptures  been  published  in  Bombay,  in  the  Hin- 
doosthanee  language,  and  only  a  few  tracts.  All 
our  Scriptures  for  the  Mussulmen  have  been  printed 
in  Calcutta  or  England,  and  the  supply,  at  no  time, 
has  been  equal  to  the  demand.  It  is  greatly  to  be 
desired,  that  a  press  should  be  employed  in  Bombay, 
in  printing  the  word  of  God  in  the  Hindoosthanee, 
and  that  there  should  also  be  Missionaries,  especially 
for  this  class  of  people.  The  harvest  truly  is  great, 
but,  oh  !  how  few  are  the  labourers.  Here  are  hun- 
dreds of  villages  where  the  Word  of  God  has  never  been 
proclaimedy  and  there  are  none  to  publish  it ;  while,  it 
may  be,  in  England  and  America,  there  are  many 
young  men  living  at  their  ease,  and  waiting  for  a 
call,  or  some  vacancy,  where  they  may  go  and 
preach  to  a  people  who  have  heard  the  Gospel  again 
and  again,  and  it  may  be,  only  (o  harden  under  the 
truth.  Can  it  be,  that  such  persons  fully  believe 
the  command  of  the  risen  Redeemer, — "  Go  ye  into 

*  A  mere  glance  at  the  difference  of  the  characters  used  will 
convince  any  one,  unacquainted  with  the  language,  that  a  man 
may  read  his  own  language  in  the  one  character,  and  not  in  the 
other. 


IN  INDIA.  211 


Temples.  School  supplied  with  books.  Gotun. 

all  the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature,''^ 
while  Ihey  neglect  to  obey  it  1  Let  us  pray  the 
Lord  of  the  harvest  that  He  would  send  forth  labour- 
ers into  His  harvest. 

There  are  in  the  village  of  Shevapoor  three  Hindoo 
temples,  erected  to  the  gods  Hunooman,  Sheve,  and 
Ramchundra.  There  are  also  several  JWusjids,  that 
is,  Mussulman  places  of  worship.  There  are  no 
schools  for  the  Mussulmen  children,  and  only  one 
for  the  Hindoos,  in  which  a  few  Brahmun  boys  are 
collected.  These  had  no  printed  books  till  we  sup- 
plied them. 

About  five  o'clock  in  the  evening  we  left  Sheva- 
poor for  Pytun,  a  large  village  on  the  banks  of  the 
sacred  river  Godavery.  We  passed  through  the  vil- 
lage of  Tulnee,  which  is  small  and  decaying.  We 
made  no  delay  here,  but  came  on  to  Gotun.  We 
stopped  outside  of  the  gate  of  the  village,  under  the 
shade  of  a  large  tree,  which  spread  its  branches  over 
the  temple  of  Hunooman.  A  number  of  people 
soon  collected  around  us,  to  whom  we  preached  the 
Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God.  The  gale  of  the  city,  or 
village,  is  still  the  place  of  concourse  in  the  East. 
It  is  in  fact  their  "  exchange,"  or  "coffee-house," 
where  the  news  and  business  of  the  day  is  talked 
over  by  the  people ;  and  there  the  Missionary  may, 
almost  always,  find  hearers. 

After  talking  a  few  minutes  to  the  people,  one 
man  spoke  out  aloud,  "  Yes,  yes  !    I  know  who  you 


212  MISSIONARr  JOURNAL 

Conversations  with  the  natives.         A  panther  caught  and  exhibited. 

are ;  you  go  about  the  country  telling  the  people 
about  Jesus  Christ." 

Miss,  Yes  ;  we  go  about  telling  the  idolaters  of  the 
land  about  the  Saviour  of  sinners  ;  and  do  you  not 
wish  to  hear  about  Him  ? 

Hind.  I  have  heard  of  this  Jesus  three  years 
ago,  at  the  Mahabulishwur  hills,  and  at  Poonah,* 
and  do  not  care  about  hearing  any  thing  more  con- 
cerning Him. 

Our  conversation  was  then  addressed  to  others, 
who  had  never  before  heard  of  the  Saviour  of  sinners. 
They  listened  with  a  good  deal  of  attention  and  ap- 
parent interest,  while  we  made  known  to  them  the 
plan  of  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ.  We  distri- 
buted tracts  among  the  people,  which  were  gladly 
received  by  all,  except  the  individual  spoken  of,  who 
refused  to  touch  one  of  them.  Having  accomplished 
our  work  among ^hese  people,  we  said, — "Now,  we 
leave  you,  to  go  to  another  village,  to  proclaim  the 
word  of  God  (o  them  also, — Salaam."  Some  replied, 
"Salaam,"  but  our  surly  hearer  replied,  (Burrajoio) 
"Well,  go." 

Just  as  we  were  about  to  go,  two  Hindoos,  who 
had  caught  a  few  days  ago,  a  large  cheet-ta,  (panther,) 
came  to  us,  leading  the  animal  blindfolded  and 
muzzled.  It  was  somewhat  restless,  and  made 
several  unsuccessful  attempts  to  break  away  from 
its  keepers.     We   gave  them  a  few  pice  for  their 

*  Poonah  is  about  one  hundred  miles,  and  the  Mahabulishwur 
hills  two  hundred  miles  from  this  village. 


[N  INDIA.  213 


Gotun.  Soil  good,  and  but  little  of  it  cultivated. 

trouble,  and  a  tract  apiece,  which  we  hope  some 
one  may  read  to  them,  as  they  cannot  read  them- 
selves. These  men  informed  us  that  there  are  a 
great  many  pantheis  and  tigers  in  this  neighbour- 
hood. The  news  at  first  made  us  feel  somewhat 
unpleasant,  as  it  was  then  sun-down,  and  we  had 
several  miles  to  travel  before  reaching  Pytun.  We, 
however,  passed  on  securely,  and  reached  Pytun 
at  nine  o'clock,  having  had  the  moon  to  light  us  on 
our  way. 

The  number  of  dwellinghouses  in  Gotun  is  about 
three  hundred  ;  and  a  large  proportion  of  the  families 
belong  to  the  Brahmun  caste.  The  number  of  tem- 
ples and  schools,  if  any,  in  the  village,  we  did  not 
learn.  No  Missionary,  it  seems,  has  preceded  us  in 
telling  these  villagers  of  the  Saviour  of  sinners. 
Still,  some  of  them  were  not  wholly  ignorant  of  the 
name  of  Jesus,  for  one  of  the  number,  while  more  than 
two  hundred  miles  from  home,  heard  of  Him,  and  no 
doubt  has  talked  with  his  neighbours  on  the  subject. 
It  is  to  be  lamented  that  he,  poor  man,  heard  of  the 
Saviour  with  so  Uttle  profit  to  his  own. soul.  But 
what  if  some  do  not  believe  ?  their  unbelief  will 
not  make  the  faith  of  God  without  effect ;  for  His 
word  shall  not  return  unto  Him  void. 

The  country  over  which  we  passed  to-day  was 
good  looking,  and  the  soil  better  than  that  we  saw 
yesterday.  The  different  crops,  too,  are  evidently 
much  better.  Not  more  than  one-fifth  of  the  land 
here  is  under  cultivation.     The  rest  lies  idle,  and 


214  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  face  of  the  country.  A  sacred  river.  Pytun. 

yields  nothing,  save  a  small  supply  of  grass  for  the 
strolling  herds  of  antelopes  and  cattle,  and  flocks  of 
goats  and  dark  coloured  sheep,  which  are  to  be  seen 
in  abundance,  scattered  over  the  widely  extended 
plains.*  Only  a  few  trees  are  to  be  seen  in  all  the 
extent,  to  relieve  the  eye  from  the  dazzling  glare  of 
a  tropical  sun.  The  river  Godavery,  which  flows 
on  the  west  side  of  the  village  of  Pytun,  is  a  large 
and  noble  stream,  and  in  the  rainy  season  must  pre- 
sent a  grand  appearance.  When  we  think  of  the 
inestimable  value  of  a  living  stream  of  water  in  this 
dry  and  parched  land,  we  need  not  be  surprised,  that 
the  superstitious  and  idolatrous  natives  should  honour 
it  as  a  god,  and  pay  to  it  their  daily  devotions. 
Truly,  they  have  "  gods  many." 


PYTUN. 

Sabbath,  26th.  Our  servants  succeeded  in  procur- 
ing for  us  a  lodging  in  a  convenient  chowdey  outside 
of  the  town,  where  we  enjoyed  a  good  night's  repose, 
free  from  the  noise  and  confusion  and  dust  of  a  native 
village.  This  morning  we  rose  early  and  walked  down 
to  the  side  of  the  sacred  stream.     It  was  the  season  of 

*  The  Hindoos  here  have  great  herds  of  cattle,  and  large 
flocks  of  sheep.  The  milk  of  the  former,  and  the  wool  of  the 
latter,  only  are  used.  I  have  been  informed  that  they  will  not 
sell  their  oxen  to  be  used  by  the  English  government,  unless  on 
the  express  condition  that  they  shall  not  be  killed  and  eaten. 
The  sheep  are  black,  and  the  wool  is  a  coarse  kind  of  hair. 


IN  INDIA.  215 


Hindoo  devotions  at  the  river.  Disgusting  practices  of  many. 

their  morning  devotions.  Here  we  saw  multitudes 
of  men,  and  women,  and  children,  the  youthful,  and 
the  decrepid  old  man,  leaning  upon  his  staff,  descend- 
ing the  ghauts,*  to  bathe  their  bodies  in  the  stream, 
with  the  vain  hope,  that  the  sins  of  their  souls  may 
thereby  be  washed  away.  Some  appeared  devout, 
but  others  made  it  a  matter  of  sport,  and  amused 
themselves  by  splashing  the  water  upon  their  neigh- 
bours, when  their  devotions  were  over.  Others,  we 
observed,  came  for  the  purpose  merely  of  washing 
their  clothes,  as  this  seemed  to  occupy  the  whole  of 
their  attention;  while  others  near  them  were  dipping 
up  the  water  of  the  river  in  their  vessels  for  drinking, 
and  for  culinary  purposes.  Many  of  the  Hindoos 
think,  that  we  can  lay  no  just  claim  to  cleanliness, 
because  we  do  not  daily  bathe  our  whole  persons  in 
water,  after  their  example;  and  we,  in  turn,  do  not 

*  Ghauts  are  flights  of  steps,  made  of  hewn  stone,  which  lead 
from  the  bank  down  into  the  river,  upon  which  the  people  may 
descend  into  the  stream,  bathe,  wash  their  garments,  and  return 
with  safety.  The  making  of  these  ghauts  is  considered  an  act  of 
merit,  and  many  a  wealthy,  deluded  Hindoo  thinks  he  secures 
his  admission  into  heaven  by  building  such  a  flight  of  steps  for 
his  own  accommodation  and  that  of  his  neighbours.  These  steps 
are  of  great  benefit  to  the  people  in  many  places,  and  especially 
when  the  streams  are  high,  during  the  rainy  season. 

Drinking  river  water,  and  the  rain  water  caught  in  tanks,  is 
to  the  people  not  a  matter  of  choice,  but  of  yieccssity.  It  is  to  be 
regretted  that  some  of  the  people  are  so  filthy  as  to  wash  their 
clothes  and  bodies  in  the  tanks  from  which  they  draw  water  for 
drinking.  Some  of  the  people  complain  loudly  against  the  dirty 
practice,  but  their  voice  is,  in  most  instances,  not  regarded. 


216  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  preaching  of  Dajeba  interests  the  people. 

think  highly  of  them  in  this  respect,  for  making  use 
of  the  water  for  the  purposes  of  drinking  and  cook- 
ing, in  which  they  have  washed  their  vessels,  and  bo- 
dies, and  dirty  clothes.  Having  witnessed  the  morn- 
ing devotion  of  the  people,  we  ascended  the  hill  on 
which  the  town  stands,  by  one  of  the  numerous 
ghauts  which  lead  down  from  the  top  of  the  hill  into 
the  river,  and  passing  through  the  town  returned  to 
our  lodgings. 

After  breakfast,  we  took  Dajeba  with  us,  and 
taking  a  good  supply  of  tracts,  entered  the  town  by 
a  gate  on  the  north  side.  Finding  a  government 
chowdey,  where  a  number  of  people  were  assembled, 
we  entered  it  and  sat  down  by  them.  We  imme- 
diately began  to  converse  with  them  on  the  subject 
of  the  Christian  religion.  Many  coU-ected  in  and 
around  the  chowdey.  At  first,  some  did  not  seem 
disposed  to  attend  to  what  was  said,  and  by  talking 
and  making  a  noise  endeavoured  to  prevent  those 
from  hearing  who  seemed  desirous  to  do  so.  After 
some  time,  the  attention  of  the  whole  assembly  was 
obtained,  and  then  we  gave  place  to  Dajeba,  who 
made  known  to  them  the  way  of  salvation  through 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The  people  listened  for  half 
an  hour  with  profound  attention  to  all  he  said,  and 
only  broke  their  silence  by  expressions  of  their  ap- 
probation, as  "It  is  good,"  "It  is  true,"  &c. 

A  Brahmun  present,  not  seeming  to  like  the  at- 
tention that  was  paid,  interrupted  the  speaker,  and 
began  to  extol  the  Hindoo  gods.     The  moral  charac- 


IN  INDIA.  217 


A  Brahmun  silenced.  Tracts  ueeful. 

ters  of  some  of  them  were  held  up  by  us  lo  the  ^iew 
of  the  people,  and  portions  of  the  tract  "In  whom 
shall  we  trust,"  where  the  vile  character  of  these  gods 
is  described  according  to  the  Hindoo  books,  were 
read  in  their  hearing.  When  the  people  heard  this, 
they  laughed,  and  said  it  was  true ;  but  the  Brah- 
mun, being  ashamed,  kept  silent. 

A  young  man  present  said  he  had  heard  of  Jesus 
Christ,  a  year  ago,  from  two  Missionaries*  who  had 
visited  Pytun  ;  distributed  tracts  among  the  people, 
and  told  them  that  Jesus  was  the  Saviour  of  the 
world.  They  had  not  given  him  any  tracts,  but  he 
had  heard  them  preach,  and  had  seen  the  tracts 
which  were  given  to  others.  We  were  rejoiced  to 
find  that  the  word  of  God,  spoken  a  year  ago  by 
these  brethren,  had  not  been  forgotten.  May  the 
words  spoken  and  the  tracts  distributed  by  them  and 
us,  be  abundantly  blessed  to  the  good  of  this  people. 

We  spent  about  two  hours  in  this  place,  in  con- 
versing with  the  people,  and  in  distributing  tracts  to 
those  who  could  read,  and  then  returned  to  our 
chowdey,  as  the  day  was  hot,  and  we  wished  lo  rest 
and  prepare  lo  visit  the  town  in  the  afternoon. 

Shortly  after  we  had  returned,  a  Hindoo  (a  gold- 
smith) came  to  us,  and  solicited  a  book.  He  told  us 
that  he  had  heard  of  Jesus  Christ  about  a  year  ago, 

*    These  were  the  Reverend  Messrs  Mitchell  and  Wilson,  of 
the  Scottish  Mission,  who,  I  presume,  were  the  first  Christian 
Missionaries  that  ever  visited  this  place. 
T 


218  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Application  for  tracts  from  a  goldsmith.         Worship  in  a  chowdey, 

in  a  village  about  twelve  kos  (twenty-four  miles)  on 
this  side  of  Poonah  ;  that  two  men  were  there,  and 
had  given  his  son  a  book,  which  told  him  more  about 
Christ,  and  now  he  wanted  another  book.  We  made 
many  inquiries  of  him,  and  among  others  we  asked 
him,  as  he  was  a  goldsmith,  if  he  made  idols  for  the 
people?  He  repHed,  "No;  other  people  make  and 
worship  them  ;  I  worship  the  one  God."  We  cheer- 
fully supplied  him  with  tracts,  and  dismissed  him. 

After  this  man,  others  came  for  books,  and  they, 
too,  were  supplied.  The  people  seemed  so  desirous 
to  talk  with  us,  that  we  found  it  necessary  to  retire 
for  a  season  to  rest,  and  let  Dajeba  talk  to  them,  and 
distribute  tracts,  as  he  had  strength  so  to  do. 

After  dinner  w^e  assembled  all  the  persons  in  our 
employ,  as  cook,  coolies,  &c.,  in  the  chowdey,  for 
worship.  A  few  others  \Vere  present.  We  were 
particular  in  informing  them  that  it  is  our  duty  and 
practice,  especially  on  the  Sabbath,  to  meet  together 
for  the  worship  of  God.  A-  portion  of  Scripture  was 
then  read  to  them,  and  explained  and  enforced. 
After  prayer  they  were  dismissed.  Some  of  them 
were  quite  surprised  to  see  us  conduct  the  worship 
of  God  in  so  quiet  a  manner,  and  with  closed  eyes 
addressing  our  prayers  to  God  for  His  blessing,  and 
not  to  an  idol.  They  went  off,  and  began  to  talk 
about  the  exercises  among  themselves.  May  they 
be  led  to  see  a  beauty  in  holiness,  and  in  the  simple 
rites  of  the  Christian  worship,  and  be  led  to  reject 


IN  INDIA.  219 


The  worship  of  the  Pimpul  tree. 


the  uniiieaning  ceremonies  and  heartless  formalities 
of  their  own  idolatrous  system. 

About  three  o'clock  we  took  some  tracts  and  went 
into  the  village  again,  accompanied  by  Dajeba.  We 
inquired  for  one  of  the  large  temples,  and  on  being 
conducted  to  one,  we  took  our  seat  in  the  verandah, 
where  we  conversed  with  the  people  for  some  time. 
But  finding  it  too  warm  and  confined,  we  requested 
the  people  to  follow  us  to  a  neighbouring pimpwZ  trte^* 

*  The  pimpul  tree  (ficus  religiosa,  holy  fig  tree)  is  esteemed 
sacred  by  the  Hindoos.  These  trees,  when  found  in  or  near  a 
village  or  temple,  generally  have  a  mound  of  earth  and  stone  raised 
up  around  the  trunk,  to  tlie  height  of  three  or  four  feet.  The 
top  of  this  mound,  which  is  about  ten  or  twelve  feet  in  diameter, 
is  covered  with  hewn  stone ;  a  small  idol  of  Hunooman,  or  some 
other  god,  is  placed  at  the  foot  of  the  tree.  In  some  instances, 
there  is  no  idol,  and  then  a  part  of  the  tree  is  marked  with  red 
paint,  to  show  the  particular  spot  in  the  tree  where  the  god  es- 
pecially resides.  From  what  I  have  seen,  I  should  judge  that 
this  tree  is  worshipped  more  by  the  females  than  by  the  males. 
The  worshipping  of  tliis  tree  is  considered,  by  the  women,  to  be 
a  great  helper  to  their  fruitfulness,  and  especially  assists  them  to 
have  male  children.  While  in  the  village  of  Allabag,  some  time 
ago,  we  observed  a  good  looking  woman  engaged  in  the  act  of 
worship  called  pru-du-kshu-na,  that  is,  circumambulating  a  tree. 
She  walked  around  the  tree  at  a  rapid  pace.  At  every  revolu- 
tion she  dropped  a  bead  of  the  rosary  she  held  in  her  hand — 
raised  her  hands  in  adoration  to  the  tree,  and  pronounced  a  short 
prayer.  When  we  saw  her,  she  had  been  engaged  in  that  man' 
ner  for  the  space  of  three  hours.  As  the  worshipper  has  to  walk 
around  the  tree  with  the  right  side  towards  it,  it  is  surprising  that 
the  individual  does  not  fall  down,  through  giddiness.  The  hus- 
band of  this  woman  was  sitting  at  his  ease^  m  the  verandah  of  a 
house  i^  sight,  watching,  with  apparei^t  iijterest,  the  ponduct  of 


220  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Preaching.  A  Hindoo  defends  his  idolatry. 

which  afforded  a  cool  and  refreshing  shade,  and  there 
we  would  preach  to  them  the  word  of  God.  Being 
seated,  with  a  number  of  people  around  us,  we 
endeavoured  to  impress  upon  their  minds  the  truth, 
that  there  is  but  one  true  and  living  God;  that  He  is 
the  maker  of  all  men  ;  that  He  is  invisible  and  im- 
material, a  pure  and  holy  Spirit;  and  that  the  idols, 
which  the  Hindoos  worship,  are  the  work  of  men's 
hands,  and  ought  not  to  be  worshipped,  for  tiiey  are 
false  gods.  While  making  these  remaiks,  a  number 
more  collected  around  us,  and  hstened  with  atten- 
tion. The  remarks  made  about  the  idols  stirred  up 
the  spirit  of  one  man,  a  Biahmun,  to  speak  in  the 
defence  of  idolatry.     He  remarked  : 

Brah.  These  (referring  to  the  idols)  are  our  gods, 
and  we  ought  to  worship  them. 

•Miss.  Not  so.  God  commands  you  and  all  men 
to  worship  Him,  and  not  idols,  saying,  "  Thou 
shalt  not  make  unto  thyself  any  graven  image, 
&c. ;"  and  if  you  do  continue  to  worship  them  you 
will  be  destroyed.     And  so  speaks  the  Shastru,'' 


* 


his  wife.  We  asked  the  man  who  the  woman  was,  and  what  she 
was  doing,  and  why  she  did  so.  He  replied.  She  is  my  wife ; 
we  have  been  married  for  years,  and  having  no  children,  we  are  ex- 
ceedingly anxious  to  have  a  son.  To  obtain  this  object,  we  have 
visited  many  of  the  sacred  places,  far  and  near,  and  are  here 
now ;  and  my  wife  is  now  performing  pini-du-kshu-na.  And  do  you 
think,  we  asked,  that  your  wife  will  bear  you  a  son  now,  after 
she  shall  have  travelled  for  hours  or  days  around  these  trees  ? 
He  replied,  There  is  no  doubt  of  it ;  we  shall  have  a  son  now. 
*    The  Hindoo  sacred  books  are,  as  we  might  expect,  wonder- 


IN  INDIA.  221 


Conversations  with  the  natives. 


Brah.  But  God  commanded  us  to  worship  idols. 
He  commanded  our  fathers  to  do  so,  and  as  they 
have  done  so  will  we. 

JHiss.  This  is  not  the  fact.  God  did  not  command 
us  nat  to  worship  idols,  and  you  to  worship  them.  He 
commands  all  men,  everywhere,  to  worship  Him  in 
spirit  and  in  truth,  and  not  through  the  medium  of 
idols,  nor  the  idols  themselves.  But  the  people,  not 
willing  to  observe  the  pure  worship  of  God,  which 
requires  the  whole  heart,  threw  it  off,  and  began  to 
worship  idols.  The  Hindoo  religion  was  establish- 
ed, and  is  kept  up,  by  the  Brahmuns,  to  keep  the 
people  in  ignorance,  so  that  they  may  retain  their 
authority  over  the  poor,  and  take  their  money  from 
them. 

This  excited  his  in<3ignation,  which  he  was  not 
backward  to  express;  and  then,  leaving  the  subject 
of  idols,  he  began  to  defend  the  Hindoo  religion,  by 
holding  up  the  works  of  their  gods,  and  especially 
those  of  Krishnoo*  When  we  had  heard  him 
through,  we  asked  him : 

jyiiss.  Do  you  not  believe  that  God  is  holy? 

fully  inconsistent  with  themselves.  In  some  passages  they  ad- 
vocate the  worship  of  idols,  and  in  others  they  condemn  it.  In 
some  places  they  assert  that  a  man  may,  by  works  of  merit,  save 
himself;  and  in  others  they  deny  it,  and  teach  that  a  sinless 
gooroo  (or  a  Saviour)  is  necessary,  and  without  him  a  man  can- 
not be  saved.  A  knowledge  of  these  facts  is  necessary  for  the 
Missionary  in  arguing  with  the  people. 

*     Krishnoo  is  the  eighth  incarnation  of  Vishnoo,  the  second 
person  of  the  Hindoo  triad. 
^* 


222  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Character  of  the  Hindoo  deities. 

Br  ah.  Yes  ;  God  is  holy. 

Miss.  Can  God  commit  sin  1 

Brah.  No. 

Miss.  What  is  sin?  Is  it  not  sinful  to  lie,  steal, 
deceive,  kc.1 

Brah.  Yes.  One  of  the  company,  a  Brahmun, 
replied:  "Sin,  is  to  go  about  the  country  as  you  do, 
teaching  the  people,  and  giving  them  little  books." 
(What  a  definition  of  sin!) 

Miss.  Hear,  then,  the  story  of  Bruhma.  The  cha- 
racter of  Bruhma  was  then  taken  up,  and  it  was 
shown  to  the  people  from  their  own  sacred  books, 
that  he  was  guilty  of  such  gross  sins  that  the  god 
Sheve  cut  off  one  of  his  heads,  and  pronounced  him 
accursed,  and  forbade  the  people  to  worship  him. 
In  consequence  of  which,  no  Hindoo  now  worships 
him,  and  none  think  of  erecting  a  temple  to  his 
honour.  The  vile  conduct  of  Vishnoo  and  Sheve 
was  also  mentioned.  The  disgraceful  conduct  of 
Krishnoo  among  the  gopees,  (female  cow-herds) 
was  also  exposed  ;  from  which  the  conclusion  was 
drawn,  that  none  of  these  could  be  God,  themselves 
being  judges,  for  they  all  are  vile. 

Brah.  All  you  say  is  true.  Krishnoo  did  as  you 
say;  but  he  made  an  atonement  for  these  things.  He 
swallowed  the  rain  of  fire,  which  was  poured  down 
from  heaven  upon  the  gopees,  and  which  had  flowed 
over  twelve  villages.*     While   speaking,   another 

*  There  are  other  versions  of  this  wonderful  deliverance  of 
the  gopees,  but  they  are  all  equally  foolish. 


IN  INDIA.  223 


Hindoo  mode  of  obtaining  pardon. 


Brahmun  interrupts  him,  by  saying,  "  Krishnoo  did 
not  connmit  sin." 

Miss.  Be  silent ;  yoii  are  an  ignorant  man.  You 
do  not  know  your  own  Shastru.  He  was  then  si- 
lent, and  the  other  was  permitted  to  proceed  and 
finish  his  defence  of  Krishnoo,  though  much  excited. 
Having  finished  his  defence,  we  repUed, — "No  mat- 
ter what  atonement  Krishnoo  may  have  made  for 
his  sins  of  lying,  theft,  and  adultery,  still  you  acknow- 
ledge that  these  things  are  sins,  and  that  Krishnoo 
did  commit  them,  and  of  course,  as  you  say  God 
cannot  sin,  Krishnoo  is  not  God." 

This  seemed  to  confound  them  for  a  while  ;  and 
after  a  short  pause,  we  remarked  : — All  men  are 
sinners.  How,  then,  can  our  sins  be  pardoned? 
This  is  the  great  concern. 

Brah.  Our  sins  may  be  pardoned  in  many  ways, 
viz :  by  worshipping,  bathing,  by  gifts  to  the  Brah- 
muns,  &c. 

Miss.  But  if  you  attempt  to  worship  God,  and 
offer  gifts,  while  your  mind  is  sinful,  will  God  accept 
your  worship? 

Hind.  (A  Hindoo  replies)  True,  Sahib ;  he  will 
not.     (The  Brahmun  was  silent). 

Miss.  How,  then,  can  the  mind  be  purified?  If 
you  wash  your  body  in  the  Godavery,*  still  the  fiU 

*  The  Godavery  is  esteemed  a  sacred  river  by  the  Hindoos, 
and  to  bathe  in  it  is  one  of  the  many  ways  they  have  to  obtain 
the  pardon  of  sin.  ' 


224  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  true  gooroo,  Jesus  Christ. 

thiness  of  the  mind  will  not  be  removed.  Sin  does 
not  cleave  t^  the  body,  but  to  the  soul. 

Hind.  (One  of  the  crowd  replies)  Yes,  it  does. 

Miss.  (Holding  up  the  hand)  Does  sin  attach  it- 
self to  this  hand  ]     Is  it  sinful  1 

Hind.  "Yes,  yes,"  said  some.  "No,  no,"  said 
others;  "sin  belongs  to  the  mind." 

One  of  the  crowd  called  out  to  a  person  who  was 
coming  towards  us, — "  Come  here  ;  this  fellow  says 
thatBruhma,  Vishnoo,  Sheve  and  Krishnoo,  are  no 
gods." 

Miss.  It  is  your  own  account  of  them  ;  you  say 
they  have  committed  sin,  and  if  so,  how  can  they 
be  gods'?  they  cannot  take  away  our  sins.  The 
great  question  is,  how  can  sin  be  pardoned  ?  Your 
own   Shastru   says  a  gooroo'^  is  necessary  to  take 

*  The  gooroo  is  a  spiritual  guide.  Most  of  the  Hindoos  have 
a  gooroo,  to  whom  they  look  for  instruction,  in  reference  to  their 
future  state.  Their  Shastrus  say  that  the  gooroos  must  be  free 
from  sin,  and  they  pretend  that  they  are;  but  it  is  only  to  deceive 
the  people,  and  to  obtain  their  money,  1  saw  one  man  in  Bom- 
bay, who  said  that  at  that  time,  there  were  more  than  two  hun- 
dred persons  depending  on  him  alone  for  salvation  from  sin. 
This  individual  told  the  people  that  if  they  would  give  him  one 
rwpee  apiece,  he  would  take  upon  himself  the  whole  responsibility 
of  their  sins,  and  would  secure  to  them  a  perfect  release  from  future 
punishment ;  and  they  might  give  themselves  no  more  concern 
about  the  matter.  Two  hundred  of  them  were  foolish  enough  to 
believe  this  deceiver ;  and  how  many  more  are  deceived  in  like 
manner  by  others,  it  would  be  impossible  to  tell.  It  becomes  the 
Christian  to  pray  that  these  benighted  Hindoos  may  find  the  true 
Gooroo,  even  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  alone  is  able  to  take 
away  the  sin  of  the  world. 


IN  INDIA. 


225 


A  deceiver  of  the  people. 


away  sin  ;  and  must  nol  this  gooroo  be  sinless  ? 
Where  can  such  an  one  be  found  1  Surely,  not  in 
this  world. 

Hind.  Yes  ;  he  who  shows  us  the  way  to  be 
saved,  and  expounds  to  us  the  Shastru,  is  our  goo- 
roo.    There  are  many  gooroos. 

Miss.  But  who  is  able  to  take  away  your  sins  ? 
Surely,  not  your  gooroos,  for  they  are  sinners,  and 
need  gooroos  for  tliemselves. 

Hind.  But  if  a  man  believes  that  he  himself  is  a 
gooroo,  then  he  will  be  one. 

Miss.  What !  what !  a  sinful  man  believe  that  he 
is  able  to  guide  and  instruct  himself,  and  be  his  own 
gooroo]  You  know  that  a  sinless  person  is,  even 
according  to  your  Shastru,  necessary  to  take  away 
the  sins  of  sinful  men  ;  there  is  a  sinless  gooroo,  the 
Jugud-gooroo,  (Saviour  of  the  world)  and  besides  him 
there  is  no  other.  Pay  attention,  while  we  tell  you 
of  this  gooroo. 

Hind.  Hear,  hear. 

We  then  began  to  tell  the  people  of  their  sinfulness ; 
the  need  they  had  of  a  Saviour,  whose  character  was 
described,  and  that  the  name  of  this  true  and  only 
Jugud'gooroo  (Saviour  of  the  world)  is  Jesus  Christ. 

The  name  of  Jesus  being  mentioned,^  immediately 
one  of  the  crowd,  for  the  sake  of  drawing  off  the 
attention  of  the  people  from  the  subject,  which  seem- 
ed to  interest  some  of  them,  cries  out,  *''Give  me  a 
book  ; "  another  said,  "  Who  is  this  Jesus  Christ  1" 
and  another  said,  **Come  to-raoirow,  and  we  will 


226  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Christ,  an  offence  to  the  heathen.  Opposition  to  the  Gospel. 

hear  you  on  this  subject."  In  the  midst  of  this  con- 
fusion, it  was  useless  to  attempt  to  give  them  any 
further  instruction.  We  told  them  that  we  must 
leave  them,  as  their  conduct  was  disorderly.  We 
gave  a  few  tracts  to  some  near  us,  and  the  others 
were  snatched  from  us,  and  the  men  had  a  perfect 
scuflle  for  them,  among  themselves.  While  they 
were  contending  for  the  tracts,  we  pushed  our  way 
through  the  crowd,  and  walked  off,  followed  by 
many,  who  shouted  after  us,  "  Yci-shu  nu-ko,  yd-shil 
nu'koy  Krishnoo  ddve  dhd."  Away  with  Jesus,  away 
with  Jesus ;  Krishnoo  is  God.  Others  cried  out, 
"  Ram  is  God,  Ram  is  God  ;  "  and  others  followed 
after  us,  shouting,  hallooing,  and  clapping  their 
hands.  Never  in  my  life  had  I  such  feelings  as 
then.  Here  we  had  come,  in  the  exercise  of  love 
for  the  souls  of  these  perishing  thousands,  to  tell 
them  of  Jesus,  and  of  the  way  of  salvation  through 
Him  ;  but  like  the  rebellious  and  hard-hearted  Jews 
of  old,  they  cried  out  against  the  Lord  of  Hfe,  say- 
ing, "Away  with  Jesus  ;  away  with  Jesus  !  "  Oh, 
that  this  sin  may  not  be  laid  to  their  charge !  May 
they  yet  hear,  believe,  repent  and  live. 

As  we  walked  away  from  these  enraged  idolaters, 
one  man,  an  aged  Brahmun,  came  alongside  of  us, 
and  making  his  salaam,  spoke  in  an  apparently  kind 
manner.  Pointing  to  Dajeba,  he  asks,  "Who  is 
he  ]"  We  told  him,  that  he  was  once  an  idolater, 
but  that  he  had  thrown  away  all  his  idols,  and  now 
worships  Jesus  Christ.     "And  what  does   he   eat 


IN  INDIA.  227 


An  attempt  to  injure  us.  A  false  report. 

now  ?"  The  same  kind  of  food  that  he  nsed  to 
eat,*  we  replied.  We  then  told  him,  (hat  the  peo- 
ple had  acted  very  insolently ;  that  it  was  a  shame 
to  them ;  and  should  they  come  to  Bombay,  or  to 
our  coimtry,  we  would  not  treat  them  so.  As  it 
was  then  near  night,  and  not  knowing  the  way  out 
of  this  walled  town,  he  offered  to  show  us  the  way, 
saying,  "  Follow  me,  and  I  will  show  you  the  w-ay 
out."  We  did  so,  and  this  wily  deceiver  led  us  to 
the  brow  of  the  hill,  where  the  wall  had  been  broken 
down,  and  stepping  aside,  stopped  suddenly,  and 
said,  "That  is  the  way  ;  go  on."  We,  at  once,  saw 
our  danger,  and  drew  back.  A  few  steps  more 
would  have  tumbled  us  down  ihe  hill,  (which,  at 
that  place,  is  exceedingly  steep),  and  the  fall  would 
inevitably  have  broken  our  limbs,  if  not  cost  us  our 
lives.  We  were  not  prepared  for  the  exhibition  of 
such  consummate  depravity,  (for  the  man  most  evi- 
dently designed  to  maim  or  kill  us)  and  for  a  mo- 

*  The  above  question  has  a  point  in  it  which  is  not  perceived 
by  every  one.  The  cow  is  held  sacred  by  the  Hindoos.  They 
know  that  all  Europeans  in  the  country  eat  meat  of  various 
kinds,  and  that  the  flesh  of  their  favourite  deity  is  eaten  by  them. 
In  consequence  of  this,  the  prejudices  of  many  of  the  heathen, 
especially  the  Brahmuns,  are  excited  against  all  foreigners.  The 
Brahmuns  report  that  Christian  people  meet  together,  at  times, 
to  eat  bread  and  drink  brandy  (referring  to  the  sacrament),  and 
that  those  who  become  converts  to  Christianity,  become  so,  not 
from  a  sense  of  duty,  but  for  the  purpose  of  getting  brandy  and 
beef  to  use  ;  and  moreover,  that  the  Missionaries  pay  these  con- 
verts a  large  sum  of  money  to  induce  them  to  renounce  Hindoo- 
ism  I  !     Hence  the  question,  "  What  does  he  eat  nbwf 


228  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

A  providential  escape.  Tlie  kind  boys* 

ment  were  confounded.  The  crowd  behind  us  stood 
in  silent  amazement;  and  if  God  had  not  restrained 
them  at  the  time,  and  withheld  them  from  pressing 
onward,  they  would,  most  assuredly,  have  pushed 
us  over.  To  the  restraining  grace  of  God,  and  His 
kind  and  providential  care,  do  we  ascribe  our  dehver- 
ance,  at  this  moment,  from  the  danger  that  threat- 
ened us.  Having  collected  our  thoughts,  we  spoke 
to  the  people,  and  asked  them  what  they  thought  of 
the  conduct  of  that  Brahmun  towards  us,  (who,  in 
the  meantime,  had  made  his  exit)  and,  after  some 
remarks  upon  the  wickedness  of  his  conduct,  asked, 
if  there  was  any  one  present  whom  we  could  trust 
to  show  us  the  way  out  of  the  town  ?  Two  little 
boys  said  they  would  show  us  the  way,  and  bade  us 
follow  them.  We  did  so,  and  they  conducted  us 
safely  to  our  place  of  lodging. 

One  of  these  boys  told  us,  that  the  design  of  the 
Brahmun  was,  to  have  us  tumble  down  the  hill,  with 
the  view  of  injuring  us.  They  thought  it  a  wicked 
thing  in  him  to  do  so.  We  told  these  lads,  of  the 
way  of  life  through  Jesus  Christ ;  and  that,  as  they 
had  been  kind  to  us,  we  would  reward  them  each 
with  a  bound  copy  of  the  New  Testament.  We  wrote 
their  names  and  our  own  in  two  copies,  and  present- 
ed the  same  to  them,  in  the  hope  that,  through  the 
blessing  of  God  upon  the  Word,  they  may  be  led  to 
the  Saviour. 

While  conversing  with  these  lads  at  the  chowdey, 
a   Hindoo  approached,  and  asked   us  for  a  book. 


IN  INDIA. 


The  village  ofPytun. 


"What  kind  of  a  book  do  you  want  ?"  we  asked.  He 
replied, — "The  story  of  Ru-ku-me-nee,  (one  of 
the  Hindoo  goddesses)."  We  do  not  keep  such 
useless  and  vile  books,  but  if  you  will  receive  it,  we 
will  give  you  a  book  about  Jesus  Christ.  He  re- 
ceived the  tract  from  us,  and  making  his  salaam,  re- 
tired. Many  others  called  for  books,  till  it  was  quite 
late,  and  we  refused  to  give  any  more  away  till  the 
next  morning. 

From  what  we  have  seen  to-day,  of  the  spirit  of 
this  people,  we  are  authorised  to  say  that  the  distri- 
bution of  the  word  of  God  in  this  village,  may  be 
attended  with  some  danger,  and,  no  doubt,  a  large 
share  of  reproach.  The  people  were  exceedingly 
opposed  to  the  Gospel,  and  were  determined  to  show 
it.  The  tracts  distributed  will,  we  hope,  open  their 
eyes,  in  some  degree,  to  see,  and  to  acknowledge 
the  truth.  We  have  done  our  work  in  this  village 
for  the  present,  and  leave  the  result  with  God,  who 
has  promised  that  His  Word  shall  not  return  unto 
Him  void. 

The  village  of  Pytun  belongs  to  the  Government 
of  Hydrabad,  or,  as  it  is  called,  the  JSTizani's  Terri- 
tories,'^ and  contains,  according  to  the  most  approved 

*  In  the  year  1713,  Mzam-ool-Moolk,  the  founder  of  the  pre- 
sent dynasty,  wae  deputed  from  Delhi  to  the  Dekhun  as  Viceroy ; 
in  1723,  he  assumed  sovereignty  over  all  the  Moghal  possessions, 
south  of  the  Nurbudda  river.  He  died  in  1748.  The  territory 
has  been  much  extended  since  that  time,  by  his  children,  and  his 
successors  to  the  throne.  The  king  on  the  throne  at  Hydrabad 
is  called  the  Mzam,  by  Europeans  only,  and  the  whole  country, 
U 


230  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  era  of  Shalewahun. 

estimate,  twenty  thousand  inhabitants.  The  prin- 
cipal part  of  these  are  Brahmuns.  This  being  the 
fact,  and  the  circumstance  also  that  we  are  not  in 
the  country  over  which  the  Hon.  East  India  Com- 
pany exercise  their  authority,  may  have  induced  the 
people  to  show,  to-day,  so  much  opposition  to  the 
truth.  It  is  very  easy  to  perceive  where  native  au- 
thority is  uppermost ;  more  especially,  perhaps,  when 
that  authority  can  be  exercised  against  the  Gospel. 
It  is,  to  the  Christian,  a  pleasing  thought  that  the 
kingdoms  of  this  world  shall  become  the  kingdoms 
of  our  Lord,  and  of  His  Christ. 

In  the  first  century  of  the  Christian  era,  Pytun  was 
the  capital  of  Shalewahun,  a  powerful  sovereign  of 
India,  whose  dominions  included  the  greater  part  of 
the  Dekhun.  The  site  of  his  palace  is  still  pointed 
out  by  the  people  ;  and  several  large  pillars  of  hewn 
stone,  still  standing,  are  said  to  have  been  erected 
by  him.  He  is  the  founder  of  the  era  which  bears 
his  name,  and  according  to  which  the  Mahratta 
people  reckon  time.  He  arose  about  the  year  78, 
A.  D.  From  the  signification  of  his  name,  Shale 
(wood),  and  wahun  (a  vehicle),  he  being  represented 
as  borne  upon  a  cross  of  that  wood,  (Shorea  robusta) 
and  the  circumstances  of  his  birth,  he  is  identified 
by  colonel  Wilford  with  Christ. 


subject  to  the  Mussulman  power  at  Hydrabad,  is   called  "the 
Mxam^s  Territory." 


IN  INDIA.  231 


Akul-wai-ree.  Zeal  of  Hindoos  in  erecting  temples. 


DEPARTURE  PROM  PYTUN. 

27th.  We  left  Pytiin  early  this  morning,  for  Hur- 
see-PurseCy  a  small  village,  containing  about  twenty 
houses,  and  about  twelve  miles  distant.  On  our 
way,  we  passed  through  the  village  of  Akul-wa-ree, 
SoUna-poor,  and  Dao-wardee.  Akul-wa-ree  is  a 
small  village,  containing  only  twelve  houses  which 
are  inhabited.  Before  reaching  the  village,  we  saw 
three  Brahmuns  engaged  in  their  religious  ablu- 
tions, in  a  small  stream.  Having  gained  their  at- 
tention, we  told  them  of  the  plan  of  salvation,  to 
which  they  listened  with  considerable  attention,  and 
then  passed  on  to  the  village.  Here  we  stopped  be- 
fore the  door  of  one  of  the  temples,  and  preached  to 
the  few  who  assembled  to  hear  us.  None  of  them 
seemed  disposed  to  make  any  reply.  We  gave 
tracts  to  all  who  could  read,  and  to  the  Brahmuns 
whom  we  saw  at  the  stream,  and  who,  having 
finished  their  ablutions,  had  come  to  hear  what  we 
had  to  say  further  about  Christ.  We  have  been 
struck,  during  the  whole  of  our  tour,  with  this  fact, 
that  however  poor  the  people  in  any  village  may  be, 
and  however  small  that  village  may  be,  still  we 
liave  not  found  one  village  in  which  there  was  not 
at  least  one  temple,  and  in  many  cases,  four.  A 
village  without  a  temple  is  a  very  rare  thing  among 
the  Hindoos,  so  far  as  my  observation  has  extended  ; 
and  to  these  the  people,  however  poor,  resort  with 


233  MissioNARr  journal 

A  reproof  to  Christians.  Solnapoor. 

offerings  of  some  kind  or  other,  to  present  them  to 
their  helpless  and  lifeless  gods.  Would  that  Chris- 
tian people,  in  a  Christian  land,  were  as  zealous  in 
erecting  churches  to  Jehovah,  as  these  heathen  are 
in  erecting  temples  to  their  gods.*  Here  are  only 
twelve  dvveUinghouses,  and  the  thirteenth  is  a  tem- 
ple, but  they  have  no  school:  yea,  and  they  are 
without  God. 


SOL-NA-POOR. 

Came  to  Sol-na-poor.  This  village  contains  from 
fifty  to  sixty  houses,  built  of  brick  baked  in  the  sun. 
They  all  look  old,  and  are  in  a  state  of  decay.  The 
village  is  in  the  midst  of  an  extensive  plain,  and  is 
shaded  by  a  few  trees.  Near  the  village,  the  col- 
lector of  the  government  taxes,  who  at  this  time  is 
travelling  through  the  district  on  this  business,  had 
pitched  his  tent.  A  train  of  servants  and  a  company 
of  sea-poys  (soldiers), f  some  of  whom  were  on  guard, 
were  with  him.  We  passed  his  tent,  and  went  up 
to  the  gate  of  the  village,  where  we  conversed  with 
a  number  of  idlers,  and  distributed  a  few  tracts. 
Leaving  our  horses  in  the  charge  of  our ghora-wallas,1^ 
we  approached  the  tent  of  the  collector ;  carrying 

*  I  think  it  would  be  impossible  to  find  a  temple  in  India, 
which  has  not  been  paid  for.     They  are  out  of  debt. 

t  This  word,  if  pronounced  as  written,  would  be  she-pa-e. 
and  not  sea-poy. 

t     Ghora-walla,  a  horse-keeper. 


IN  INDIA.  233 


Interview  with  the  Nixam's  collector.  The  hookah. 


with  us  a  copy  of  the  New  Testament  and  a  few 
tracts.  We  made  our  Salaam,  and  the  guard  per- 
mitted us  to  pass  on.  Coming  to  the  collector,  we 
made  our  Salaam,  which  was  returned  by  many  of 
those  who  sat  around  him.  We  found  the  collector, 
a  good  looking  Hindoo,  and  of  a  more  fair  com- 
plexion than  the  most  of  them,  sitting  on  a  mat,  in 
the  midst  of  his  numerous  attendants,  before  the 
door  of  his  tent.  His  under  garment  was  of  silk, 
and  around  him  was  wrapped  a  long  piece  of  fine 
woollen  cloth,  dyed  red.  On  a  mat  in  his  tent,  lay 
his  gold  watch  ;  behind  him  was  his  hookahy*  with 

*  The  hookah  is  the  Indian  smoking-pipe.  It  consists  of  a  large 
boWl,  or  bottle,  with  a  long  neck,  made  of  brass,  glass,  silver  or 
clay,  to  suit  the  purse  of  the  purchaser,  which  is  filled  with  water 
nearly  up  to  the  top.  Through  the  neck  of  this  bottle,  which  is 
made  air  tight,  two  hollow  tubes  pass.  The  one,  which  is  made 
to  hold  the  mixture  of  tobacco,  opium,  sugar,  &c.  which  is  used, 
passes  down  into  the  water :  the  other  passes  into  the  bottle,  but 
not  into  the  water.  To  the  outer  end  of  this  tube  is  attached  a 
long  flexible  tube,  with  a  silver  mouth-piece  affixed  to  it.  This 
tube  may  be  as  long  as  the  person  chooses,  generally  from  ten  to 
twenty  feet.  By  drawing  this  tube,  a  vacuum  is  formed  in  the 
bowl,  which  is  filled  by  the  smoke  forced  through  the  other  tube 
by  the  weight  of  the  atmosphere  on  the  top,  and  the  smoke  is 
thus  extracted,  cooled,  and  purified  by  passing  through  the  water. 
The  person  using  the  hookah  has  a  man  to  carry  it  for  him,  pre- 
pare it,  &c.  Many  Europeans  have  become  attached  to  this  in- 
strument of  luxury,  and  so  attached,  that  they  often  smoke  while 
lying  in  bed.  When  a  man  rides  in  a  palankeen,  and  chooses  to 
smoke  in  the  meantime,  his  hookah-bearer  holds  the  bowl  of  the 
hookah,  and  runs  alongside  of  the  palankeen.  To  a  Mussulman, 
or  a  wealthy  Hindoo,  it  is  ranked  among  the  indispensables. 


234  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Interview  with  the  collector. 

which  he  had  been  regahng  himself;  his  fingers, 
adorned  with  large  gold  rings,  were  employed  the 
most  of  the  time  in  stroking  into  its  proper  position 
the  long  hair  on  his  upper  lip.  His  countenance 
was  stern,  and  his  heavy  eyebrows  and  piercing 
look  seemed  to  say  that  caution  must  be  used  in  ap- 
proaching him.  We  asked  several  questions,  which 
were  readily  answered  by  a  Mussulman  attendant. 
On  their  inquiring  who  we  were,  we  told  them,  and 
proceeded  to  tell  them  also  our  business.  "We  go," 
we  said,  "from  place  to  place,  distributing  the  word 
of  God  and  preaching  to  the  people,  and  all  those 
who  wish  to  have  books  concerning  the  Christian 
religion,  we  give  them  to  them  gratuitously.  We 
beUeve  there  is  only  one  true  and  living  God,  who 
should  be  worshipped  by  all  men,  in  spirit  and  in 
truth ;  that  all  men  are  sinners,  and  that  there  is 
only  one  Saviour  for  all  men,  viz.,  Jesus  Christ,  and 
that  all  who  believe  in  Him  will  be  saved  ;  and  that 
besides  Him  there  is  no  other  Saviour,  and  no  other 
way  of  salvation. 

When  this  was  mentioned,  the  collector,  who  had 
kept  silent,  spoke,  and  said  ; — "  The  Hindoo  people 
have  their  own  teachers,  the  Brahmuns,  who  can 
instruct  them,  and  as  they  teach,  so  will  they  walk. 
You  are  the  teachers  of  your  own  people.  Go,  and 
teach  them.  You  have  no  authority  in  this  coun- 
try." 

Miss.  True,  we  have  no  authority  in  the  Nizam's 
territory ;  but  we  read  the  Shastrus  and  the  Koran, 


IN  INDIA.  235 


The  collector  refuses  the  Scriptures. 


and  having  examined  the  true  way,  we  may  con- 
verse about  these  things  with  others.  When  two 
stones  are  struck  together,  then  sparks  are  elicited  ; 
so  when  two  minds  are  brought  into  contact,  then 
may  the  truth  be  brought  out. 

At  this  he  held  down  his  head,  and  endeavoured 
to  conceal  the  smile  which  it  produced.  Some  of 
the  company  gave  their  heads  the  toss  of  approba- 
tion, and  smiled.  Others  said, — "  True  ;  well  said, 
Sahib."  As  we  had  come  into  his  presence  un- 
called, and  although  his  sternness  was  now  changed 
into  a  suppressed  smile,  we  judged  it  prudent  to  retire 
as  politely  and  quickly  as  possible.  We  presented  him 
a  copy  of  the  Scriptures  and  a  few  tracts,  and  begged 
he  would  accept  of  them ;  but  he  refused  to  take 
them,  saying, — "  I  have  been  at  Calcutta,  and  at  Be- 
nares, and  have  enough  of  books  ;  but  if  he  (pointing 
to  an  attendant  near  him)  wishes  them,  he  can  take 
them."  The  Hindoo  referred  to  took  them,  and  read 
a  portion  in  the  New  Testament.  A  Mussulman 
began  to  read  one  of  the  Hindoosthanee  tracts. 
While  they  were  thus  employed,  we  made  our  Sa- 
laam and  came  away.  Before  we  had  mounted  our 
horses,  to  proceed  to  the  next  village,  the  book  and 
tracts  were  returned  to  us  by  the  hand  of  a  servant, 
with  the  message  that  the  books  were  not  needed. 
The  person  who  brought  them  could  read;  we  gave 
them  to  him,  desiring  him  to  keep  them,  or  give 
them  away  to  whomsoever  he  pleased.  We  left  the 
place  rejoiced  that  we  had  disposed  of  even  one  copy 


236  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Daowaree.  Decrease  of  population. 

of  the  New  Testament;  God  may,  and  we  hope  will, 
bless  it  to  the  good  of  many,  and  make  even  the 
collector  feel  that,  although  he  has  many  books,  yet 
one  more  is  necessary. 

It  seemed  proper  to  us  not  to  say  any  thing  or  do 
any  thing  that  might  tend  to  excite  the  anger  of 
the  collector  against  us,  as  it  might  tend  to  preju- 
dice his  mind  against  future  Missionaries.  Aod  as 
we  had  no  passes  from  the  English  Government,  the 
most  prudent  plan  for  us  seemed  to  be,  to  get  away 
as  gently  as  possible. 

DAO-VV^AREE. 

We  rode  to  Dao-waree,  a  village  about  four  miles 
from  Sal-na-poor.  This  village,  a  few  years  ago, 
contained  seventy-five  houses,  but  iheie  is  scarcely 
half  that  number  now,  and  the  most  of  these  houses 
are  like  those  in  many  of  the  villages  through  which 
we  have  passed,  in  a  decaying  state.  What  has 
become  of  the  people  who  once  filled  these  villages, 
we  know  not.  It  would  seem  as  if  the  population 
in  this  part  of  the  country  is  on  the  decrease.  Per- 
haps the  oppression  which  many  of  them  experience 
from  the  native  rulers,  drives  them  to  those  places 
where  they  can  enjoy  more  freedom  from  oppression, 
and  be  more  likely  to  obtain  a  livelihood. 

We  stopped  in  this  village  about  an  hour  and  a 
half,  and  during  that  time  talked  with  nearly  all  the 
men  in  the  village,  and  gave  away  a  number  of 


m  INDIA.  237 


Hursee-Pursee.  Singing  beggars. 

tracts.  Nothing  special  occurred  here.  There  is 
no  school  in  this  village,  yet  we  found  many  of  the 
adults  who  could  read.  Hunooman  has  one  temple, 
but  no  one  seems  to  have  religious  zeal  enough  to 
keep  it  clean,  or  in  repair.  In  many  places,  the  peo- 
ple appear  to  he  tired  of  idolatry,  and  groan  under 
the  burden  which  it  imposes  on  them.  It  is  indeed 
a  grievous  yoke  of  bondage  under  which  they 
groan.     The  Lord  send  them  deliverance  speedily. 

HURSEE-PURSEE. 

Leaving  Dao-waree,  we  came  on  about  three  and 
a  half  miles,  to  the  small  village  of  Hursee-Pursee. 
Here  we  found  a  good  chowdey,  and  stopped  for  the 
night.  In  our  walk  this  evening,  we  found  a  com- 
pany of  singing  beggars,*  and  invited  them  to  come 
to  the  chowdey.  They  did  so,  and  at  our  own  re- 
quest sang  and  played  a  few  minutes,  and  then 
began  to  tell  us  the  story  of  one  Gopel-chund,  an  an- 
cient king  of  Bengal,  who,  in  his  distress  of  mind 
in  consequence  of  the  death  of  his  relations,  was  ad- 
vised to  apply  to  gooroos  and  gosavees  for  comfort, 

*  There  are  a  great  many  of  this  class  of  people,  who  travel 
about  the  country,  singing  songs,  and  playing  on  their  rude  in- 
struments, and  telling  stories.  They  depend  upon  the  contribu- 
tions of  their  hearers.  They  only  get  a  scanty  support;  but 
such  is  their  fondness  for  this  vagrant  life,  that  they  cannot  be 
induced  to  give  it  up.  When  we  found  this  little  company? 
they  were  seated  by  a  tank,  eating  their  scanty  meal,  which  con- 
sisted only  of  rice  cakes,  and  the  water  drawn  from  the  tank. 


238  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Preaching  to  the  singing  beggars. 

&c.  On  asking  the  narrator  how  long  the  story 
was,  he  repUed, — "It  would  take  me  three  days  to 
tell  it."  We  concluded  we  had  enough  of  it,  and 
calling  in  all  our  coolies,  and  others,  we  told  Dajeba 
to  tell  the  people  of  a  better  gooroo  than  those  to 
whom  Gopel-chund  made  application  for  comfort. 
Dajeba  then  told  them  of  Jesus  Christ ;  read  a  por- 
tion of  Luke,  chap,  xiii.,  and  after  expounding  it  and 
praying  with  them,  they  were  dismissed.  As  the 
singers  expected  to  be  paid,  we  told  them  that  they 
went  about  telling  the  Hindoos  stories  about  kings, 
and  singing  songs,  and  received  pice  from  them; 
but  we  went  about  telling  them  of  the  only  true 
God,  the  King  of  Kings,  and  asked  nothing  from 
ihem,  and  so  could  not  give  them  any  money.  If 
they  would  take  tracts,  we  would  supply  them. 
They  took  a  few  from  us.  Before  they  left  us,  we 
talked  to  them  about  the  impropriety  of  healthy  and 
strong  men  travelling  through  the  country  to  tell 
stories,  and  exhorted  them  to  leave  oflf  their  present 
work.  "But  how  can  we  do,  so,"  they  replied. 
"How,  then,  would  our  bellies  be  filled  .?"  We  hope 
the  word  of  God  which  they  will  have  with  them, 
may  be  blessed  to  them  and  others.  If  these  men, 
inured  to  hardships  as  they  are,  had  but  the  spirit  of 
Christ,  and  the  love  of  God  in  their  hearts,  what 
immense  good  they  might  do,  by  going  from  place 
to  place  preaching  the  Gospel  of  the  kingdom. 
But  now,  their  only  object  is  to  obtain  enough  to  eat 


IN  INDIA.  239 


Chinchkur.  The  temple  of  Khundoba. 

and  drink,  and  be  at  ease  in  this  world  :  the  future 
state  gives  them  but  little  or  no  concern. 

The  country  over  which  w^e  passed  to-day,  looked 
pretty  well.  A  large  portion,  however,  of  the  land, 
remains  uncultivated. 

Tuesday^  28th.  Left  Hursee-Pursee  early  in  the 
morning,  and  came  to  Chinch-kur,  about  ten  miles, 
where  we  stopped  during  the  day.  We  passed 
through  the  villages  of  Neem-gau,  Pan-chor,  and 
Kur-de-gau.  In  all  these  villages,  which  contain 
about  seventy  houses,  we  stopped  but  a  short  time  ; 
sufficient,  however,  to  tell  the  people  something 
about  the  Saviour,  and  to  distribute  tracts  to  all  the 
readers  we  could  find. 

At  Chinch-kur  we  stopped  in  an  old  and  forsaken 
temple  of  Khundoba.  This  building  is  handsome 
yet,  though  the  rude  hand  of  time  has  defaced  it 
much.  It  is  built  of  hewn  stone.  A  small  door 
leads  into  a  wide  and  spacious  room  of  about  twenty- 
five  feet  square.  The  roof  is  supported  by  large 
stone  pillars,  which  are  beautifully  carved  and  highly 
poUshed.  The  floor  of  this  room  is  of  polished  stone. 
It  was  once  the  ornament  of  the  village,  and  the 
pride  of  the  surrounding  country.  And  to  this  tem- 
ple in  days  gone  by,  thousands  upon  thousands  of 
people  resorted,  to  pay  their  adorations  to  the  stupid 
image,  which  still  occupies  its  place  in  the  adytum 
of  the  temple.  But  it  is  now  deserted.  The  whole 
place  is  looked  upon,  by  the  natives,  as  defiled,  and 
the  temple  unfit  to  worship  in.     It  was  for  once. 


240  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Conversations  with  the  people.  Gospel  needed. 

turned  to  good  account,  viz.  affording,  as  it  did,  two 
weary  Missionaries  a  resting  place,  and  sheltering 
them  from  the  heat  of  the  day,  while  they  made 
known  to  many  of  the  idolaters  of  the  land,  the 
Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  After  telling  the  people 
present  of  the  way  of  salvation,  we  spent  the  re- 
mainder of  the  time  in  asking  and  answering  ques- 
tions. The  Patel*  of  the  village  being  present,  we 
asked, 

Miss.  Whose  temple  is  this  1 

Patel.  Khun-do-ha^s  temple. 

Miss.  And  who  is  Khun-do-ba  1 

Patel.  Whether  he  is  a  god  or  a  devil,  how  should 
I  know  1 

Miss.  And  do  you  and  your  people  worship  him, 
without  knowing  who  or  what  he  is? 

Patel.  Yes ;  as  our  fathers  have  done,  so  will  we 
do. 

How  true  it  is,  that  they  worship  they  know  not 
what;  and  how  can  they  know  the  true  God,  and  be 
saved,  if  Christian  people  do  not  furnish  them  with 
the  Gospel. 

We  requested  a  man  present  to  bring  us  a  seerf  of 
milk,  as  we  were  thirsty,  and  the  water  was  not 
good.  He  replied,  that  "  All  the  cows  were  dead, 
and  no  milk  could  be  had  in  the  village."  "  But 
why,"  we  replied,  "  do  you  thus  tell  us  a  falsehood  1 

*    The  Patel  is  the  hereditary  local  manager  of  a  village,  and 
frequently  the  chief  man  in  the  place, 
t    A  seer  is  nearly  a  quart  of  our  measure. 


IN  INDIA.  241 


Incivility  of  a  native. 


We  saw  more  than  fifty  cows  on  the  plain  before  we 
entered  the  village,  and  surely  milk  can  be  had." 
"  No,  no,"  he  added,  "  they  are  all  dry."  Shortly 
after,  one  of  our  servants  came  in  with  a  seer  of 
milk  for  us,  thus  proving  the  falseness  of  the  Hin- 
doo's assertion.  This  is  mentioned,  to  give  a  speci- 
men of  Hindoo  laziness,  and  indifference,  as  exhi- 
bited by  many  of  them,  to  what  may  be  called  the 
civilities  even  of  heatlienism. 

During  our  stay  in  this  temple,  a  number  of  peo- 
ple called  to  see  us,  and  to  converse  with  us.  We 
found  only  one  man  who  felt  disposed  to  advocate 
the  worship  of  idols,  and  he  was  a  young  and  con- 
ceited Brahmun,  who  had  been  at  Bombay  about 
eight  years  ago,  according  to  his  own  account,  and 
had  heard  of  Jesus  Christ  at  that  time. 

Miss.  And  who  told  you  about  Jesus  Christ? 

Brahmun.  Just  such  men  as  you  are. 

Miss.  Did  you  get  any  tracts  from  them  1 

(His  answer  we  forget;  but  our  impression  is  that 
he  did  not  get  any). 

Miss.  What  was  the  name  of  the  gentleman  who 
told  you  of  Jesus  Christ? 

Brah.  How  should  I  know?  I  did  not  ask  his 
name,  nor  have  I  asked  yours,  and  how  then  should 
I  know  1 

The  haughty  manner  of  speaking  used  by  this 
Brahmun,  led  us  to  drop  the  conversation  with  him. 
Another  man  approached  us,  and  being  more  polite, 

V 


242  MISSIONARY   JOURNAL 

The  knowledge  of  Christ  received  from  a  tract. 

we  conversed  with  him.  After  telling  him  about 
Jesus,  and  the  way  of  salvation,  we  asked,  "  Did 
you  ever  hear  of  Jesus  Christ  before  to-day  1"  He 
replied,  that  he  had.  That  he  had  been  at  Jam- 
kair,  a  village  about  five  kos  (ten  miles)  from  us  on 
the  other  road,  which  leads  from  Ahmednuggur  to 
Jaulna,  and  had  seen  some  tracts  in  the  house  of  a 
Brahmun,  which  had  been  left  by  two  Padres  a 
year  ago.  These  tracts  he  had  read,  and  in  this 
way  had  obtained  considerable  knowledge  of  the 
Christian  religion,  though  he  had  not  seen  the  Mis- 
sionaries. This  information  rejoiced  us  much,  and 
cheered  us  in  the  work  of  distributing  the  word  of 
God  among  the  people.  These  tracts,  it  appears, 
were  preserved  by  the  Brahmun,  in  whose  possession 
they  were,  and  his  friends  and  others  were  not  de- 
barred from  reading  them.  Would  that  there  were 
hundreds  of  men  engaged  in  the  blessed  work  of 
distributing  tracts  throughout  this  extensive  country. 
Here  is  work  for  the  thousands  of  young  men  in 
Christian  lands  to  do.  May  many  be  inclined  to 
come  and  do  it. 

After  conv-ersing  a  while  with  this  man,  another 
came. 

Miss.  Who  are  you  1  we  asked. 

Brahmun*  I  am  a  Brahmun.  (This  he  spoke  with 
much  self  complacency). 

Miss.  Sit  down.     Who  are  Brahmuns] 

Brah,  They  belong  to  the  high  caste. 

Miss.  Before  God  there  are  only  two  castes,  viz. 


IN  INDIA.  243 


The  Muhar.  The  Braiimun's  high  claim. 

the  holy  and  the  unholy  caste.  If  a  Muhar^  should 
forsake  all  his  sins,  and  should  worship  God,  then  he 
would  belong  to  the  holy  or  high  caste ;  and  if  a 
Brahmun  should  continue  in  his  idolatry  and  sin,  he 
would  belong  to  theZoM>  and  unholy  caste  before  God. 
Is  not  this  the  truth  ? 

Brah.  Not  so  ;  Brahmuiis  are  dev-a-cba  aunsh, 
a  part  of  God. 

jyiiss.  If  you  take  a  piece  of  gold,  and  cut  off  a 
portion  of  it,  will  not  both  pieces  be  alike  pure  ? 

Bmh.  Ye?. 

Jlliss.  If  then  tlie  Brahmuns  are  a  part  of  God, 
will  they  not  be  pure  and  holy  like  God  1  But  are 
not  the  Brahmuns  sinful?  Do  they  not  deceive  the 
people,  and  falsify,  as  well  as  others  1     Do  they  not 

*  In  the  opinion  of  a  Brahmun,  a  Muhar  is  the  lowest  of 
the  low,  in  the  scale  of  human  degradation.  The  shadow  of  a 
Muhar  falling  on  a  Brahmun  pollutes  him.  If  a  Muhar  should 
enter  any  Hindoo  temple,  it  would  be  polluted.  If  he  should 
draw  water  from  a  well,  or  tank,  the  water  would  be  polluted, 
and  unfit  for  the  use  of  other  castes.  If  a  Muhar  listens  to 
the  reading  of  the  Shastru,  (Hindoo  sacred  book)  he  is  by 
Hindoo  law,  condemned  to  the  punishment  of  having  hot  lead 
and  tin  poured  into  his  ears ;  and  if  he  should  speak  a  sentence 
of  this  sacred  book,  he  is,  by  the  same  law,  condemned  to  have 
his  tongue  cut  out.  This  is  the  spirit  of  Hindooism  which  many, 
in  a  Christian  land  assert,  is  sufficient  to  guide  the  Hindoo  to 
heaven  without  the  aid  of  the  Christian's  Bible  and  the  Holy 
Spirit.  Ah  !  it  is  the  spirit  of  the  Evil  One.  And  without  the 
Gospel,  the  people  must  perish.  Such  are  the  severe  laws,  as 
recorded  in  the  statutes  of  Munoo ;  but  now,  they  cannot  be  put 
in  force,  at  least  in  those  places  where  the  Honourable  East  In- 
dia Company  exercise  their  power. 


244  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


Conversation  with  a  Priestess. 


dip  their  feet  or  toes  in  water,  and  give  it  to  the  peo- 
ple to  drink,  telling  them  it  is  holy  water,  and  if  they 
will  only  drink  it,  and  give  them  money  for  it,  their 
sins  will  all  be  forgiven  1 

Several  Hindoos  smiled,  and  said,  "It  is  true, 
Sahib.  The  Brahmuns,  and  all  men  are  sinneis.*' 
(The  Brahmun  kept  silent). 

Miss.  As  this  is  the  fact,  we  ask  you  again,  how 
can  sin  be  pardoned? 

One  Hindoo  replies,  "  How  should  1  know  ?" 
another  says,  "  Do  you  tell  us." 

We  then,  having  gained  their  attention,  told  them 
at  length,  of  the  only  way  of  salvation  through  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The  readers  were  supplied  with 
tracts. 

After  conversing  with  the  people  who  came  to 
see  us,  we  walked  out  into  the  village  to  see  the 
place  and  to  converse  with  others.  We  found  but 
few  to  speak  to.  There  is  a  large  temple  of  Khun- 
do-ba  in  the  village,  which  is  not  forsaken.  We 
entered  this  temple  and  conversed  with  an  aged  man 
and  woman.  They  officiated  in  the  capacity  of  priest 
and  priestess,  but  are  ignorant,  and  cannot  read. 
These  are  the  persons  to  instruct  the  worshippers 
and  counsel  those  who  may  come  to  them  as  to  their 
duty,  &c.  Their  ignorance  of  letters,  forms  no  dif- 
ficulty in  their  way,  for  the  command  "  the  priests* 
lips  should  keep  knowledge,"  finds  no  place  in  the 
Hindoo  sacred  book.  Ignorance  among  them  forms 
no  barrier  to  the  priesthood.     Seeing  a  number  of 


IN  INDIA.  245 


A  Priestess  married  to  an  idol. 


idols  of  the  same  kind  in  the  temple,  we  offered  to 
purchase  some  of  them;  but  they  refused.  In  some 
instances  we  have  bought  idols  from  the  people.  If 
a  good  offer  be  made  for  an  idol,  the  man's  covetous 
feeling  often  prevails  over  his  prejudices,  and  he 
will  sell  his  gods  for  money ,  knowing  that  he  can  sup- 
ply their  place  at  a  much  cheaper  rate  than  what  he 
has  made  us  pay  for  those  he  has  sold  us. 

Pointing  to  some  cushions  lying  on  the  floor,  we 
asked,  "  What  are  these  1"  The  priestess  replies, 
«  God's  bed." 

JMiss.  And  does  your  god  go  to  sleep  1 

Priestess.  When  I  wash  him,  then  I  lay  him  down 
on  the  bed  till  I  prepare  the  clothes,  &c.  for  him. 

Miss.  But  can  he  not  take  care  of  himself] 

Priestess.  Humph.  (No  other  answer  to  this  ques- 
tion). 

Miss.  And  who  is  this  aged  man  ?  Is  he  your 
husband  1 

Priestess.  No ;  lam  married  to  God,  (meaning  the 
idol).     He  is  my  husband. 

Miss.   Have  you  any  children? 

Priestess.  No.     Won't  you  give  me  some  pice? 

Miss.  I  will  purchase  one  of  the  idols,  if  you 
choose,  but  cannot  give  you  any  money. 

This  she  refused  to  do,  and  affer  telling  these 
aged  idolaters,  who  are  on  the  verge  of  the  grave, 
for  the  first  time,  of  the  only  way  by  which  a  sinner 
can  be  saved,  we  left  them  to  go  and  bear  the  same 
news  to  others. 


246  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Umbur.  Hindoo  zeal  decreasing. 

This  village  contains  about  one  hundred  houses, 
dnd  is,  so  far  as  we  could  learn,  without  a  school. 
Thepeople  complain  of  their  poverty,  and  the  hardness 
of  the  times,  but  all  their  temporal  distresses  do  not 
lead  them  to  see  that  the  hand  of  God  is  upon  them 
for  their  iniquities.  Truly,  "  They  are  estranged  from 
God  through  their  idols,  and  the  land  is  defiled  under 
the  inhabitants  thereof,  and  therefore  God  scattereth 
abroad  the  inhabitants.  He  maketh  it  waste,  and  turn- 
eth  it  upside  down.^^ 

UMBUR, 

Leaving  Chinch-kur,  we  came  to  Um-bur,  a  large 
village,  containing  about  two  thousand  houses,  a 
distance  of  six  miles,  where  we  stopped  in  a  large 
chovvdey,  built  by  the  native  government  for  the  ac- 
commodation of  travellers.  One  part  of  it  is  reserv- 
ed as  a  praying  place  for  the  Mussulmen. 

To-day  we  have  travelled  about  eighteen  miles, 
and  passed  through  a  portion  of  the  country  which 
has  once  been  thickly  settled.  Only  a  small  por- 
tion of  the  land  is  now  under  cultivation,  and  all 
the  towns,  and  houses,  and  temples,  and  tanks,  and 
nmsjids  show  that  the  religious  zeal  of  the  people  is 
broken,  and  the  spirit  of  public  benevolence  is  gone. 
The  land  looks  like  desolation  personified.  Unless 
something  takes  place  ere  long  to  arouse  the  people 
from  their  lethargic  state,  they  will,  in  many  places, 
inevitably  be  brought  to  starvation.     Poverty  and 


IN  INDIA.  247 


The  state  of  the  country  and  people.  The  temple  of  Khundoba. 

wretchedness  abound.  The  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ 
can  save  them  temporally  and  spiritually,  and  with* 
out  it,  they  are  undone.  The  proverb,  ^Uhe  wealth 
of  India  "  has  ceased  to  be  true;  it  should  now  be, 
"  the  poverty  of  India.^^  It  does  appear  that  this,  too, 
is  one  grand  means  which  God  is  using  to  prepare 
this  people  to  receive  the  Gospel.  The  oppressive 
measures  of  these  petty  princes,  and  the  avaricious- 
ness  of  the  Brahmuns,  the  priests  of  the  people,  have 
so  weighed  down  the  spirits  of  the  cultivators,  that 
many  of  them  have  given  up  in  despair ;  have  left 
their  lands,  and  have  gone  off  to  seek  a  scanty  sup- 
port by  other  means.  A  large  proportion  of  the 
revenue  of  the  country  is  in  this  way  cut  off.  The 
rich  and  the  poor  feel  sensibly,  that  it  is  not  with 
them  now  as  formerly,  and  the  pride  and  haughti- 
ness of  all  is  brought  down.  But  they  must  be 
brought  lower  still ;  and  God  will  do  it.  He  will 
make  their  poverty  aid  in  converting  them  to  the  faith 
of  the  Gospel. 

Wednesday^  29th.  We  walked  out  early  this 
morning  to  visit  the  temple  of  Khundoba,  which 
stands  on  a  high  hill,  to  the  southeast  of  the  vil- 
lage. The  ascent  to  the  gateway  of  the  temple  is 
by  a  flight  of  steps  of  hewn  stone.  They  are  eleven 
paces  wide,  and  about  sixty  feet  in  a  perpendicular 
height.  The  ascent  is  easy.  As  there  was  no  per- 
son present,  and  the  door  not  being  locked,  we  en- 
tered it,  and  saw  the  filthy  stone  which  the  deluded 
multitudes  adore.     There  is  nothing  about  the  tern- 


'  248  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Illustration  of  Ezekiel,  vi.  13.  Conversation  with  a  Fakeer. 

pie  differing  from  others  that  requires  any  special 
^otice,  except  that  a  flight  of  steps  leads  up  to  the 
top  of  the  temple,  and  affords  those  who  wish  to  as- 
cend by  them,  a  fine  view  of  the  country  which  lies 
beneath.  From  the  roof  of  this  temple,  we  passed  to 
the  top  of  the  hill,  in  whose  side  this  temple  stands, 
and  here  we  found  an  old  and  forsaken  musjid,  (a 
Mussulman  praying  place).  It  is  still  true  as  regards 
India,  that  on  every  high  hill,  and  under  every  green 
tree,  idols  are  set  up.  The  high  places  of  the  land 
are,  with  few,  if  any  exceptions,  consecrated  to  idola- 
try.    This  fact  illustrates  Ezek.  vi.  13. 

We  returned  for  breakfast,  much  refreshed  by  our 
morning  walk.  On  entering  the  chowdey,  we  found 
it  filled  with  a  variety  of  people.  The  farther  end 
was  occupied  by  a  self-righteous  Fa-keer,*  (a  Mus- 
sulman religious  beggar).  He  had  spread  down  his 
mat  on  the  stone  floor  of  the  chowdey,  on  which  he 
sat,  and  would  not  permit  any  one  to  come  within  a 
prescribed  distance,  while  he,  in  his  self-sufficiency, 
lectured  the  people  (the  Mussulmen)  on  the  duties 
of  their  religion.  We  had  considerable  conversation 
with  this  man,  but  could  make  no  impression  on  his 
mind  in  favour  of  Christianity.  We  gave  him  a  few 
tracts  in  Hindoosthanee,  which,  we  hope,  will  benefit 
him  spiritually. 

About  the  centre  of  this  building,  are  a  few  steps 
of  stone  raised  up  against  the  wall,  which  is  hollowed 
out,  so  as  to  make  a  small  recess.     This  part  is  sa- 

*    Fa-keer,  a  beggar,  dervise. 


IN  INDIA. 


249 


Conversations  in  tlie  chowdey  continued. 


cred,  and  none,  but  Mussulmen,  can  approach  it. 
Here,  several  had  come,  having  left  their  shoes  out- 
side*, and  were  repeating  their  prayers  in  Arabic, 
(which,  it  is  highly  probable,  they  did  not  under- 
stand), with  their  faces  turned  towards  the  wall, 
and  in  their  opinion,  towards  Mecca. 

After  breakfast,  we  walked  into  the  town,  with  a 
few  tracts  in  our  hands,  with  the  view,  principall}^ 
of  drawing  the  attention  of  the  people  to  the  fact 
that  we  had  come  to  preach  to  them,  and  to  distri- 
bute tracts,  and  to  invite  them  to  call  on  us.  Find- 
ing a  convenient  seat  on  the  steps  of  a  shopkeeper's 
house,  we  sat  down.  Dajeba  was  between  us,  and, 
on  this  occasion,  was  chief  speaker.  We,  in  turn, 
were  supported  by  a  Brabmun  and  by  a  Mussulman. 
After  explaining  to  them  the  nature  of  our  errand, 
and  giving  theiTi  a  concise  view  of  the  Gospel 
scheme,  Dajeba  exhorted  them  to  embrace  the  Sa- 
viour, and  forsake  all  their  vain  and  idolatrous  ser- 
vices. We  gave  away  all  the  tracts  we  brought 
with  us,  and  invited  the  people  to  come  to  the 
chowdey,  and  we  would  converse  more  with  them. 
We  returned,  followed  by  a  great  crowd  of  men  and 
boys,  to  the  chowdey,  and  here,  from  ten  o'clock  till 
three,  we  were  almost  constantly  employed  in  con- 
versing with  the  people  who  gathered  around  us; 

*  No  Hindoo  or  Mussulman  will  come  into  a  temple  or  mus- 
jid,  without  putting  off  their  shoes.  The  place  is,  to  them^  holy 
ground.  On  entering  a  house,  they  also  put  off  their  shoes :  we 
put  off  our  hats. 


250  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  Talookdar  and  his  politeness. 

in  answering  their  questions,  and  in  placing  the 
truths  of  the  Gospel  plainly  before  them.  We  ex- 
perienced, to-day,  the  great  advantage  of  having- 
such  a  helper  as  Dajeba,  and  saw,  more  and  more, 
the  wisdom  of  the  Saviour's  plan  in  sending  out  his 
disciples,  'Hwo  and  two,^^  to  preach  the  Gospel  in  the 
villages  and  cities  of  Judea.  The  people  were  ex- 
ceedingly attentive  to  all  that  was  said.  The  doc- 
trine of  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ,  was  new  to 
them.  They  had  not  heard  of  Him  before,  and 
were  disposed  to  hear  without  cavilling  or  objecting. 
Immediately  after  our  arrival  in  Umbur,  the  Ta- 
lookdar"^  sent  his  salaam  to  us,  saying  that  the 
town  was  ours,  and  that  if  we  stood  in  need  of  any 
thing,  we  should  have  it.  We  returned  our  salaam, 
accompanied  with  a  copy  of  the  New  Testament, 
and  of  each  of  the  tracts  we  had  in  our  possession. 
While  preparing  to  leave  Umbur,  another  message 
came  from  the  Talookdar^  calling  us  to  him,  as  he 
desired  to  see  us.  About  half  a  dozen  sea-poys, 
armed,  were  sent  to  escort  us  to  the  Kutcheree,  (au- 
dience-chamber) of  the  Talookdar,  where  he  was 
seated,  in  the  midst  of  the  officers  of  Government, 
and  waiting  to  receive  us.     We  did  not  know  the 

*  A  talook,  or  pergunnah,  formerly  comprised  all  the  villa- 
ges and  lands  protected  by  a  fort.  A  Talook-dar  is  the  possessor 
of  this  district.  "What  particular  powers  this  officer  now  has 
under  the  Nizam,  I  know  not.  His  situation  is  much  the  same 
I  should  judge,  as  that  of  a  governor  in  America,  over  one  state, 
with  this  difference,  that  he  is  appointed  by  the  prince  to  that 
station,  and  not  chosen  by  the  people. 


IN  INDIA.  251 


A  visit  to  the  Talookdar.  A  liind  reception. 

object  he  had  in  sending  for  us,  but  supposed  his 
feelings  were  friendly,  and  therefore  hastened  to 
wait  on  him.  When  we  arrived,  we  found  a  body 
of  sea-poys,  armed,  before  the  door;  through  these 
we  passed  into  the  Kutcheree,  and  here  we  found  the 
Talookdar,  seated  amidst  his  various  officers  of 
Government,  more  than  thirty  in  number,  who  were 
likewise  seated  around  him,  on  mats,  and  all  armed 
with  swords  and  pistols.  The  Talookdar,  was  seated 
upon  a  platform,  which  was  raised  about  a  foot  above 
the  floor.  A  rich  carpet  was  under  him  ;  his  back 
supported  by  a  cushion  covered  with  rich  damask 
silk.  His  sword,  mounted  with  silver,  his  watch, 
hookah,  and  silver  snuff-box,  lay  on  the  mat  beside 
him.  When  we  came  near  him,  he  and  all  his  officers 
arose  and  made  their  salaam,  which  we  as  politely 
returned.  The  Talookdar  sat  down  on  one  end  of 
his  carpet,  and  offered  us  a  seat  by  him.  Here  we 
sat  in  honourable  state,  with  our  legs  doubled  up 
under  us,  for  nearly  an  hour,  asking  and  answering 
questions. 

The  Talookdar  began  by  asking  us  whence  we 
came,  and  where  we  were  going.  We  told  him ; 
and  also  told  him  our  business,  and  then  gave  him 
a  summary  of  the  doctrines  we  taught  the  people. 
The  command  of  Christ  (Mark,  xvi.  15)  was  then 
read,  which  explained  to  him  the  reason  why  we 
thus  went  about  from  place  to  place,  and  preached 
to  the  people.  He  then  made  particular  inquiries 
as  to  our  mode  of  sitting — what  we  eat — when,  and 


252  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Interview  with  the  Talookdar  and  officers. 

how,  and  how  much.  To  these  inquiries,  we  an- 
swered, that  we  sat  upon  chairs,  because  sitting 
after  their  mode  was  rather  painful  to  us ;  that  we 
eat  from  off  a  table,  about  three  feet  high  ;  that  we 
used  knives  and  forks ;  that  we  eat  three  times  a 
day  ;  that  in  the  morning  we  took  coffee  and  bread; 
at  noon,  rice,  meat,  &c.,  and  at  night  tea.  "  And  do 
you  only  take  tea  at  night  1"  We  rephed, — "Yes; 
a  Uttle  bread  also."  Among  the  books  sent  him 
this  morning,  was  a  copy  of  the  geography  used  by 
the  boys  in  our  schools ;  this,  with  all  the  others, 
lay  before  him.  We  took  the  map,  and  pointed  out 
to  him  the  country  of  India,  and  then  directed  his 
eye  to  America,  and  told  him  that  that  is  our 
country. 

Talook.  I  have  heard  of  England,  but  I  have 
never  before  heard  of  America.  But  are  you  not 
Englishmen  1 

Miss.  No  ;  we  are  Americans. 

Talook.  But  you  speak  their  language. 

Miss.  True  ;  but  our  country  is  different,  and  our 
laws  are  somewhat  different. 

Talook.  What  is  the  difference  1 

Miss.   One  thing  is,  we  have  no  king. 

Talook.  What!  no  king  !  How  can  you  live  with- 
out a  king?  (When  they  heard  this,  there  was  an 
universal  expression  of  astonishment,  which  set  all 
the  company  to  talking.  As  soon  as  this  subsided, 
we  replied.) 

Miss.  The  people  of  America  meet  in  different 


IN  INDIA.  253 


Our  mode  of  government  astonishes  them. 


places,  once  in  four  years,  to  choose  a  President, 
who  remains  in  office  for  four  years.  If  the  majority 
of  the  people  do  not  like  him,  they  then  put  another 
man  in  his  place.  (At  this,  the  Talookdar  and  his 
officers  smiled).  In  this  country,  the  people  are  the 
servants  of  the  Raja,  and  they  do  as  he  commands 
them  ;  but  in  our  country,  it  is  different.  Here  the 
Raja  can  begin  a  war,  and  make  the  people  fight  for 
him  ;  but  in  our  country,  the  President  cannot  begin 
a  war  unless  the  people  are  also  willing.  Here  the 
Raja  rides  upon  an  elephant,  and  has  a  great  many 
men  with  swords,  and  pistols,  and  spears,  to  defend 
him;  but  in  our  country,  the  officers  of  government 
do  not  carry  swords,  and  the  President  rides  out 
alone,  like  another  man,  and  never  has  a  crowd 
about  him,  to  protect  him.  Here,  a  Raja  may  have 
eight  or  ten,  or  twenty  lacks  of  rupees  as  his  income 
every  year  ;  but  our  President  has  only  half  a  lack. 
The  people  make  their  own  laws,  and  try  to  keep 
them  ;  but  you  know  it  is  different  here.  (After 
some  further  remarks  on  our  part,  the  company 
broke  out  in  expressions  of  astonishment,  and  in  a 
general  conversation  on  the  subject.  After  a  short 
time,   the  Talookdar  again  began  his  catechising). 

Talook.  Are  you  not  paid  by  the  government? 
(meaning  the  English  Government.) 

Miss.  The  government  protects  us,  but  does   not 

support  us.     The  followers  of  Christ,  in  America, 

having  heard  of  the  ignorance  of  the  most  of  the 

people  in  this  country,  and  that  they  worshipped 

w 


254  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


The  Talookdar's  politeness. 


idols,  have  sent  us  and  others  to  tell  them  of  a  bet- 
ter way,  and  they  support  us.  (This  led  him  to  ex- 
press his  astonishment  to  his  attendants). 

Talook.  And  do  the  Sahib  loke  hear  your  instruc- 
tions? (meaning  the  Europeans  and  other  Chris- 
tians in  the  country). 

Miss.  We  preach  in  English  to  them,  and  to  the 
Hindoos  in  Mahrattn. 

Talook.  How  long  have  you  been  in  this  country  ? 

Miss.  Three  years. 

Talook.  And  did  you  never  study  the  Mahralta 
language  till  you  came  into  this  country  1 

Miss.  Never. 

Talook.  Perhaps  you  would  have  something  to 
eat;  if  so,  I  will  order  it. 

Miss.  We  have  dined  ;  but  if  it  be  your  pleasure 
to  give  us  any  fruit,  we  will  accept  it  at  your  hands. 

He  ordered  a  seapoy  to  go  and  bring  some  sweet- 
meats and  fruit.  The  seapoy  soon  returned,  having 
a  quantity  of  sweetmeats  and  pomegranates.  He 
took  them,  and  politely  cut  the  fruit  for  us  with  a 
silver  knife,  and  on  presenting  them  to  us,  said, 
"  These  (the  sweetmeats),  were  made  in  my  house, 
and  the  pomegranates  are  from  my  garden,  and  are 
very  fine."  He  then  gave  them  to  a  senpoy  to  carry 
them  to  the  chowdey  for  us,  it  being  considered  a 
breach  of  politeness  to  burden  us  with  ihem. 

While  the  seapoy  was  gone  after  the  fruit,  we 
asked. 

Miss.  Have  you  any  schools  in  this  village  for 


IN  INDIA.  255 


Schools.  The  Talookdar's  person  and  appearance. 

your  daughters?  We  perceive  you  have  some  for 
your  sons* 

Talook.  We  have  none. 

Miss.  There  are  schools  for  feiiiales  in  Calcutta 
and  Bombay,  and  many  are  instructed  in  them  to 
read  the  word  of  God  and  to  write. 

One  of  the  officers  rephed,  "  True,  but  there  were 
none  till  you  (meaning  Christian  people)  came  into 
the  country.     It  is  not  our  custom  to  teach  females." 

Mi^s.  But  if  your  wives  and  daughters  could  read 
and  write,  it  would  be  well.  When  absent  from 
them,  you  could  inform  them  by  letter  how  you  are. 
They  could  read  God's  word,  &c.  &c.  Ours  can  do 
so. 

Officer.  It  may  be  so.  (That  is,  it  might  be  well 
for  them  to  learn  to  read). 

We  then  gave  them  a  more  particular  account  of 
our  Missionary  operations,  which  were  wholly  free 
of  expense  to  the  Hindoos,  and  expressed  our  hope 
that,  ere  long,  knowledge  would  be  universal  among 
all  the  different  castes,  and  that  the  Hindoo  people 
would  become  virtuous  and  hol3^  They  all  seemed 
to  be  highly  gratified  with  our  statements,  and  on 
coming  away,  they  all  arose,  and  gave  us  repeated 
salaams,  expressive  of  their  kind  feelings  to  us, 
which  we,  as  cordially  returned. 

The  Talookdar  is  a  young  man  only  twenly-eight 

*    There  are  in  Umbur,  five  schools  for  boys ;  three  for  Hin- 
doo youth,  and  two  for  Mussulman  children. 


256  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Lack  of  knowledge  among  the  Hindoos. 

years  of  age,  of  a  mild  and  expressive  countenance, 
of  a  low  stature,  and  exceedingly  fat.  His  name  is 
Govind  Beesa,  and  he  is  of  the  Khutree  caste^  i.  e.  of 
those  who  work  in  silk.  His  native  place  is  near 
Hydrabad.  We  were  rather  surprised  that  he  was 
so  ignorant  of  European  manners  and  customs.  But 
it  is  probable,  that  he  has  never  seen  many  Euro- 
peans, and  as  there  are  but  few  among  them,  who 
feel  disposed  to  make  any  inquiry  about  the  manners 
and  customs  of  those  of  a  different  religion,  whether 
in  their  own,  or  in  a  foreign  country,  we  need  not 
be  surprised  at  the  ignorance  of  the  Talookdar  in 
this  instance.  We  have  seen  in  Bombay,  Brahmuns, 
who  stood  high  among  their  own  people  for  intelli- 
gence, and  who,  when  questioned  concerning  the 
political  and  religious  history  and  faith  of  their  Mo- 
hammedan neighbours,  would  answer,  "How  should 
we  know;  we  never  made  any  inquiry;  and  it 
would  not  fill  our  bellies,  (i.  e.  add  any  thing  to  our 
temporal  enjoyment),  if  we  did  know  all  about  them." 
To  provide  for  the  daily  wants  of  the  perishing  body, 
seems  to  absorb  the  whole  soul  of  the  Hindoo.  His 
immortal  mind,  is  permitted  to  remain  enveloped  in 
all  its  ignorance,  without  making  any  proper  efforts 
for  its  illumination.  The  great  mass  of  the  people, 
are  content  to  do  as  their  fathers  did,  and  to  wor- 
ship what  their  fathers  worshipped,  and  whether 
that  object  be  a  god  or  a  devil,  it  matters  not,  pro- 
vided it  be  the  custom  of  the  people  to  do  so.     Cm- 


IN  INDIA.  257 


Encouragement  in  our  work.  An  interesting  circumstance. 

torn  with  them,  is  a  law,  to  which  reason  and  con- 
science must  suhmissively  bow. 

The  treatment  we  received  to-day  from  this  truly 
polite  Talookdar,  and  his  equally  polite  assembly  of 
officers,  was  so  perfectly  the  opposite  of  what  w^e 
have  lately  experienced  from  the  high  and  the  low 
in  authority,  and  the  manner  in  which  our  message 
was  received  was  so  cordial  and  friendly,  that  it 
cheered  our  souls,  and  made  ample  amends  for  all 
the  reproach  and  contumely  which,  for  days  past, 
we  have  had-  heaped  upon  us.  It  gives  us  new 
strength,  and  courage,  and  zeal  in  our  work,  to  find, 
at  times,  the  ears  of  this  heathen  people  open  to 
hear  the  words  of  life,  although  they  may  not  cor- 
dially embrace,  at  this  time,  the  Gospel  of  the  Son 
of  God. 

A  number  of  seapoys^  conducted  us  back  to  the 
chowdey,  and  seemed  to  take  a  pleasure  in  waiting 
on  us  and  in  sliowing  their  kind  feelings  towards 
us.  On  entering  the  chowdey,  we  found  a  number 
of  persons  waiting  for  books.  We  gave  away  all  we 
had  with  us,  (our  servants  and  boxes  of  books  hav- 
ing been  sent  on  to  the  next  village),  except  a  few 
in  our  pockets,  which  we  kept  for  those  readers  we 
might  happen  to  meet  on  the  road.  One  man,  how- 
ever, was  not  to  be  put  off.  He  caught  hold  of  Mr 
Read's  horse,  and  refused  to  let  him  go,  till  he  should 
give  him  a  book.  He  gave  him  one,  which  he  re- 
ceived with  joy,  and  then  permitted  us  to  proceed, 

*     Native  soldiers. 


258  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Encouragement.  Joyful  hopes. 

giving-  US  at  the  same  time,  his  hearty  salaam  alai- 
koom.*"     (Peace  be  to  you). 

We  hope  well  for  the  work  of  this  day.  The  fa- 
vour shown  us  by  the  Talookdar,  brought  us  into  fa- 
vour with  all  the  people  ;  which  must  have  a  happy 
effect  in  making  them  prize  the  instructions,  and  the 
books  they  received  from  us.  We  hope  that,  from 
the  kind  manner  in  which  he  received  us,  our  mes- 
sage, and  our  books,  he  may  be  induced  to  read  the 
blessed  word  of  God,  which  now,  for  the  first  time, 
has  been  brought  within  his  reach.  And  who  knows 
bur  that  God  designs,  that  this  day's  interview  with 
this  man  and  his  officers  of  slate,  shall  be  but  the 
precursor  of  glorious  things  (o  him  and  to  his  people. 
The  word  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  spread  abroad 
among  this  people  to-day,  may  be  like  the  "  leaven 
which  a  woman  hid  in  three  measures  of  meal,  till  the 
whole  was  leavened,"  powerful  though  silent,  and 
certain  in  its  operations,  in  bringing  down  into  the 
dust,  the  idols  of  the  land,  and  in  constraining  the 
people,  with  one  heart  and  with  one  soul,  to  accept 
of  Jehovah  as  their  Lord  and  their  God.  For  this 
we  labour  and  pray,  and  may  all  the  dear  people  of 
God  unite  with  us  in  praying,  Lord  let  thy  kingdom 
come,  and  let  thy  will  be  done  on  earth,  (and  speedily 
among  this  heathen  people),  as  it  is  done  in  heaven. 

*  Salaam  alaikoom  corresponds  to  the  Hebrew  mode  of  salu- 
tation, from  which  it  is  taken,  and  which  is  still  in  use  among  all 
the  Jews  in  this  country,  viz.  shalom  al  lauchem,  Peace  be  to 
you. 


IN  INDIA.  259 


Parnair.  Pimpuree.  The  blind  boy. 


PARNAIR. 


The  first  village  we  came  to  after  leaving  Umbur, 
was  Parnair.  Here  we  stopped  a  short  time,  and 
conversed  with  a  number  of  people  in  and  about  the 
temple,  which  stands  on  the  road  side.  They  listen- 
ed attentively  to  all  that  was  said,  and  were  anxi- 
ous to  obtain  books ;  but  as  all  our  books  had  been 
sent  on  ahead,  we  were  not  able  to  comply  with  their 
request.  We  told  them  to  come  to  Pimpulgau,  where 
we  hoped  to  stop  for  the  night,  and  they  could  be 
supplied.  They  seemed  disposed  to  do  so.  This 
village  formerly  contained  seventy-five  houses,  but 
the  number  is  now  much  reduced. 


PIMPUREE. 


Leaving  Parnair,  we  came  to  Pimpuree.  Outside 
of  the  wall,  stands  a  temple  of  Hunooman,  (the  mon- 
key god).  It  is  built  of  stone,  and  neatly  chunamed 
(plastered),  and  adorned  with  a  multitude  of  figures 
of  men  and  godson  the  outside,  which  are  made  of 
chunam.  A  few  persons  were  assembled  here*,  to 
whom  the  Gospel  was  preached.  Seeing  a  poor 
blind  boy  sitting  by  the  way  side  begging,  and  his 
aged  father  by  him,  I  turned  aside  to  speak  whh 
them,  while  Mr  Read  continued  to  speak  to  those 
at  the  temple.  The  father  told  me,  that  his  son 
had  become  blind  while  a  child,  from  the  small  pox; 


260  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

A  proper  object  of  charity. 

that  he  himself  was  aged,  and  unable  to  work;  and 
that  his  son  could  not  afford  him  any  help ;  and  the 
only  resourse  left  him,  was  to  beg.  The  most  of  the 
beggars  in  India,  are  sturdy  beggars,  who  could  work, 
but  are  too  lazy  to  do  it.  They  are  not  objects  of 
charity,  nor  are  they  to  be  pitied,  if  they  should  at 
times  feel  the  pinching  of  hunger.  But  they  sel- 
dom suffer.  The  superstition  of  the  Hindoos  con- 
strains them  to  give,  and  to  give  liberally,  to  these 
religious  beggars,  fearing  their  curses,  if  they  should 
withhold;  but  those  who  are  in  reality  objects  of 
charity,  find  have  claims  upon  their  sympathy,,  are 
frequently  passed  by  unheeded  and  unregarded.  I 
talked  to  this  afflicted  father  and  son  for  a  few  mi- 
nutes, and  endeavoured  to  direct  them  to  Jesus, 
who  can  enlighten  the  darkened  understanding,  and 
will  give  spiritual  sight  to  all  who  come  to  him. 
While  I  talked  to  them  of  Jesus,  I  saw  the  big  tear 
start  from  the  sightless  eyes  of  this  poor  boy.  The 
father  also  wept ;  nor  could  I  refrain  to  shed  the  tear 
of  sympatliyfor  them.  Oh !  how  wretched, and  how 
dreary  must  be  the  lives  of  this  benighted  father  and 
son.  The  Gospel,  if  embraced,  would  cheer  them 
in  their  journey  of  life;  but  of  this,  they  have  never 
heard  till  to-day,  and  perhaps,  may  never  hear  again. 
I  gave  them  some  money,  and  then  bidding  them  a 
sorrowful  "Peace  be  with  you,"  left  them,  not  to 
meet  again,  till  the  heavens  and  earth  shall  be  no 
more. 

I  could  not  look  upon  the  pitted  face  and  sightless 


IN  INDIA.  261 


Hindoo  superstition  concerning  the  small  pox. 


eyes  of  this  Hindoo  youth,  without  feeling  distressed 
that  the  foohsh  superstition  and  prejudice  of  tlie  peo- 
ple should  leave  their  children  exposed  to  the  rava- 
ges of  this  disease  (the  small  pox),  which  eveiy  year 
blinds  many,  deforms  more,  and  sweeps  multitudes 
of  children  from  the  earth. 

The  small  pox,  is  considered  by  the  Hindoos,  as  a 
punishment  inflicted  on  them  by  the  goddess  Door^a, 
the  wife  of  Sheve.  They  say,  she  takes  possession 
of  the  bodies  of  individuals,  and  after  tormenting 
them  internally,  makes  her  external  appearance  in 
the  shape  of  the  small  pox.  To  propitiate  the  favour 
of  the  offended  goddess,  flowers  of  a  particular  kind 
are  collected,  and  being  strung  together,  are  hung 
in  festoons  around  the  bed  on  which  the  sick  per- 
son is  laid.  Silence  is  also  observed  in  the  house 
for  some  time,  and  every  thing  is  done  by  the  friends 
of  the  afl^licted  one,  to  satisfy  the  goddess,  that  their 
superstitious  rites  prescribe.  The  consequence  is, 
thatmultitudes  of  the  children  and  youth  die.  When 
this  happens,  the  friends  endeavour  to  reconcile 
themselves  to  their  fate  (for  they  are  all  fatalists), 
in  this  matter,  by  saying,  that  Doorga  w^ould  not 
accept  their  offerings. 

The  Honourable  Company  have  for  years  past 
employed  physicians  to  vaccinate  gratuitously  all  the 
native  children  and  others  that  they  can.  They 
have  succeeded  in  overcoming  the  prejudices  of 
some  of  the  natives  in  regard  to  vaccination,  but 
gtill  the  prejudices  of  most  of  the  people  exist  in  all 


262  '        MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Prejudice  against  vaccination.  -Pimpulgau.  Jaulna. 

their  foice  against  it.  Dr  J.  A.  Maxwell  once  told 
me,  that  in  conversing  with  a  wealthy  and  intelli- 
gent Hindoo  on  the  subject  of  vaccination,  he  asked 
him,  why  he  and  many  of  the  influential  Hindoos 
opposed  it,  as  he  must  beheve  that  it  was  beneficial 
in  guarding  the  person  vaccinated  against  all  the  ill 
effects  of  the  small  pox.  The  man  very  candidly 
replied,  that  he  was  opposed  to  it,  because  he  feared 
there  was  something  in  the  matter  which  would  in 
some  way,  he  knew  not  how,  intioduce  Christianity 
into  the  system,  and  tlius  convert  the  Hindoos  into 
Christians  !  What  an  idea  !  Whoever  would  have 
thought  of  converting  sinners  to  the  faith  of  the 
Gospel  by  inoculation,  but  a  Hindoo  !  How  difficult 
to  break  down  the  prejudices  of  a  superstitious  and 
idolatrous  people  !  The  work,  however,  is  the 
Lord's,  and  He  will  do  it. 

Leaving  this  village,  we  rode  to  Pimpul-gau,  where 
we  lodged  for  the  night.  Truly,  we  have  here  no 
abiding  place.  May  we  find  rest,  at  last,  in  the 
presence  of  our  Lord, 

Jaulna. 

Thursday,  SOth.  This  morning  we  sent  off  our 
luggage  and  tracts  to  Jaulna,  reserving  only  a  few 
for  distribution  in  this  village.  The  forenoon  of  the 
day  we  spent  in  conversing  with  the  natives  and  in 
writing,  and  in  the  afternoon  rode  to  Jaulna. 

Not  knowing  which  road  our  servants  and  coolies 


IN  INDIA.  263 


Lodging  in  a  chowdey. 


had  taken,  we  went  first  into  Old  Jaulna,  but  not 
finding  them,  we  went  to  J^ew  Jaulna,  about  one  and 
a  half  miles  distant,  where  the  Honourable  East  In- 
dia Company  have  a  subsidized  force  under  the  con- 
trol of  the  Madras  Presidency.  The  government 
is  in  the  hands  of  the  Nizam  of  Hydrabad.  Since 
the  estabhshraent  of  a  regiment  of  soldiers  in  this 
place,  a  large  native  village,  containing  many  thou- 
sands of  inhabitants,  has  sprung  up.*  Here  we  found 
our  servants  had  pitched  upon  a  dirty  chowdey,  in 
the  Fulton  Bazaar,  for  our  lodgings.  It  was,  how- 
ever, the  best  we  could  find.  Having  thrown  a  few 
handies'f  full  of  water  upon  the  floor,  to  keep  down 
the  dust,  and  having  hung  up  a  curtain  along  the 
open  front  of  the  chowdey,  to  hide  us  from  the  gaze 
of  the  passing  crowds,  but  not  to  free  us  from  the  noise 
without,  we  threw  ourselves  down  upon  our  couches, 
to  obtain  some  rest  after  our  wearisome  ride  through 
the  sun,  and  to  be  invigorated  for  our  work  among 
the  people.  It  being  such  an  unusual  thing  for  any 
man,  with  a  white  face,  to  put  up  in  this  filthy  place, 
while  so  many  Europeans  lived  so  near  at  hand,  and 
occupied  such  comfortable  and  spacious  houses,  that 
it  drew  the  attention  of  the  natives  to  us.     They 

*  The  native  population  is  between  seventy -five  and  eighty 
thousand  :  the  military  force  is  about  five  thousand. 

t  Handies  are  large  copper  vessels,  in  universal  use  in  India, 
for  carrying  water.  They  answer  the  place  of  our  buckets. 
They  are  made  with  a  large  and  bulging  body,  and  narrow  neck, 
and  expanded  mouth,  and  without  a  handle.  They  are  carried 
on  the  heads  of  the  people. 


264  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Visits  from  the  natives.  Note  to  the  Commandant. 

inquired  of  our  servants  who  we  were,  and  why  we 
had  come  hither.  Not  satisfied  with  the  answers 
they  received,  many  of  them  made  the  same  in- 
quiries of  us.  We  told  them  our  object  in  coming  to 
Jaulna,  was  to  preach  to  the  Hindoos  the  Gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  to  distribute  tracts  among  them, 
and  if  they  would  retire  now,  and  call  in  the  morn- 
ing, we  would  converse  more  with  them.  We  wer& 
then  left  alone. 

Having  learned,  on  our  arrival,  that  the  only 
European  known  to  either  of  us.  Captain  W.,  of 
this  regiment,  had,  in  consequence  of  ill  health,  left 
the  station  a  few  days  ago,  and  knowing  that  it  was 
our  duty  to  report  ourselves  to  the  commanding  offi- 
cer of  the  station,  that  we  had  arrived,  and  were 
within  the  cantonments,  a  note  was  sent  to  him  by 
the  hand  of  Dajeba,  informing  him  of  our  arrival ; 
that  we  were  ministers  of  the  Gospel;  and  where  we 
then  were  stopping. 

A  seapoy  accompanied  Dajeba,  who  gave  the 
Commandant  our  note.  After  perusing  it,  he  inquired 
whether  we  wanted  any  thing  to  eat  or  drink.  Da- 
jeba replied,  that  we  had  enough.  Then,  said  he, 
"Salaam  bolo,^^  (give  them  my  salaam).  We  were  as- 
tounded at  the  question,  and  while  we  could  not  but 
smile  at  it,  we  indulged  the  idea  that  there  must  be 
some  mistake  about  the  matter,  and  that  the  morn- 
ing would  throw  light  on  it. 

Friday,  Slst.  We  enjoyed  a  tolerable  night's  rest, 
notwithstanding  the  noise  and  the  heat  of  the  place. 


IN  INDIA.  265 


A  Jainist  priest — his  idea  of  killing. 


After  breakfast,  we  went  out  among  the  natives, 
with  the  view  of  conversing  with  them.  At  first 
none  of  them  felt  disposed  to  attend  to  us.  Finding 
a  school  room,  we  stopped  before  the  door,  and  con- 
versed with  the  teacher,  and  gave  away  a  (ew  tracts. 
Shortly  after,  a  crowd  collected,  and  to  these  Dajeba 
spoke  at  length,  and  urged  them  to  forsake  idolatry, 
and  turn  to  the  Lord.  After  spending  about  two 
hours  in  the  village,  Mr  Reed  returned  to  the 
chowdey,  followed  by  a  crowd,  to  whom  he  preached 
and  distributed  tracts ;  and  I,  accompanied  by  Da- 
jeba, turned  aside  to  talk  to  others. 

In  our  walk,  we  came  across  an  aged  priest  of  the 
Jain  sect.  He  was  seated  in  a  small  room,  attached 
to  a  shop  kept  by  a  Marwadee,  and  held  iu  his  hand  a 
portion  of  the  Bha-ga-wut  Gee~ta,  which  he  had  been 
reading.  He  had  a  piece  of  muslin  tied  over  his 
mouth,  to  prevent  the  saliva  from  falling  on  the  sa- 
cred book,  while  in  the  act  of  reading,  but  especially 
to  prevent  any  insects,  as  flies,  gnats,  musquitoes,  SfC, 
from  being  killed  by  entering  into  his  mouth  :  for, 
according  to  Jainist  doctrine,  "to  abstain  from 
slaughter  is  the  highest  perfection  ;  and  to  kill  any 
living  creature  is  sin."  After  a  few  cursory  remarks, 
he  told  me  that  the  religion  of  the  Jains  is  the  only 
true  religion  in  the  world — that  there  is  but  one  God 
— that  this  world  is  eternal,  and  so  is  matter  of  all 
kinds — that  idols  ought  not  to  be  worshipped — that 
it  is  by  our  own  power  we  are  born  and  die — that  as 
there  are  many  suns,  many  moons,  and  many  stars, 

X 


266  MISSIONARY    JOURNAL 

The  Jainist  priest — his  sentiments. 

SO  there  are  many  v/ays  by  which  to  obtain  happi- 
ness hereafter,  but  that  the  happiness  which  any  one 
enjoys  here,  or  may  hereafter  enjo}^,  is,  and  must  be, 
the  purchase  of  his  own  good  deeds. 

Having  told  me  what  he  beheved,  I  then  told  him 
that  he  was  in  an  error,  and  made  known  to  him  the 
plan  of  salvation.  I  appealed  to  the  people,  who 
had  collected  together  to  hear  us,  for  the  truth  of 
what  I  had  said,  and  was  gratified  to  find  that  their 
consciences  were  constrained  to  acknowledge,  that 
they  could  not  be  saved  by  their  own  works  of  right- 
eousness, notwithstanding  their  efforts  to  believe  the 
contrary.  After  directing  him,  and  others,  to  the 
Saviour  of  sinners,  I  gave  them  some  tracts,  and 
returned  to  the  chowdey,  where  I  found  a  crowd 
listening  to  Mr  Read. 

The  Jainas  in  India  are  not  numerous.  They 
assert  that  they  have  the  true  faith,  and  that  the 
Brahmuns  corrupted  the  tru-e  faith,  and  invented  the 
four  Vedes,  and  eighteen  Purans,  and  all  their  absurd 
stories ;  the  worship  of  the  Lingum,  the  cow,  and 
other  sensible  objects,  all  of  which  the  Jainas  reject. 
The  Jainas  opposed  all  these  innovations,  but  with- 
out eflfect.  *  The  Brahmuns  finally  introduced  sacri- 
fices. This  was  so  repugnant  to  the  feelings  of  the 
Jainas,  that,  although  before  this  time  they  were  but 
one  body,  now  they  became  completely  separated. 
They  formed  a  distinct  body,  composed  of  faithful 
Brahmuns,  Kshutryus,  or  soldiers,  Vaisya,  or  mer- 
chants,   and    Shoodroos,    or    cultivators.      These 


IN  INDIA.  267 


The  Jainas  and  their  doctrines. 


classes  compose  the  posterity  of  all  the  ancient 
Hindoos  who  united  to  oppose  the  innovations  of 
the  Brahmuns. 

The  rupture  between  these  two  sects,  on  points  of 
faith,  ended  in  a  war,  in  which  the  Jainas  were  con- 
quered. Their  temples  were  broken  down  ;  they 
were  deprived  of  all  civil  and  religious  liberty,  and 
were  reduced  to  great  distress.  The  spirit  of  en- 
mity which  existed  at  the  commencement  of  their 
separation,  exists  between  them  yet.  The  Brah- 
muns are  now  predominant,  and  the  Jainas  no  where 
possess  the  land,  or  even  confidential  employments. 

The  Jainas  are  now  divided  into  two  sects.  They 
are  called  Basru  and  Swetambari.  This  latter  sect 
is  the  largest.  The  distinguishing  feature  in  their 
system  is,  that  there  is  no  Mokshu,  or  supreme  bliss 
for  mankind,  other  than  the  enjoyment  of  the  sexes. 

They  acknowledge  one  God,  whom  they  call  Pu- 
rum-atma,  and  who  is  possessed  of  infinite  wisdom, 
knowledge,  power,  and  happiness.  They  say,  that 
he  is  wholly  absorbed  in  the  contemplations  of  his 
own  perfections,  and  gives  himself  no  concern  about 
the  affairs  of  men  or  this  world,  and  that  good  and 
evil  are  alike  indifferent  to  him.  That  matter  is 
eternal  and  independent  of  God,  they  also  believe. 
Those  who  do  good  in  this  w^orld,  will  be  rewarded 
by  a  happy  birth  in  another  body,  or  be  taken  into 
heaven;  the  wicked  shall  be  punished,  by  taking 
another  shape  in  some  vile  body,  or  be  turned  into 
hell  to  expiate  their  crimes.     The  punishment  in  no 


268  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  Jainas  and  their  doctrines. 

case  is  eternal,  as  it  never  exceeds  thirty-three  thou- 
sand years,  and  never  less  than  one  thousand. 

The  souls  of  women,  not  being  considered  equal 
to  those  of  the  men,  are  never  doomed  to  experience 
in  J^uruk,  (hell)  the  sufferings  of  thirty-three  thou- 
sand years.  No  woman,  as  such,  can  ever  be  quali- 
fied to  enter  heaven. 

After  millions  of  transmigrations  from  body  to 
body,  all  men  will  be  re-united  to  the  Deity. 

In  many  particulars  they  agree  with  the  Hindoos 
in  their  absurd  notion  of  things  ;  but  throughout 
their  whole  system,  we  find  no  acknowledgement  of 
any  thing  hke  the  grand  and  distinguishing  feature 
of  the  Christian  system,  viz.  that  men  are  wholly  de- 
praved, and  cannot  be  saved  without  the  help  of  an 
Almighty  and  perfectly  holy  Saviour.  Truly,  the 
millions  of  India,  are  still  sitting  in  gross  darkness. 
How  can  they  be  saved  without  the  Bible,  and  the 
knowledge  of  Jesus,  as  the  only  Saviour  1  It  is  im- 
possible; "for  as  many  as  have  sinned  without  law 
shall  also  'perish  without  law." 

We  took  a  w^alk  this  evening,  after  the  labours  of 
the  day,  to  see  the  cantonment.  The  whole  is  beau- 
tifully laid  out.  The  neat  dwelling  houses,  and 
gardens,  hedged  in  with  the  cactus,  and  well  made 
roads,  form  a  striking  contrast  with  the  adjoining 
Hindoo  dwellings,  gardens  and  walks;  and  show 
clearly,  that  the  barren  and  waste  places  in  a  hea- 
then land,  may  be  made  to  assume  a  beautiful  ap- 
pearance, under  the  direction  of  a  Christian  people. 


iN  INDIA.  269 


Temporal  good  of  Ghristianity.  Labours  among  the  people. 

If  Christianity  should  be  of  no  other  benefit  to  the 
heathen,  than  to  teach  them  to  Hve  more  comforta- 
bly, and  in  less  filth  than  many  of  them  do,  it  would 
be  of  immense  advantage  to  them. 

This  evening,  after  tea,  Mr  Hamilton  called  to 
see  us.  He  said  he  had  seen  two  strangers  walking 
in  the  evening,  and  upon  inquiry,  learned  that  they 
were  stopping  in  a  chowdey,  in  the  bazaar.  His 
object  was  to  find  out  who  we  were,  and  to  invite  us 
to  ills  dwelling.  He  expressed  his  regret  that  we 
were  no  better  accommodated  in  Jaulna.  At  his 
request,  we  went  to  his  house,  and  spent  about  two 
hours  in  Christian  conversation  with  him  and  his  in- 
teresting family,  and  after  joining  with  them  in  their 
family  worship,  we  returned  to  our  chowdey. 

During  the  whole  of  this  day,  we  have  been 
busily  employed  in  preaching  to  the  people,  and  in 
distributing  tracts,  of  which  we  have  put  in  circula- 
tion several  hundreds.  Arabic,  Cingalese,  Marwadee 
and  English  tracts,  were  called  for  to-day,  besides 
the  Mahratta,  Goozurattee  and  Hindoosthanee. 
We  were  not  able  to  gratify  the  applicants,  as  all 
our  tracts  now  are  in  the  three  languages  last 
named. 

Many  respectable  natives  called  on  us  to-day,  and 
spent  considerable  time  with  us  in  conversation. 
They  told  us,  that  two  Missionaries  had  been  here 
a  year  ago,  and  had  distributed  a  number  of  tracts 
among  the  people,  and  that  many  of  the  tracts  had 
been  taken  from  the  selipoys,  by  one  of  the  European 

X* 


270  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Tracts.  Native  Christians.  Parsees  in  Jaulna. 

officers  at  the  station.  They  could  not  tell  why 
these  tracts  should  have  beentaken  from  them,  as 
they  thought  they  were  good.  Those  who  were 
deprived  of  their  tracts  last  year,  felt  exceedingly 
desirous  to  obtain  others,  and  assured  us  that  they 
would  take  good  care  that  these  should  not  be  taken 
from  them.  What  the  motives  were,  which  should 
induce  an  European  officer  to  take  away  Christian 
tracts  from  the  heathen,  over  whom  he  had  autho- 
rity, we  do  not  presume  to  say.  As  to  the  fact  that 
they  were  taken  from  them,  there  can  be  no  doubt. 

A  number  of  native  Christians  called  on  us  to- 
day, and  wished  us  to  attend  at  their  house  of  wor- 
ship, and  baptize  their  children.  Arrangements 
were  made  to  meet  them  at  11  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing. 

In  our  walks  to-day,  w^e  found  a  number  of  Par- 
sees,  the  most  of  whom  had  come  from  Bombay  to 
Jaulna,  for  the  hope  of  gain.  To  these  we  gave  a 
number  of  tracts,  and  portions  of  the  Scriptures,  in  the 
Goozurattee  language,  which  they  seemed  glad  to 
get.  While  they  remained  in  Bombay,  where 
tracts  can  be  had  without  any  difficulty,  they  ne- 
glected to  obtain  any,  and  indeed  did  not  care  much 
about  them;  but  here,  removed  to  a  great  distance 
from  their  people,  they  seemed  not  only  willing,  but 
glad  to  obtain  them.  How  wonderful  are  the  ways 
of  God,  in  bringing  men  into  contact  with  the  truth, 
in  ways  which  they  thought  not  of ! 

Saturday,  February  1st.     While  at  breakfast  this 


IN  INDIA.  271 


Baptism  of  a  child.  Privations  in  a  heathen  land. 

morning,  Mr  Hamilton  and  Mr  King  called  on  us, 
and  afterwards,  Mr  Gordon.  We  had  considerable 
conversation  with  them,  as  to  the  state  of  the  hea- 
then here,  and  their  willingness  to  receive  tracts. 
From  what  we  could  learn,  there  will  be  no  opposi- 
tion to  the  distribution  of  tracts  and  the  Scriptures 
among  the  people.  This  is  encouraging,  and  we 
may  hope  that  those  already  distributed  will  be 
preserved  and  read. 

From  early  in  the  morning  till  ten  o'clock,  we 
were  busily  emplo3^ed  in  conversing  wilh  the  natives 
who  came  to  the  chowdey,  and  in  distributing  tracts 
among  them. 

At  11  o'clock  we  went  to  Mr  Hamilton's,  where 
a  few  friends  were  assembled  together  to  attend  the 
baptism  of  his  httle  daughter,  Helen  Bishop.  After 
the  baptism,  we  had  an  interesting  conversation 
with  the  family  and  those  present.  We  were  all 
pleased  and  profited  by  meeting  together  in  this  hea- 
then land,  and  parted  in  the  exercise  of  kind  and 
Christian  feelings  towards  each,  and  with  the  hope  of 
a  joyful  meeting  hereafter. 

We  were  much  pleased  with  the  interest  w^hich 
the  children  of  this  family  seemed  to  take  in  us  and 
in  all  we  said.  When  we  called  last  night,  one  of 
them,  Mary  Ann,  had  retired  to  rest ;  this  morning, 
when  she  awoke,  her  sister  told  her  that  two  Mis- 
sionaries had  been  there,  and  would  return  this 
morning.  .  She  was  all  impatience  to  see  us,  "For," 
said  she,  "  I  have  never  seen  a  minister  or  Mission- 


272  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Privations  in  a  heathen  land.^. 

ary,  and  know  not  what  they  are  like."  The  dear 
child  was  gratified  in  obtaining  her  wish,  and  we 
hope  she  will  not  forget  the  instructions  given  her. 
How  differently  situated  are  the  children  of  Christian 
parents  in  a  heathen  land,  from  those  at  home. 
Here  many  of  them  seldom,  if  ever,  see  a  minister  of 
the  Gospel,  and  receive  from  them  only  an  occasional 
advice.  Here  they  enjoy  not  the  blessings  of  public 
ordinances,  or  of  the  Sabbath  and  infant  schools,  and 
have  not  that  variety  of  useful  books  to  instruct  and 
improve  their  youthful  minds,  which  the  children  in 
a  Christian  land  have.  In  addition  to  these  priva- 
tions, they  have  to  witness  the  evil  example  of  the 
heathen  around  them.  To  "train  up  a  child  in  the 
way  it  should  go,"  is,  in  a  heathen  land,  a  truly  diffi- 
cult task ;  but  at  home  the  work  is  easier,  and  the 
visits  of  Ministers  and  Missionaries,  I  should  judge, 
cannot  be  so  highly  prized  as  here  by  a  Christian 
family. 

Leaving  Mr  Hamilton's,  we  rode  to  the  native 
Christian  meeting  house,  where  we  found  a  number 
of  people  assembled  and  waiting  for  us.  The  num- 
ber of  adults  was  nine,  their  children  were  also  pre- 
sent, and  all  of  them  were  dressed  in  clean  and  neat 
clothes.  The  building  is  about  fourteen  feet  square, 
the  roof  is  chuppured  (thatched),  the  walls  are  white- 
washed, and  mats  are  spread  on  the  floor,  which  an- 
swer the  purpose  of  seats.  The  whole  appearance 
of  the  house,  and  the  interesting  collection  of  people, 
made  us,  for  a  season,  almost  lose  sight  of  the  fact 


IN  INDIA. 


273 


A  native  Christian  Church. 


that  we  were  surrounded  by  a  heathen  people. 
Seven  of  those  present  were  converts  from  Popery, 
and  the  other  two  from  Hindooism.  From  their 
own  account,  it  appears  that  the  seven  had  em- 
braced the  Protestant  faith  in  Madras,  and  that 
they  liad  come  to  Jaulna  in  connexion  with  the 
European  officers,  and  the  native  regiment  sta- 
tioned here.  They  brought  with  them  tlieir  Eng- 
lish Bibles,  and  tracts  in  the  native  language. 
Not  finding  here  any  chaplain,  or  any  of  the  means 
of  grace  they  once  enjoyed,  they  resolved  not  to  for- 
sake tlie  assembling  of  themselves  together,  and,  if 
possible,  to  build  for  themselves  a  house  for  prayer. 
Their  case  becoming  known  to  Captain  Wahab,  a 
pious  European  officer,  he  assisted  them  to  put  up 
the  house  they  now  occupy,  and  where  they  meet 
on  the  Sabbath  and  through  the  week  to  read  the 
Scriptures;  to  sing  the  praises  of  Jehovah,  and  to 
unite  in  prayer  to  Him.  Their  meetings  in  this  house 
were  at  first  opposed  by  the  Hindoos  and  a  few  Ro- 
man Catholics,  who  endeavoured,  by  interrupting 
their  worship,  and  in  other  ways,  to  destroy  this 
vine  of  the  Lord's  planting.  Notwithstanding  the 
opposition  they  met  with,  they  still  trusted  in  God, 
and  pursued  their  humble  course.  The  Lord  heard 
their  prayers  in  giving  them  peace,  and  in  adding  to 
their  numbers.  After  conversing  with  them,  and 
being  fully  satisfied  as  to  the  knowledge  and  piety 
of  the  adult  candidates  for  baptism,  they  were  bap- 
tised in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 


274  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Baptism  and  marriage  of  converts,  A  good  example. 

of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Afterwards,  two  children  were 
baptised,  and  one  couple  united  in  the  bonds  of 
holy  matrimony.  During  the  whole  of  the  services, 
the  house  was  surrounded  by  natives  (Hindoos  and 
others),  who  had  assembled  to  witness  the  services. 
We  exhorted  them  all  to  faithfulness  in  duty;  to  put 
on  the  whole  armour  of  God,  and  to  let  their  light 
shine  around  them,  so  that  others  might  see  their 
good  works,  and  be  led  to  glory  God.  The  heathen 
spectators  were  also  addressed,  and  mged  to  forsake 
their  idols,  and  turn  to  the  service  of  the  living  God. 
They  listened  with  attention,  and  we  hope  that  what 
they  have  seen  and  heard  to  day  may  not  be  wholly 
lost  upon  them. 

Our  hearts  were  cheered  in  meeting  with  this 
little  flock  of  our  Redeemer  in  a  heathen  land. 
They  are  surrounded  by  multitudes  of  those  who 
know  not  God,  nor  regard  his  Sabbaths,  and  are 
shedding  the  gentle  yet  powerful  influence  of  divine 
truth,  and  of  a  Christian  example  upon  the  minds  of 
their  ignorant,  superstitious  and  idolatrous  neigh- 
bours. We  felt  more  than  compensated,  by  this 
day's  spiritual  feast,  for  all  the  contumely  and  toil 
we  have  endured  in  this  heathen  land.  Truly  our 
God  is  good  in  thus  cheering  our  hearts,  and  in  tlie 
midst  of  trials  to  make  us  sing  aloud  for  jo}'.  If  (here 
be  a  congregation  urxler  heaven  which  angels  look 
upon  with  peculiar  delight,  and  to  which  they  re- 
joice to  minister,  it  must  be,  we  think,  such  a  con- 
gregation as  this.     The  whole  population  is  sunk  in 


IN  INDIA.  275 


Light  in  the  midst  of  darkness.  Natives  baptised  and  married. 

deep  degradation — God's  name  is  dishonoured  by 
them,  and  the  only  advocates  for  truth  and  holiness, 
and  the  purity  of  rehgion  fiom  among  them,  are  nine 
humble  individuals,  who,  though  in  the  capacity  of 
servants  to  others;  without  any  earthly  spiritual 
guide;  opposed  and  scoffed atby  their  heatlien  neigh- 
bours, and  possessed  of  only  a  scanty  subsistence, 
still  stand  up,  firm  and  unshaken,  for  the  gloiy  of 
God,  and  for  the  honour  of  his  name.  Our  presence 
encouraged  their  hearts,  and  our  counsel  and  prayers 
gave  them  new  zeal  and  new  joy  in  the  service  of 
our  common  Lord  and  Saviour.  We  gave  them  all 
the  right  hand  of  fellowsliip,  and,  after  exhorting 
them  again  to  be  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  praying 
that  God  might  speedily  send  them  others  to  break 
to  them  the  bread  of  life,  we  parted,  to  meet,  it  may 
be,  the  next  time,  in  the  kingdom  of  our  Father 
above. 

The  names  of  the  persons  baptised  and  united  by 
us  in  marriage  to-day,  are  as  follows  : 

Paul  and  Sugreyr,  adults ;  Moses,  adopted  child 
of  Sugreyr  ;  Samuel,  infant  of  Nigum  Dickreuse  and 
Frances  Dickreuse,  baptised  by  Rev.  H.  Read. 

Helen  Bishop,  daughter  of  Mr  Johnson  Hamilton 
and  Mrs  Margaret  Hamilton,  baptised  :  Sugreyr  and 
Charlotte  Bell,  united  in  marriage  by  Rev.  W.  Ram- 
sey. 

Returning  from  this  interesting  congregation  to 
our  chowdey,  w-e  found  a  number  of  Hindoos  wait- 


276  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Notes  from  Captain  Alexander. 

ing  for  us,  to  these  we  also  preached  the  Gospel,  and 
gave  tracts  to  all  who  coujd  read  them. 

We  found  lying  on  our  table  the  following  polite 
note  from  Capt.  Alexander,  addressed  to  Mr  Read. 

"  My  dear  sir, — I  have  this  moment  heard  of  your 
arrival  in  Jaulna,  and  beg  leave  to  tender  my  ser- 
vices, if  I  can  in  any  way  be  useful,  or  add  to  your 
comfort.  I  have  no  spare  rooms  in  my  house,  but 
shall  be  delighted  if  you  will  allow  me  to  pitch  my 
tents  in  my  compound,  (enclosure)  for  you  and  your 
companion  during  your  intended  sojourn  at  this  sta- 
tion. "Yours,  very  obediently, 

"  R.  Alexander." 

To  this  note  we  replied,  that  as  we  intended  going 
to  Budnapoor  after  dinner,  we  should  not  be  able  to 
accept  of  his  kind  invitation,  and  begged  him  to  ac- 
cept our  thanks  for  his  kind  offer. 

To  this  the  following  note  from  Captains  White 
and  Alexander  was  received. 

"  My  dear  sirs, — We  have  much  to  regret  Imving 
missed  the  opportunity  of  receiving  and  hearing  the 
ministers  of  our  Lord.  We  beg  you  to  accept  of 
our  best  Christian  wishes  that  you  may  go  on  your 
way  rejoicing,  and  find  many  ears  opened  to  hear, 
and  many  hearts  softened  to  receive  the  glad  tidings 
of  the  gospel. 

"  I  have  desired  some  natives  connected  with  me  to 
call  upon  you,  and  trust  that  they  may  be  profited. 
Should  you  pass  through  here  again,  I  hope  you  will 
remember  that  you  are  expected  and  desired  at  our 


IN  INDIA.  277 


Departure  from  Jaulna.  Interview  with  captains  A,  and  W. 

house.  If  you  would  take  up  your  abode  with  us 
here,  or  if  we  meet  elsewhere,  it  will  be  a  favour  and 
delight. 

"Yours,  very  faithfully, 

"R.  Alexander." 
Through  the  kindness  of  Mr  Hamilton,  we  procured 
bullocks  to  take  our  books  and  luggage  to  Arurlga- 
bad,  and  also  a  few  coolies.  These  were  all  sent  on, 
while  we  remained  behind  till  the  cool  of  the  eve- 
ning, to  converse  more  with  the  natives.  Several  of 
the  more  wealthy  and  respectable  natives  called  on 
us  this  afternoon  and  seemed  to  take  a  pleasure  in 
conversing  with  us  on  the  subject  of  Christianity. 
While  engaged  in  conversing  with  them,  our  friends, 
captains  Alexander  and  White  called.  Their  pre- 
sence, we  think,  gave  weight  to  what  we  had  pre- 
viously said  to  the  people,  and  the  countenance 
which  these  gentlemen  showed  us  and  our  la- 
bours, though  the  visit  was  short,  will  have  a 
happy  effect  upon  the  people  around.  The  same 
feeling  which  dictated  the  question  "  Have  any  of 
the  rulers  or  of  the  Pharisees  believed  on  him,"  (John 
vii,  48,)  is  most  strikingly  exemplified  among  the 
Hindoos.  If  a  Missionary  be  countenanced  in  his 
labours  by  the  Christian  people  in  the  country,  who 
have  influence  among  the  natives,  he  will  have  much 
more  influence  among  them,  and  his  words  will  be 
much  more  attended  to.  When  we  tell  the  Hindoos 
that  many  of  their  people  have  embraced  Chris- 
tianity, they  are  apt  to  inquire  whether  any  of  the 
y 


278  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


The  opinion  of  a  wealthy  Brahmun. 


Brahmuns  have  believed  or  not;  and  if  so,  what  was 
the  standing  of  these  Brahmuns,  in  their  own  caste, 
before  they  believed.  When  we  can  tell  them  that 
their  standing  was  good  among  their  own  people, 
the  effect  upon  their  minds  is  powerful,  and  forces 
Ihem  to  grant  that  the  Christian  religion  may  be  as 
good,  yea,  and  better  for  them  than  their  own. 

A  Brahmun  once  told  me,  that  if  such  and  such 
wealthy  natives,  naming  them,  should  embrace  the 
Christian  religion,  he  would  then  believe  that  there 
was  truth  in  it  ;  but  while  the  converts  were  gene- 
rally from  among  the  poor,  or  those  in  only  mode- 
rate woildly  circumstances,  he  could  not  think  that 
they  had  embraced  the  faith  of  the  Gospel  from  any 
other  than  motives  of  gain,  and  that  Christianity 
itself  was  not  designed  for  the  Hindoo  people.  This 
feeling,  no  doubt,  prevails  among  them  to  a  great 
extent ;  and  if  a  few  of  the  wealthy  ones  from  among 
the  Hindoos  should  embrace  the  Gospel,  there  is 
every  reason  to  believe  that  multitudes  would  follow 
their  example,  and  seek  to  crowd  into  the  Christian 
church.  But  to  the  poor  the  Gospel  is  preached,  and 
from  among  them,  with  very  few  exceptions,  con- 
verts have  been  made.  God  is  in  this  way  using 
"  the  weak  things  of  the  world  to  confound  the 
mighty,  and  things  that  are  not  to  bring  to  naught 
things  that  are."  Christian  people,  however,  may 
do  much  to  advance  the  cause  of  Christ  in  India  by 
countenancing  the  Missionaries  in  their  labours,  as 


IN  INDIA.  279 


The  deification  of  a  murderer. 


well  as  by  their  own  example,  and  direct  efforts,  for 
the  conversion  of  the  people. 

Having  parted  with  our  Christian  friends,  and  the 
natives  of  Jaulna,  we  set  off  for  Biidnapoor,  a  walled 
village,  about  twelve  miles  distant,  containing  up- 
wards of  four  hundred  houses. 


DEIFICATION  OF  A  MURDERER. 

The  first  thing  that  drew  our  attention  after  leav- 
ing the  town,  was  the  gallows  upon  which  a  Hin- 
doo was  hung  a  short  time  ago,  for  the  murder  of  his 
mother ;  and  whose  putrid  body  was  afierwards 
worshipped  by  multitudes  of  the  ignorant  and  su- 
perstitious natives.  The  account  of  this  horrid 
murder,  and  the  abominable  deification  of  the  vile 
murderer,  as  published  in  the  Bombay  Durpun,  is  as 
follows : 

"  Some  time  ago,  a  person  residing  in  the  lines  of 
the  28th  regiment,  Madras  Native  Infantry,  com- 
mitted the  atrocious  murder  of  his  own  mother.  He 
was  tried  and  condemned  by  a  court  martial,  and 
sentenced  to  be  hanged." 

The  following  is  an  extract  of  the  sentence. 

"Mootooswamy,  camp-follower,  placed  in  con- 
finement by  order  of  colonel  John  Wolfe,  commanding 
the  light  field  division  of  the  Hydrabad  subsidiary 
force. 

"  Charge.  For  wilful  murder,  in  having  at  Jaulna, 
on  the  24th  day  of  August  1832,  wilfully,  and  of 


280  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


Deification  of  a  murderer. 


his  malice  aforethought,  made  an  assault  upon  Gun- 
gama,  camp-follower,  mother  of  the  said  Mootoos- 
wamy,  and  then  and  there,  violently  struck  with  a 
chapper,  the  said  Gungama,  on  the  right  side  of  the 
head,  and  thereby  inflicted  a  mortal  wound,  whereof 
the  said  Gungama  died,  at  the  same  place,  imme* 
diately  afterwards." 

The  prisoner  was  found  guilty,  and,  by  the  order 
of  the  Commander-in-chief,  was  hung  in  chains,  in 
sight  of  the  principal  bazaar  of  Jaulna,  on  the  29th 
of  October  following. 

"  Can  it  be  imagined,"  the  writer  adds,  "  that 
such  a  monster  of  iniquity  as  this,  could  be  deified  1 
Yet  true  it  is,  that  he  was  raised  to  the  honour. 
Shoilly  after  his  execution  and  suspension  in  chains, 
it  was  confidently  affirmed  by  some  interested  Brah- 
muns,  that  a  lame  person  was  restored  to  the  use  of 
his  limbs;  that  a  blind  person  was  restored  to  sight ; 
and  that  various  other  marvels  were  performed, 
through  the  putrified  droppings  from  his  body. 
This  rumour  getting  abroad,  immense  numbers  flock- 
ed to  the  gibbet  to  perform  pwja  (worship),  many  of 
them  in  hope  of  obtaining  cures  fiom  divers  diseases, 
I  was  from  curiosity  led  to  the  spot  one  evening, 
when  I  saw  several  persons  collected  around  the 
place.  The  dead  body  was  decorated  with  flowers, 
and  a  half  naked  Brahmun  was  ringing  a  bell,  and 
vociferating.  These  circumstances  were  brought, 
at  length,  to  the  notice  of  the  officer  commanding 
the  division,  who,  perceiving  that  the  object  of  the 


IN  INDIA.  281 


Remarks  of  a  Hindoo  on  the  subject. 


public  exposure  of  the  corpse  was  defeated,  took 
measures  to  prevent  the  recurrence  of  such  absur- 
dities. The  godship  of  the  deceased  seems  to  have 
vanished  by  \us  fiat,  and,  what  is  siill  more  wonder- 
ful, none  of  the  cures  are  now  forth-coming. 
"I  am,  sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

"Miles. 

"December  24th,  1832." 

Upon  this  letter,  the  editor  of  the  Durpun,  a  native 
of  Bombay,  remarks: 

"The  letter  of  our  correspondent  'Miles'  brings 
to  notice  an  instance  of  superstitious  credulity, 
which,  although  it  may  have  occurred  among  the 
lowest  and  most  ignorant  of  the  people,  cannot  fail 
to  excite  feelings  of  abhorrence  and  disgust.  It  is 
impossible  not  to  commiserate  the  moral  condition  of 
those  who  could  be,  for  a  moment,  persuaded  to  be- 
lieve, that  such  a  monster  as  the  murderer  of  his 
own  mother,  had  obtained  the  favour  of  the  Deity, 
and  that  his  putrid  carcass  had  been  endowed  with 
the  power  of  working  miraculous  cures.  As  to  those 
who  could  frame  the  impious  thought;  industriously 
circulate  it  among  the  ignorant  multitude,  and  de- 
ceive them  into  the  belief,  with  tales  fabricated  for 
the  purpose,  we  know  no  terms  which  can  express 
the  del-estation  in  which  they  ought  to  be  held. 

"Whether  the  wretch  who  lent  himself  to  uphold 
the  *  damning  lie,'  was  a  Brahrnun  or  a  Muhar, 
his  act  is  so  repugnant  to  every  sentiment  and  feel- 
ing with  which  men  should  regard  the  holiness  of 


28%  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


Awful  delusion.  A  deserted  fort. 


the  Almighty,  that  we  caa  scarcely  beheve  he  will 
be  acknowledged  by  any  caste  or  community. 
Every  good  man,  we  are  sure,  will  reprobate  his 
vileness." 

It  would  be  difficult  to  describe  our  feelings  on  see- 
ing  the   gallows,  and  the  bleached  bones  of  this 
murderer,  which  still  hang  from  the  top  of  the  gal- 
lows, enclosed  in  irons.     One  would  scarcely  believe 
that  any  persons  could  be  so  lost  to  all  sense  of  right 
and  wrong,  as  to  adore  the  corrupted  body  of  this 
vile  matricide;  but  when  men  are  given  up  of  God 
to  believe  a  lie,  there  is  nothing  too  absurd  for  their 
faith  to  compass.     We  asked  the  Hindoos  who  ac- 
companied us,  if  they  believed  in  the  wonders  said 
to  have  been  wrought  here.     They  said  they  did 
not,  but  many  did.     If  it  were  not  that  the  arm  of 
authority  deters  the  people  from  crowding  here  to 
worship  these  bones,  it  would,  no  doubt,  become  a 
place  of  general  resort  for  the  blind,  the  lame,  and 
the  diseased.     A  temple  may  yet  be  erected  in  this 
place,  and  the  name  of  Mootooswamy  may  be  as  fa- 
mous for  wonder  working  among  the   Hindoos,  as 
those  of  St  Antony,  Euphemia,  and  a  host  of  others 
were  in  the  churches  in  the  fifth  and  sixth  centuries. 
Leaving  the  gallows,  we  visited  the  fort,  where 
we  found  a  few  seapoys,  whom  we  supplied  with 
tracts.     They  at  first  refused  to  admit  us,  but,  on 
telling  them  who  we  were,  they  told  us  to  walk  in. 
The  fort  is  not  used  now  as  a  means  or  place  of  de- 
fence.    It  is  rapidly  going  to  ruins.     Only  a  few 


IN  INDIA.  283 


A  disagreeable  lodging.  Budnapoor. 

seapoys  are  stationed  there,  with  the  design,  we 
suppose,  of  preventing  any  of  the  natives  from  en- 
tering it,  or  of  making  any  use  of  it. 

As  the  evening  was  far  advanced,  we  made  no 
stay  in  Old  Jaulna,  but  rode  on  to  Budnapoor.  We 
passed  through  several  small  villages  on  our  way, 
and  only  delayed  long  enough  to  distribute  a  few 
tracts  among  the  people.  We  reached  Budnapoor 
late  in  the  evening,  and  found  a  lodging  place  in  a 
small  and  pent  up  room,  immediately  within  the 
gate.  This  is  decidedly  the  worst  place  we  have 
yet  had  to  stop  in  ;  but  we  can  afford  to  have  a  Httle 
surplusage  of  bodily  inconvenience  after  the  spiri- 
tual feast  we  have  had.  What  renders  this  place 
so  exceedingly  unpleasant  is,  that  this  gate  is  the 
great  thoroughfare  of  the  village.  All  the  flocks  of 
sheep  and  goats,  and  herds  of  cattle  belonging  to 
the  villagers,  come  in  and  go  out  at  this  gate.  The 
clouds  of  dust  which  they  raise  in  going  to  and  fio, 
are  almost  enough  to  blind  and  suffocate  those  whose 
lot  it  may  be  to  be  exposed  to  them.  We  sought  in 
vain  for  a  better  place,  but  were  compelled  to  remain 
in  our  dusty  abode  till  Monday. 

BUDNAPOOR. 

Sabbathf  2d.  The  dust,  the  noisy  dogs,  and  still 
more  noisy  people,  prevented  us  from  enjoying  any 
thing  like  a  refreshing  sleep  last  night.  We  arose 
early,  and  walked  out  of  the  village  to  breathe,  if  pos- 


284  MISSrONARY  JOURNAL 

Preaching  to  the  people. 

sible,  a  little  pure  air,  though  it  should  be  hot,  for 
we  were  literally  covered  with  dusi  in  the  house. 
We  returned  somewhat  refreshed.  After  breakfast 
we  assembled  a  number  of  people  together  near  the 
gate,  and  made  known  to  them  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 
The  most  of  the  people  were  Mussulmen.  They 
were  civil  and  pohte.  We  gave  them  a  few  tracts. 
The  Hindoos  also  were  civil,  and  listened  attentively 
to  what  we  said.  Several  of  the  Hindoos,  the  kar- 
koon*  of  the  village,  and  others  came  into  the  house 
we  occupied,  and  spent  a  considerable  time  in  con- 
versing with  us  about  ihe  Christian  religion.  They 
w^ere  quite  inquisitive,  but  this  may  be  accounted 
for  from  the  fact  that  they  had  not  heard  of  Jesus 
till  we  came  and  addressed  them.  And  so  it  must 
be  in  every  village  through  which  the  Missionary 
may  pass  on  his  tours.  Many  may  not  hear  the 
Missionary  speak,  and  those  who  do  may  not  inform 
the  others. 

Feeling  desirous,  if  possible,  to  find  a  place  in  the 
village  where  we  could  remain  in  quietness,  for  at 
least  a  part  of  the  day,  we  went  to  the  temple  of 
Ram  and  Seeta,  at  the  other  end  of  the  village.  We 
found  a  very  comfortable  place  near  the  temple,  and 
told  the  people  present  that  we  wished  to  remain 
there  for  the  remainder  of  the  day.  The  priest  who 
officiated  in  the  temple,  told  us  we  could  not  stay  in 
the  place  we  had  chosen,  though  it  was  not  a  sacred 

*    Karkoan,  the  town  clerk. 


IN  INDIA.  285 


Visit  the  temple  of  Ram  and  Seeta. 


place.  It  was  in  vain  that  we  told  him  we  were 
weary,  and,  after  remaining  for  a  few  hours,  w^e 
would  return  to  our  stopping  place,  and  leave  him. 
Some  of  the  people  present  seemed  willing  that  we 
should  stay,  but  the  angry  priest  still  refused  to  give 
his  consent.  As  the  apartment  we  were  in  was  not 
devoted  to  any  religious  purposes,  we  told  him  that 
his  anger  was  useless,  for  we  were  determined  to 
remain  for  some  houi's.  The  priest  then  left  us  in  a 
rage.  Mr  Read,  after  conversing  w'ith  a  few  natives 
present,  and  supplying  them  with  tracts,  laid  himself 
down  on  an  earthen  bench  to  rest,  and  spent  the 
remainder  of  the  day  in  that  part  of  the  village.  I 
returned  to  our  lodgings,  and,  finding  a  small  room 
over  the  gateway  which  was  occupied  by  a  seapoy, 
and  was  in  neat  order,  I  asked  his  permission  to 
stay  in  it,  which  he  very  cheerfully  granted.  Here 
I  spent  the  remainder  of  this  Sabbath  in  reading  the 
Scriptures  and  studying  the  prophecies. 

Before  returning  fiom  the  temple  of  Ram  and 
Seeta,  (that  is,  of  the  god  Ram  and  his  wife)  I  asked 
permission  to  see  the  temple.  The  priest  opened  the 
door  of  the  temple,  and,  after  washing  his  feet,  w^ent 
in,  but  would  not  permit  me  even  to  touch  the  door, 
or  the  door  posts.  I  sat  down  upon  the  steps,  and, 
after  having  put  him  to  the  trouble  of  exhibiting  to 
me  the  idols  I  wished  to  see,  and  of  telling  me  his 
ideas  of  their  respective  virtues,  I  made  known  to 
him  a  better  way  of  salvation,  and  the  only  way 
through  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


286 


MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


A  temple  full  of  gods. 


Shalegrams. 


In  this  small  temple  I  counted  more  than  seventy 
brass godSi  of  differentkincls,and  more  than  a  hundred 
stones  taken  from  the  river  Nurbudda,  called  sha-le- 
grams.  Stones  of  a  similar  description  are  found  in 
a  river  in  the  country  of  Napal,  in  the  north  of  India. 
The  sha-le-grams  are  esteemed  the  most  sacred 
stones  in  India.  They  are  black  and  smooth.  Those 
in  this  temple  were  ovate,  and  the  lower  surface 
flattened.  They  were  all  perforated  by  worms  or  by 
the  hand  of  man.  The  Hindoos  say  the  perfora- 
tions are  the  work  of  God.  In  these  perforations 
spiral  curves  arise,  which  reach  from  the  lower  in- 
ternal surface  to  the  top  of  the  cavil y.  In  many  of 
them,  spires  arise  from  both  the  upper  and  lower 
surface,  and  meet  in  the  middle.  They  are  of  this 
shape. 

Sha-le-gram, 


According  to  the  number  of  spiral  curves  in  each, 
the  stone  is  supposed  to  contain  Vishnoo,  in  various 
characters.  For  example,  such  a  stone  perforated  in 
one  place  only,  with /owr  spiral  curves  in  the  perfo- 
ration, and  with  marks  resembling  a  cow's  foot,  con- 
tains Lukshume,  J^arayun,  that  is,  the  god  Vishnoo 
and  his  wife,  Lukshume.     Some  of  the  stones  are 


IN  INDIA.  287 


Sacred  stones.  Indifference  to  the  subject  of  religion. 

said  to  contain  the  Lingum,  and  then  they  are  con- 
sidered as  emblems  of  Sheve,  the  third  peison  of  the 
Hindoo  triad. 

Lingum, 


In  vain  did  I  attempt  to  reason  with  the  priest 
about  the  folly  of  worshipping  stones.  He  saw  that 
they  could  not  move  without  his  assistance,  and 
that  they  had  not  even  the  appearance  of  eyes  to  see, 
or  of  ears  to  hear.  This  he  acknowledged,  but  stili 
maintained  that  God  dwelt  in  them,  and  that  they 
ought  to  be  worshipped.  I  gave  him  some  tracts 
and  left  him.  As  I  was  not  permitted  to  touch  these 
stones,  I  could  not  tell  of  what  they  are  composed. 
It  is  said  that  they  are  not  calcareous — that  they 
strike  fire  with  steel,  and  do  not  effervesce  with 
acids. 

In  the  evening  we  conversed  with  some  more  of 
the  natives.  They  were  civil  and  quite  respectful 
in  their  conduct  towards  us  ;  but  none  of  them 
seemed  to  be  much  interested  in  the  subject  of 
Christianity.  They  did  not  seem  to  regard  it  of  so 
much  importance  as  to  demand  their  opposition  to  it. 
The  inquiries  they  made  seemed  rather  through  cu- 
riosity, or  for  talk's  sake,  than  any  thing  else. 


288  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

A  Sabbath  among  the  heathen. 

Externally,  this  day  showed  no  marks  of  its  being 
the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord.  The  Hindoos  have  no 
Sabbath.  All  days  are  alike  to  them,  except  such 
as  are  devoted  to  the  service  of  some  imaginary  god. 
Of  these  days,  that  are  esteemed  hohj,  there  are 
about  a  hundred  and  fifty  in  the  year,  but  no  one  of 
them  is  observed  by  all  the  Hindoos,  unless  it  be 
such  as  the  first  day  of  their  year.  Certain  castes 
and  classes  of  Hindoos  keep  one  day  sacred,  and 
others  keep  another.  So  that,  to  the  mere  observer, 
every  day  seems  alike.  The  Mussulmen  esteem,  as 
we  do,  the  one-seventh  of  the  time  sacred.  Friday 
is  their  Sabbath.  They,  however,  seldom  if  ever 
relinquish  their  work  on  this  day.  They  may,  on 
this  day,  be  a  little  more  particular  in  saying  their 
prayers,  and  in  bathing  themselves,  and  may  go  to 
the  mosques  or  musjids,  if  near,  but  return  to  re- 
sume their  daily  avocations. 

In  Budnapoor  all  was  confusion  to-day,  and,  no 
doubt,  it  is  so  every  day.  Somebody  appeared  to 
be  the  great  Narud  Moonee  (exciter  of  quarrels) 
among  the  people,  for  nearly  the  whole  day  some 
were  engaged  in  quarreling ;  and,  so  far  as  we 
could  learn,  the  quarrels  were  about  pee.*  There  is 
one  thing  to  be  said  about  these  Hindoo  quarrels, 
they  seldom,  if  ever,  end  in  the  injury  of  the  bodies 
of  the  persons  concerned.  When  two  men  or  wo- 
men among  the  Hindoos  fall  out,  they  express  their 

*    Pice,  a  small  copper  coin,  nearly  the  value  of  a  cent. 


IN  INDIA.  289 


The  Sabbath  abolished  by  the  Hindoos. 


rage  in  words,  and  not  by  blows.  At  first  one  speaks 
and  then  the  other  answers;  but  soon  this  mode  isdrop- 
ped,  and  each  one  speaks  as  loud  and  as  fast  as  he 
can,  till  he  has  exhausted  his  vocabulary  of  wrathful 
words.  When  this  is  done,  they  voluntarily  separate, 
and  walk  away,  muttering  something  against  each 
other,  without  knowing  the  replies  which  are  made. 
A  crowd  almost  always  collects  around  the  combat- 
ants, who  hear  the  dispute,  and  laugh  at  the  folly 
of  the  persons,  but  seldom  interfere  to  separate  them, 
or  to  calm  their  angry  spirits. 

In  this  heathen  land,  there  is  no  day  of  rest  for 
man  or  beast,  and  the  ill  effects  of  it  are  seen  in  both. 
The  adversary  of  their  souls,  by  abolishing  the  Sab- 
bath of  the  Lord  from  among  them,  has  deprived 
ihem  of  one  of  their  greatest  blessings,  and  has 
taken  the  most  effectual  way  to  keep  them  under 
his  oppressive  and  galling  yoke.  "I  thought  upon 
my  ways,"  says  David,  "  and  turned  my  feet  to  thy 
testimonies,"  but  Satan  has  so  devised  it,  that  by 
keeping  them  continually  on  the  go,  they  seem  to 
require  what  litile  leisure  time  they  have  for  the 
refreshment  of  their  bodies,  and  have  none  left  for 
reflection.  The  Hindoos  are  characteristically  a 
thoughtless  people.  "  Our  fathers  have  done  so,"  or 
"it  is  our  custom,"  is  with  the  Hindoos  a  sufficient 
reason,  why  they  should  act  as  they  do.  The  fact, 
that  there  is  no  day  set  apart  by  them  for  reflection, 
renders  it  more  difficult  to  get  them  to  think  about 
eternal  things,  and  of  course,  renders  their  conver- 


290  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


Argument  for  schools  and  missionaries.  Kurmar. 


sion  the  more  difficult.  Until  a  change  takes  place, 
this  defect  ought  to  be  remedied,  as  far  as  possible, 
by  causing  the  truth  to  be  brought  more  frequently 
in  contact  with  their  minds,  by  the  living  preacher. 
And  this  forms  another  strong  argument,  why 
schools,  and  especially  Christian  Missionaries, 
should  be  multiplied  in  the  land.  The  truth  must 
be  made  to  meet  the  Hindoos  upon  all  occasions, 
and  thus  compel  them  to  think;  otherwise,  how  can 
we  expect  them  to  turn  unto  the  Lord  ?  The  har- 
vest here  truly  is  great,  but  where  are  the  labourers? 
Who  is  there  to  say,  "Lord,  here  am  I;  send  me?" 
Where  there  is  one  to  use  this  language,  there  are 
multitudes  who  say,  practically,  "  Lord,  I  pray  thee, 
have  me  excused." 


KURMAR. 

Monday,  Sd.  We  left  Budnapoor  this  morning, 
at  four  o'clock,  and  came  to  Kurmar,  a  distance  of 
about  thirteen  miles.  Here  we  stopped  during  the 
day.  The  only  chowdey  we  could  find  at  first,  was 
a  small  one,  near  the  gate,  and  exceedingly  dirty. 
After  having  had  it  swept  out,  and  a  few  handles  of 
water  thrown  on  the  floor,  to  keep  down  the  dust,  it 
seemed  more  comfortable.  Here  we  had  all  our 
things  placed,  but  not  content  with  our  place  of 
abode,  we  searched  for  another.  The  people  told  us 
there  was  no  other  chowdey  in  the  village,  but  we 
placed  no  faith  in  their  declarations,  and  continued 


IN  INDIA.  291 


An  account  of  the  Gosavees.  Their  vileuess. 

our  search.  Near  the  chowdey  we  had  taken,  we 
saw  a  small  gate,  not  more  than  two  feet  wide, 
which  led  into  an  enclosure,  which  was  surrounded 
by  a  high  mud  wall.  Through  this  we  entered,  and, 
to  our  astonishment,  we  found  a  large  and  neat 
chowdey,  which  was  occupied  by  a  Gosavee,  who 
had  most  unjustly  appropriated  the  whole  place  for 
his  own  private  use.  The  chowdey  is  about  fifty 
feet  long  and  about  fifteen  wide.  At  one  end,  the 
Gosavee'^  had  a  small  room  partitioned  oflT,  where  he 

*  Gosavee  or  Go-swamee,  the  lord  of  the  cow — protector  of 
cattle.  The  Gosavees  are  worshippers  of  Maha-deve  (Sheve), 
whom  they  represent  as  seated  on  a  white  bull.  They  are  called 
holy  beggars,  and  act  as  the  spiritual  guides  of  many.  Their 
practice,  howevjr,  doea  not  deserve  the  name  holy  which  is 
given  them.  TRey  are  forbidden  to  marry,  but  this  only  serves 
as  a  cloak  for  their  licentiousness,  as  it  is  notorious  that  they  are, 
(or  have  been)  guilty  of  stealing  children,  of  both  sexes,  and  of 
carrying  off  with  them,  through  the  force  of  their  delusions, 
other  men's  wives.  These  Gosavees  are  occasionally  soldiers, 
traders,  or  mendicants.  In  the  latter  capacity  they  travel  in 
large  bodies  through  the  country,  and  compel  the  villagers  on 
their  route  to  support  them.  Violent  contests  sometimes  take 
place,  when  the  mendicant  troop  is  large,  and  the  village  too 
poor  to  bear  their  exorbitant  demands,  but  it  always  ends  in  the 
severe  castigation  of  the  villagers.  This  violence  is  not  author- 
ized by  British  law,  but  these  sturdy  beggars  never  fail  in  ob- 
taining a  supply  equal  to  their  wants,  by  working  on  the  preju- 
dices of  the  people,  where  they  cannot  use  violence.  In  many 
places,  the  native  government  has  shown  such  a  reverence  for 
these  deceivers,  that  a  regular  tax  has  been  assessed  for  their 
support  It  is  done  by  laying  one  per  cent  upon  the  land  reve- 
nue, which  is  paid  into  the  public  treasury  for  their  use. 

Jt  is  §a'd  that  they  make  good  soldiers.    BajceRao,  the  Ex-Pash- 


292  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

A  comfortable  lodging. 

kept  all  his  vessels,  and  where  he  slept;  the  other 
part  was  wholly  unoccupied.  Here  this  Hindoo 
monk  lived  alone,  and  by  his  pretensions  to  superior 
sanctity,  led  many  of  the  people  to  think  that  the 
place  was  too  holy  for  them  even  to  enter  it,  and 
thus  was  left  to  the  undisturbed  possession  of  the 
chowdey.  Knowing  that  the  chowdey  was  public 
property,  we  told  the  Gosavee  that  we  wished  to  oc- 
cupy it  for  the  day  and  night.  To  this  he  most  ob- 
stinately objected,  declaring  that  it  was  his  place, 
and  that  "we  would  defile  it,  by  coming  into  it,  and 
therefore  could  not  have  it.  We  then  reminded  him 
that  the  chowdey  is  the  property  of  the  government, 
and  that  we  would  occupy  it,  wMiether  he  w^as  will- 
ing or  not.  Our  beds,  trunks,  &c.,  were  brought 
into  the  chowdey,  while  the  Gosavee,  muttering  out 
his  anger  against  us,  retired  into  his  hermitage. 

JULGAUM    AND    SULTANA. 

On  our  way  to  Kurtnar,  we  stopped  at  the  villages 
of  Julgaum  and  Sultana,  and  distributed  a  few  tracts 

wa,  had  about  seven  thousand  of  them  in  his  army,  when  the 
war  broke  out  between  the  Mahrattas  and  the  English,  in  the 
year  1817,  and  some  hundreds  of  them  fell  in  the  battles  of 
Kirkee,  Poona,  and  Koraigaon  Among  the  Gosavees,  there  are 
different  sects,  who  are  distinguished  by  their  dress,  and  appear- 
ance. One  of  these  sects  go  about  in  puris  naturalibus,  and 
covered  with  ashes.  They  keep  up  the  succession  to  their  pro- 
perty by  disciples,  who  originally  belonged  to  other  castes  of 
Hindoos,  purchased  or  procured  when  children. 


IN  INDIA.  293 


No  service  from  Hindoos  witliout  pay. 


among  the  people.  These  villages,  we  presume,  do 
not  contain  more  than  fifty  or  sixty  dwelling  houses, 
though  the  walls  of  perhaps  more  than  double  that 
number  are  standing  there,  as  monuments  of  the 
decaying  state  of  these  places.  Where  the  people 
have  gone,  who  lately  inhabited  these  villages,  we 
know  not.  Their  poverty,  and  the  rigour  of  the 
laws  under  which  they  lived,  may  have  induced 
them  to  seek  another  and  a  better  abode,  within  the 
territory  of  the  Hon.  East  India  Company. 

When  we  reached  Kurmar,  we  told  the  Vaskur* 
of  the  village  to  procure  us  some  milk,  &c.,  but  he 
refused,  like  another  one,  on  a  former  occasion,  to  do 
any  thing  for  us.  He  said,  that  all  the  cows  were 
in  the  jungles,  and  that  they  would  not  return  till 
evening ;  and  as  for  getting  the  things  we  wanted, 
it  was  out  of  the  question.  The  promise  of  pay  for 
his  services  soon  answered  all  his  objections.  The 
custom  of  the  Hindoos  is  to  boil  all  the  milk  pro- 
cured in  the  morning,  which  they  may  not  have 
used  at  the  lime,  and  in  this  way  it  is  kept  sweet, 
in  this  hot  climate,  till  night.  To  procure  boiled 
milk,  at  any  time  of  the  day,  there  is  seldom  any  dif- 
ficulty in  the  country.  To  procure /res/i  milk  would 
have  been  a  difficult  thing,  but  to  procure  the  other 
was  easy.  The  Vaskur,  however,  did  not  know 
whether  we  would  not  act  as  some  travellers  have 


*    The  Vaskur  is  the  person  appointed  to  keep  the  gate  of  a 
village,  and  is  usually  a  Muhar,  a  man  of  low  caste. 


294  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Preaching  to  the  lame  and  the  blind.  Hindoo  subtlety. 

done,  viz.,  make  use  of  his  services,  and  not  pa}' 
him.  This  being  settled,  all  was  well.  In  all  our 
journey,  we  have  taken  special  care  not  to  employ 
any  one  to  do  any  thing  for  us,  without  rewarding 
him  for  his  services.  We  deem  it  a  Christian  duly, 
as  well  as  good  policy  so  to  do. 

When  it  was  known  that  two  sahibs  had  arrived 
in  the  village,  all  the  blind  persons,  and  cripple?, 
who  could  come,  were  brought  to  us,  hoping  that 
we  vy'ould  give  them  some  money.  We  had  them 
all  seated  on  the  ground  around  us,  and  after  telling 
them  of  the  Saviour ;  of  His  compassion  to  the  poor, 
the  blind,  the  lame,  &c.,  while  on  earth,  and  urging 
them  to  accept  of  Him  as  their  Saviour,  we  gave 
them  some  pice,  and  dismissed  them.  The  appear- 
ance of  these  blind  persons  was  truly  affecting. 
While  we  were  telling  them  of  the  Saviour,  they 
could  not  refrain  from  expressing  aloud  their  joy, 
and  turned  their  sightless  eyeballs  toward  heaven, 
as  if  to  express  their  thankfulness  to  God  for  the 
good  news.  Their  friends  may  tell  them,  when  we 
are  gone,  that  Chnst  is  only  the  name  we  give  to 
their  god  Krishnoo,  and  that  it  is  Krishnoo  who  has 
done  so  much,  and  felt  so  much  for  them.  That 
the  more  cunning  of  the  Hindoos  do,  in  some  cases, 
pursue  this  course,  to  undo  all  that  we  have  done, 
and  to  rivet  the  chains  of  ignorance  and  superstition 
upon  themselves  and  others  more  firmly,  facts  abun- 
dantly testify.  They  do  not  pretend  to  deny  the 
facts  which  we  state,  but  say  that  all  these  things 


IN  INDIA.  295 


Preaching  to  Gosavees. 


were  done  by  their  own  gods,  who  are  called,  by  us, 
by  a  different  name.  They  try  to  impress  upon 
others  the  idea  that  we  and  they,  in  many  things, 
beUeve  ahke  ;  and  that  their  rehgion  and  ours  is 
very  Httle  different,  the  one  from  the  other,  and,  of 
course,  there  can  be  no  use  of  a  change.  The  ad- 
versary of  souls  understands  fully  how  to  accomplish 
the  great  work  he  has  undertaken,  viz.,  to  destroy 
the  souls  of  men. 

Having  dismissed  this  company  of  the  blind,  some 
Gosavees,  encouraged  by  their  success  in  obtaining 
alms  from  us,  came  and  preferred  their  claim  also, 
but  with  different  success.  We  sent  them  away, 
after  having  told  them  of  the  Saviour,  without  any 
money.  One  of  the  Gosavees  appeared  among  the 
others,  shamefully  naked.  He  said  he  had  come 
from  Benares  on  foot,  and  in  his  present  naked  con- 
dition, and  that  he  was  on  his  way  to  Poona  and 
Bombay,  where  he  expected  to  be  shortly.  We  re- 
proved them  all,  and  him  in  particular,  for  their  sloth 
and  sinfulness,  and  lack  of  decency,  and  sent  them 
away.  These  wretches  are  a  great  nuisance,  and, 
we  may  add,  a  great  curse  to  the  people.  We  saw 
them  frequently  through  the  day,  going  about  among 
the  people  to  beg  from  them  what  they  needed. 
They  pretend  that  they  are  holy  men,  and  have, 
through  the  greatness  of  their  holiness,  and  deadness 
to  the  things  of  this  world,  arrived  at  such  a  state  of 
mind  that  objectsof  sense  cannot  affect  f/iem  in  the  least, 
and  garments  of  decency  are  therefore  useless.     Such 


296  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  character  of  the  Gosavees.  Aurungabad. 

is  their  profession,  but  their  practice  loudly  declares 
that  they  still  are  men,  and  that  they  are  affected 
quite  as  much  by  the  objects  of  sense,  as  others ;  yea, 
more,  that  they  are  the  slaves  of  their  own  corrupt 
passions.  Let  a  man  but  refuse  to  give  to  one  of 
these  beggars  the  thing  he  demands,  and  at  once  he 
is  in  a  rage.  Not  only  so,  he  will  imprecate  the 
vengeance  of  the  gods  upon  the  refuser,  and  thus, 
if  possible,  terrify  him  into  a  compliance  with  his 
wishes.  These  holy  men  are  as  far  from  holiness  as 
the  East  is  from  the  West,  and  the  people  know  it ; 
but,  strange  as  it  may  appear,  no  one  of  the  people 
has  independence  of  spirit  sufficient  to  oppose,  publicly, 
the  pride  and  hypocrisy  of  these  men,  though  they 
speak  of  it  frequently  among  themselves,  and  groan 
under  the  oppressive  burden  of  being  beggar-ridden. 
Custom,  with  them,  passes  for  law.  It  is  the  ctts- 
tom  of  the  Gosavees  to  beg,  and  the  custom  of  the 
people  to  give,  and  this  gives  the  quietus  to  any  spirit 
of  exertion  in  this  matter. 


AURUNGABAD. 

Tuesday,  4th.  We  left  Kurmar  at  an  early  hour 
this  morning,  and,  after  a  short  delay  in  the  village 
of  Chicultana,  came  to  Aurungabad.  We  re- 
mained about  two  hours  in  a  musjid,  with  the  ex- 
pectation that  our  servants  would  find  us.  But  as 
they  entered  the  city  by  a  different  gate  from  the 
one  we  entered,  they  missed  us.     It  was  vain  to 


IN  INDIA. 


297 


Stay  at  Mr  Roper's.  American  books. 

search  for  them  in  a,  city  so  large  as  that  of  Aurun- 
gabad,  and  after  many  fruitless  inquiries  for  them, 
we  went  to  tlie  Cantonmenis,  where  the  Europeans 
reside,  and,  finding  Mr  Roper,  we  were  most  cordi- 
dialiy  received  by  him  into  his  house.  He  imme- 
diately sent  a  seapoy  in  search  of  our  servants  and 
luggage,  who  returned  in  half  an  hour  informing  us 
that  he  had  found  them.  At  the  kind  and  pressing 
invitation  of  Mr  Roper,  we  agreed  to  remain  with 
him  for  the  week ;  and,  after  resting  ourselves,  to 
visit  with  him  the  celebrated  caves  of  EHora,  which 
are  about  fifteen  miles  from  Aurungabad. 

We  received  letters  from  Bombay  which  inform 
us  of  the  arrival  of  Mr  Allen,  and  that  he  intends 
coming  to  Ahmednuggur  by  the  way  of  Poona. 
This  information  induced  us  to  change  our  plan  of 
going  to  Nassik  at  the  present.  We  concluded  to 
return  to  Ahmednuggur  by  the  way  of  Toka,  a 
Brahminical  village  on  the  banks  of  the  sacred  river 
Godavery. 

In  looking  over  Mr  Roper's  library  to-day,  I  was 
gratified  to  find  the  "  Memoirs  of  Harriet  Newell,' 
and  "Visits  of  Mercy."  These  little  American  works 
have  found  their  way  into  the  heart  of  India,  and 
may  we  not  hope  that  they  may  be  the  means,  in 
the  hand  of  God,  of  exciting  some  in  India  to  feel, 
and  to  do  much  for  the  poor  and  benighted  children 
of  men,  as  they  have  awakened  the  sympathies  of 
many  in  America  and  in  Europe.  I  was  the  more 
rejoiced  to  see  these  works,  as  good  books,  and  such 


298  MISSIONARY    JOURNAL 

Tomb  of  Aurungzebe's  daughter. 

as  the  children  of  Europeans  would  be  inclined  to 
read,  are  rather  scarce  in  the  interior  of  the  country. 
Let  us  rejoice,  however,  that  the  number  is  on  the 
increase. 

Wednesday,  5th.  A  portion  of  this  day  I  spent  in 
reading  and  writing.  In  the  afternoon  Mr  Roper 
kindly  took  us  out  in  his  gardee,*  to  see  the  city,  and 
especially  the  mausoleum  of  Aurungzebe's  daughter, 
which  was  erected  about  one  hundred  and  sixty 
years  ago,  at  an  expense  of  nine  lacks  of  rupees,  or 
four  hundred  thousand  dollars.  This  splendid  edi- 
fice stands  within  an  enclosure,  containing  about 
thirty  acres  of  ground,  which  was  once  in  a  high 
state  of  cultivation.  It  was  laid  out  in  gardens. 
All  the  walks  are  beautifully  paved.  The  numerous 
fountains  of  water,  the  water  courses,  the  large  and 
shady  trees,  together  with  the  more  humble  shrub- 
bery which  line  the  walls  and  are  scattered  through- 
out the  enclosure,  make  it  a  truly  beautiful  place. 
On  the  right  and  the  left,  as  you  enter  the  splendid 
gateway  which  leads  to  the  tomb,  stand  two  mus- 
jids,  (houses  for  prayer).  Here,  in  days  past,  the 
Koran  was  read,  and  the  royal  family  united Jn  their 
worship,  but  they  are  now  forsaken,  and  no  one  en- 
ters them  in  honour  of  the  false  prophet.  The  walls 
around  the  tomb  and  gardens  are  thick,  and  contain 
a  multitude  of  cells.  It  is  said  that  here,  hordes  of 
religious  mendicants,  and  others  supported  by  the 
benevolence  of  the  emperor,  found  an  abode. 

*     A  small  wagon,  In  general  use  among  the  people. 


IN  INDIA.  299 


The  tomb  and  its  enclosures. 


The  foundation  of  the  building  is  about  one  hun- 
dred feet  square.  From  the  four  corners  of  this 
foundation,  or  platform,  minarets  arise  to  the  height 
of  eighty  or  ninety  feet.  The  platform  is  about 
twelve  feet  high.  From  the  centre  of  the  main 
building  rises  a  large  and  beautiful  dome,  beneath 
which,  in  a  small  enclosure,  lie  the  remains  of  the 
princess.  We  descended  by  a  flight  of  narrow  steps, 
and  saw  the  spot  beneath  which  the  sacred  deposit 
is  laid.  A  framework  of  wood  now  surrounds  the 
place,  which  was  not  always  the  case.  There  is 
no  marble  slab  with  an  inscription  on  it,  to  tell  the 
stranger  whose  remains  sleep  beneath  the  elevated 
mound  of  chunam.  A  thin  garment  covered  the 
grave,  and  on  it  were  strewed  a  few  flowers,  and  a 
few  shreds  of  cotton  and  silken  cords  of  different  co- 
lours. The  neat  workmanship  and  good  taste  dis- 
played in  this  building,  in  the  large  brazen  doors — 
the  immense  slabs  of  white  marble,  highly  polished 
and  most  beautifully  executed  in  filagree  work,  and 
the  highly  polished  chunamed  apartments,  all  com- 
bined to  show  that  the  Moghuls  once  carried  the  arts 
of  masonry  and  sculpture  to  a  degree  of  perfection 
that  has  not  been  excelled  by  modern  artists. 

We  ascended  to  the  top  of  one  of  the  minarets  by 
a  flight  of  winding  stairs  of  stone  in  the  inside,  and 
from  this  eminence  had  a  beautiful.view  of  the  city, 
and  of  the  adjacent  country.  The  interior  of  the 
city  presents  the  usual  appearances  of  a  deserted 
capital,  viz.  only  half  peopled,  and  a  large  portion 


300  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

A  view  of  the  city. 

of  it  in  ruins.  The  number  of  mosques  and  miisjids 
within  the  walls  is  still  great,  though  many  of  them 
are  deserted,  and  were  we  to  judge  from  this  cir- 
cumstance, we  must  conclude  ihat  the  spiritual  as 
well  as  the  temporal  glory  of  Mohammedan  power, 
has  gone  down  in  India.  Aqueducts  are  to  be  seen 
in  every  part  of  the  city.  The  water  w^hich  supplies 
a  large  portion  of  the  city,  is  brought  under  ground 
from  a  distance  of  some  miles,  but  when,  or  by 
whom  these  w^orks  were  constructed,  we  could 
not  learn  from  any  one  of  whom  we  sought  infor- 
mation. 

Aurungabad*  was  originally  called  Gurka.  The 
Moghuls  got  possession  of  it  in  the  year  1634.  It 
rapidly  increased  in  size,  and  becoming  the  favourite 
residence  of  Aurungzebe,  it  received  from  him  its 
present  name.  It  continued  for  some  time  the  me- 
tropohs  of  the  Dekhun,  after  the  modern  Nizams  be- 
came independent  of  Delhi,  until  they  quitted  it  for 
Hydrabad.  It  is  within  the  Nizam's  territories,  but 
its  glory  has  departed.  It  stands  amid  an  extensive 
plain,  about  two  hundred  and  eighty  miles  in  a  north- 
east direction  from  Bombay,  and  its  distance  from 
Hydrabad,  the  present  capital  of  the  Nizam,  is 
about  two  hundred  and  ninety  miles.  Its  present 
population  is  about  one  hundred  thousand — formerly 
six  hundred  thousand. 


*     The  word  is  compounded  of  aurung  the  throne,  and  ahad 
the  house  ox  abode ^  meaning  the  abode  of  the  throne. 


IN  INDIA.  301 


Visit  to  a  Parspe's  dwelling  and  gardens. 


After  leaving  the  mausoleum,  we  visited  the  gar- 
dens of  a  rich  Parsee,  who  resides  a  short  distance 
from  the  cantonments.  His  gardens  are  in  a  high 
state  of  cultivation.  They  are  well  watered  from  a 
fountain  in  the  garden  near  his  dwelling.  Every 
thing  looked  fresh,  and  the  grapes  which  he  raises 
are  of  the  first  quality.  He  kindly  treated  us  to  as 
many  as  we  chose.  The  beauty  of  these  gardens, 
the  neatness  of  his  dwellinghouse,  and  the  comfort 
in  which  he  lived,  and  especially  his  hospitality  to 
us,  made  us  for  a  moment  forget  that  we  are  still  in 
a  heathen  land,  and  that  the  religious  system  of  this 
individual  leads  him  to  reverence  the  sun,  the  ocean, 
fire,  the  dog,  &c.,  as  well  as  to  reject  the  salvation 
of  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 

Thursday,  6th.  This  day  we  spent  in  the  house, 
occupied  principally  in  readingandin  writing.  In  the 
evening  we  walked  out,  and  conversed  with  a  few 
natives.  Those  with  whom  we  conversed,  seemed 
disposed  to  listen.  The  subject,  however,  was  new 
to  them,  and  very  few  of  those  with  whom  we  con- 
versed had  ever  heard  of  or  seen  a  Missionary.  The 
people  here  genernlly  use  the  Hindoosthanee  lan- 
guage, and  tracts  in  tirat  language  might  have  been 
distributed  in  abundance,  but  our  supply  is  exhausted. 
The  Brahmuns  use  the  Mahratta  language,  but,  if  a 
Missionary  sliould  be  located  here,  it  would  be  of 
more  importance  to  him  to  study  the  Hindoosthanee 
and  Persian  languages  than  the  Mahratta.  Aurun- 
gabad  presents  a  fine  field  for  Missionary  labour,  and 
2  a 


302  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Missionaries  for  the  Mohammedans  needed. 

ought  to  be  occupied  just  as  soon  as  a  labourer  can 
be  found  to  enter  it.  Although  it  is  under  the  Ni- 
zam of  Hydrabad,  still  he  might  labour  without 
any  molestation  from  that  government.  It  is  much 
to  be  regretted  that  so  little  is  doing  to  reclaim  the 
followers  of  Mohammed  from  their  delusions  through- 
out India.  The  Missionaries  on  this  side  of  India 
confine,  in  a  very  great  degree,  their  labours  to  the 
Hindoos.  There  ought  to  be  some  Missionaries 
especially  for  the  Mussulman  population.  If  syste- 
matic and  well  directed  Missionary  operations  could 
be  carried  on  among  this  people  in  Aurungabad, 
who  can  tell  but  that  this  independent  government 
would,  ere  long,  become  a  Christian  government. 
As  a  people,  they  may  be  more  bitterly  opposed  to 
the  Gospel  than  the  Hindoos  are,  but  they  are  more 
enhghtened,  nor  are  they  so  grovelling  in  their  feel- 
ings as  the  Hindoos,  though  in  haughtiness  they 
far  surpass  them.  The  probability  is,  that  they 
would,  if  they  were  instructed,  embrace  the  Gospel 
as  soon  as  the  Hindoos,  if  not  sooner.  This  field  is 
ripe,  fully  ripe  for  the  harvest,  but  where  are  the 
reapers  ?  Is  there  one  to  be  found  whose  heart  in- 
clines him  to  live  and  labour  for  the  salvation  of 
this  respectable  and  high  minded  people  ?  Would 
that  many  from  the  various  seminaries  in  America 
and  Europe  might  enter  this  important  field. 


l^  INDIA. 


Caves  of  Ellora. 


CAVES  OF  ELLORA. 

Friday,  1th.  This  morning  about  three  o'clock  we 
left  Aurungabad,  in  company  with  Mr  Roper  and 
his  son,  to  visit  the  Caves  of  Ellora,  which  we  reached 
before  the  heat  of  the  day.  The  distance  is  about 
fifteen  miles,  and  the  road,  in  many  places,  rough 
and  hilly.  On  our  way,  we  passed  the  famous  city 
of  Dowlutabad,  wliich  is  about  seven  miles  north- 
west of  Aurungabad.  This  is  supposed  to  be  the 
Tagara  of  Arian,  a  populous  city  two  thousand  years 
ago. 

The  name  signifies  the  house  of  wealth.  The  indi- 
vidual who  has  charge  of  the  fort  permits  no  one  to 
enter  unless  he  have  a  permit  from  the  Nizam  of 
Hydrabad.  As  we  had  no  permit,  we  were  denied 
the  privilege  of  examining  the  place  for  ourselves. 
The  following  description  is  taken  from  "  Hamilton's 
Hindoosthan,"  and  is,  we  doubt  not,  correct,  as  far 
as  it  goes. 

Dowlutabad*  orDeoghurf  is  a  town  and  a  fortress, 
seven  miles  northvvest  of  Aurungabad.  The  fortress 
is  formed  of  an  insulated  mass  of  granite,  about  three 
thousand  yards  from  the  range  of  hills  on  the  north- 
ward and  westward,  and  presents  to  the  eye  a  shape 
not   unlike  a  compressed  bee   hive,  except  that  the 

*     Dowlut,  wealth,  and  abad,  the  house. 
j     Deoghur,  from  deo,  god,  and  ghur,  house. 


304  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Dowlutabad.  Description  of  the  fort. 

lower  part,  for  nearly  one  third  of  the  way  up,  is 
scarped  like  a  wall,  and  presents,  all  round,  a  per- 
pendicular cliff.  It  has  never  been  accurately  mea- 
sured, but  appears  to  be  about  five  hundied  feet  to 
the  summit,  which  is  almost  a  point.  The  scarp  of 
the  rock,  down  to  the  counter  scarp,  may  be  about 
a  hundred  and  fifty  feet ;  and  the  scarp  below  the 
glacis  from  thirty  to  forty  feet,  which,  added  to  one 
hundred  and  fifty,  will  give  about  one  hundred  and 
eighty  for  nearly  the  whole  height  of  the  scarped 
cliff.  An  outer  wall  of  no  strength  surrounds  the 
pettah,  (village)  above  which  towers  the  hill  which 
forms  the  citadel,  but  up  to  the  ditch  three  other 
lines  of  walls  and  gates  are  passed.  The  causeway 
across  the  ditch  does  not  admit  of  moie  than  two 
persons  at  once,  and  a  building  with  battlements  de- 
fends it  on  the  opposite  side. 

After  passing  the  ditch,  the  ascent  is  through  an 
excavation  into  the  heart  of  the  rock,  at  first  so  low 
that  a  person  is  obliged  to  stoop  nearly  double,  but, 
after  a  few  paces,  it  opens  into  a  high  vault,  lighted 
by  torches,  out  of  which  the  ascent  is  by  a  winding 
passage,  gradually  sloping,  cut  thiough  the  interior 
of  the  body  of  the  hill.  This  passage  is  about  twelve 
feet  high,  and  the  same  in  breadth,  with  a  regular 
rise.  At  certain  distances  from  this  gallery  are  trap 
doors,  with  flights  of  steps  to  the  ditch  below,  only 
wide  enough  to  admit  a  man  to  pass,  also  cut 
through  the  solid  rock  to  the  water's  edge,  and  not 
exposed  to  the  fire  of  the  assailants,  unless  they  gain 


IN  INDIA.  305 


Description  of  the  fort. 


the  very  crest  of  the  glacis.  There  are,  Ukewise, 
other  passages  and  recesses  for  depositing  stores.  Af- 
ter ascending  the  main  passage  for  some  distance,  it 
opens  into  a  hollow  in  the  rock  about  twenty  feet 
square.  On  one  side,  leaning  against  the  cliff,  a 
large  iron  plate  is  seen,  with  an  immense  iron  poker. 
This  plate  is  intended  to  be  laid  over  the  outlet,  and 
a  fire  placed  on  it,  should  the  besiegers  make  them- 
selves masters  of  the  subterraneous  passages,  and 
there  is  a  hole  three  feet  in  diameter,  which  is  in- 
tended to  convey  a  strong  curient  of  air  to  the  fire. 
On  the  road  to  the  summit,  wliich  is  very  steep, 
and,  in  some  places,  covered  with  brushwood,  there 
are  some  houses,  towers  and  gates.  The  governor's 
house  is  an  excellent  one,  surrounded  by  a  verandah 
with  tvv'elve  arches,  and  through  this  house  passes 
the  only  road  to  the  top.  Towards  the  summit  the 
ridge  becomes  very  narrow,  and,  on  the  peak,  where 
the  Nizam's  flag  flies,  stands  a  large  brass  twenty- 
four  pounder  ;  but,  besides  this,  tliere  aie  only  a  few 
two  or  three  pounders.  As  the  hill  contains  reser- 
voirs of  water,  if  properly  defended,  it  could  be  cap- 
tured only  by  famine. 

-  When  the  Mohammedans  under  Allah  Ud  Deen 
carried  their  arms  into  this  part  of  the  Dekhun, 
about  A.  D.  1293,  Deoghur  was  the  residence  of  a 
powerful  Hindoo  Raja,  who  was  defeated,  and  his 
capital  taken  and  plundeied  of  immense  riches.  In 
1306,  the  fortress,  and  the  surrounding  district,  were 
reduced  to  permanent  subjection  by  Mallik  Naib,  of 
2  a* 


S06  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

History  of  Dowlutabad. 

Delhi.  In  ihe  early  part  of  the  fourteenth  century, 
the  emperor  Mohammed  made  an  attempt  to  transfer 
the  seat  of  government  from  Delhi  to  Deoghur,  the 
name  of  which  he  changed  to  Dowlutabad.  To 
effect  this  purpose,  he  almost  ruined  Delhi,  in  order 
to  drive  the  inhabitants  to  his  new  capital,  seven  hun- 
dred and  fifty  miles  from  theirold  habitations,  but  his 
endeavours  were  without  avail,  so  that  he  was  oblig- 
ed to  desist,  after  having  done  much  mischief. 

About  the  year  1595,  Dowlutabad  surrendered  to 
Ahmed  Nizam  Shah  of  Ahmednuggur,  and  on  the 
fall  of  that  dynasty,  was  taken  possession  of  by  Mal- 
lik  Amber,  an  Abyssinian  slave,  who  was  reckoned 
the  ablest  general,  politician  and  financier  of  his  age. 
His  successors  reigned  until  1634,  when  the  city  and 
fortress  were  taken  by  the  Moghuls,  during  the  reign 
of  Shah  Jehan,  and  the  seat  of  government  transfer- 
red to  the  neighbouring  (own  of  Guika,  since  called 
Aurungabad.  Along  with  the  rest  of  the  Moghul 
Dekhun  it  fell  into  the  possession  of  Nizam  Ul  Mulk, 
and  has  continued  with  his  descendants,  theNizams 
of  Hydrabad,  ever  since,  with  the  exception  of  the 
year  1758,  during  which  it  was  held  by  M.  Bussy, 
but  he  was  obhged  to  abandon  it,  when  ordered  to 
withdraw  with  his  army  to  the  Carnatic,  by  his  su- 
perior officer,  M.  Lally. 

In  passing  from  Dowlutabad,  the  first  thing  that 
strikes  the  attention  of  the  traveller,  as  worthy  of 
special  notice,  is  a  paved  road,  made  over  a  hill,  near 
the  village  of  Roza.     It  was  made  at  the  sole  ex- 


IN  INDIA.  307 


The  village  of  Roza.       Paper  manufactory.       Aurungzebe's  grave. 

pense  of  a  woman,  who  raised  the  whole  amount, 
equal  to  many  thousand  dollars,  from  the  sale  of 
cow-dung,  formed  into  cakes,  and  sold  for  fuel;  and 
this  was  done  to  procure  for  herself  an  admission 
into  heaven.  The  ruins  of  the  little  house  in  which 
she  lived  and  prosecuted  her  self-denying  work,  are 
still  to  be  seen.  The  natives  speak  of  her  work  as 
highly  meritorious,  and  doubt  not  but  that  she  was 
admitted  into  happiness  for  her  work. 

In  the  village  of  Roza  we  stopped  a  short  time, 
and  distributed  a  few  tracts^  and  conversed  with  a 
cluster  of  idle  men,  who  were  seated  in  the  veran- 
dah of  a  house  close  by  the  road  side.  Roza  is 
noted  for  its  paper  manufactories.  The  paper  made 
here,  exceeds  any  thing  of  the  kind  that  we  have 
seen,  for  durability,  in  this  countiy.  The  rains  do 
not  affect  this  paper  in  the  way  they  do  that  which 
is  brought  from  Europe,  and -especially  from  Ame- 
rica. It  is  adapted  to  the  climate,  and  will  remain 
good  for  ages,  as  many  of  their  books  sufficiently 
testify. 

The  most  interesting  circun^stance  in  connection 
with  the  village  of  Roza  is,  that  here  lie  the  remains 
of  Aurungzebe.  He  died  at  Aurungabad,  but  his 
body  was  brought  here  for  interment.  Although 
he  erected  splendid  mausoleums  to  the  memory  of 
his  wife  and  daughter,  and  reigned  for  half  a  cen- 
tury, with  a  degree  of  pomp  and  splendour  seldom, 
if  ever,  equalled,  yet  he  requested  that  nothing 
should  be  erected  over  his  grave,  to  show  to  all  the 


308  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Caves  of  EUora. 

people  the  vanity  of  human  glory.     This  has  given 
a  degree  of  sanctity  to  the  place,  in  the  eyes  of  the 
Mohammedans,  and  has  become  a  kind  of  burying 
place  for  kings.     The  place  is  esteemed  healthy. 
Having  arrived  at  the  village  near  the  caves,  we 
put  up  our  horses,  and   procuring  a  guide,  who  led 
us  by  a  narrow  and  winding  path  down   the  moun- 
tain, we  were  brought  suddenly  before  the  large  and 
magnificent   temple  of    Kylas.       We   were   struck' 
with  astonishment  in  beholding  these  mighty  works 
of  art,  and  were  compelled,  for    awhile,  to    stand 
still,  and  gaze  upon  them  with  amnzement.     To  be 
able  to  give  a  minute  and  adequate  description  of 
all  of  these  excavations,  it  would  be  necessary  to 
spend  a  w^eek  in  (he  examination  of  them.     All  we 
could  do,  during  the  few  hours  we  remained,  was  to 
pass  hastHy  from  one  excavation  to  another,  to  get  a 
glimpse  of  them  all.     To  inspect  them   minutely 
was  out  of  the  question.     The  hill  where  these  ex- 
cavations are  made  is  crescent  shaped,  and  the  slope 
is  generally  easy,  but  in  many  places,  the  rock  pre- 
sents a  perpendicular  face  of  from  twenty  to  a  hun- 
dred feet  high,   or  more.     To  truncate  the  hill  in 
this  manner  must  have  cost  immense  labour,  how 
much  more,  then,  must  it  have  taken  to  excavate 
these  caves  for  a  mile  in  length?     The  external  and 
internal  appearance  of  the  caves  are  much  alike. 
They  are  three  stories  high.     The   rooms  are,  in 
general,   about  sixty  feet  long,  and  from  thirty  to 
fifty  feet  wide,  including  their  respective  verandahs. 


IN  INDIA.  309 


Caves  of  Ellora.  The  temple  of  Kylas. 

The  ceilings  are  supported  by  massy  pillars,  about 
ten  or  twelve  feet  high.  Every  room  contains  a 
number  of  gigantic  images.  The  largest  are  in  a 
sitting  posture.  In  some  of  them,  the  lingum,  or  an 
idol,  which  was  the  object  of  special  worship,  is  en- 
closed in  a  small  room,  which  stands  out  from  the 
wall,  so  as  to  permit  a  person  to  walk  around  it. 
Here  and  there  small  rooms,  for  some  secret  pur- 
poses, are  cut  deep  into  the  rock  which  forms  the 
back  w^^ll  of  the  rooms,  but  having  no  light,  we 
preferred  not  to  enter  them.  Steps  lead  from  the 
lower  to  the  upper  stories  of  the  caves;  but  in  every 
case,  each  cave,  with  its  three  stories,  stands  sepa- 
rate from  the  others,  at  least,  we  could  discover  no 
medium  of  communication.  The  figures  in  these 
roonfts  are  all,  more  or  less,  mutilated  or  defaced, 
but  show  clearly  that  they  have  been  formed  with 
much  good  taste  and  skill.  There  is  a  beauty  of 
symmetry  running  through  the  whole  of  the  figures, 
whether  they  be  small  or  large  (as  those  on  the  out- 
side, which  are  thiriy  feet  and  more),  or  grouped  to- 
gether, which  cannot  but  excite  the  admiration  of 
the  beholder,  and  convince  him  that  the  art  of  sculp- 
ture had  reached  its  acme  when  these  caves  were 
excavated. 

The  most  wonderful  thing  to  be  seen  here,  is  the 
temple  of  Kylas  or  Paradise.  In  front  of  it  stands 
a  very  spacious  and  fine  gateway.  On  each  side  of 
the  gateway,  there  is  a  projection  reaching  to  the 
first  story,  with  much  sculpture,  and  handsome  bat- 


310  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


The  temple  of  Kylas. 

tlements.  Over  the  gale  is  a  balcony.  On  the 
outside  of  the  upper  story  of  the  gateway,  are  pillars 
that  have  much  the  appearance  of  a  Grecian  order. 
From  the  gateway  you  enter  a  vast  area,  cut  down 
through  the  solid  rock  of  the  mountain,  to  make 
room  for  an  immense  tenjple,  of  the  complex  form, 
whose  wonderful  structure,  variety,  profusion,  and 
minuteness  of  ornament,  beggar  all  description. 
This  temple,  which  is  excavated  from  the  upper 
region  of  the  rock,  and  appears  like  a  grand  build- 
ing, is  connected  with  the  gateway  by  a  bridge,  left 
out  of  the  rock,  as  the  mass  of  the  mountain  was 
excavated.  Beneath  tliis  bridge,  at  the  end  opposite 
the  entrance,  there  is  a  figure  of  Bhuwanee,  sitting 
on  a  lotus,  with  two  elephants  with  their  trunks 
joined  over  her  head,  as  if  fighiing.  On  each  side 
of  the  passage  under  the  bridge  is  an  elephant. 
Behind  these  elephants,  are  ranges  of  apartments 
on  each  side,  handsomely  decorated  with  figures. 
Advanced  in  the  area,  are  two  obelisks,  of  a  square 
form,  handsomely  graduated  to  the  commencement 
of  the  capitals,  which  seem  to  have  been  crowned 
with  ornaments,  probably  a  single  elephant  stood  on 
each,  as  the  remains  of  one  are  yet  visible. 

Passing  tlirougli  the  gateway  you  enter  the  area, 
and  proceeding  under  a  small  bridge,  pass  a  solid 
square  mass  of  rock,  which  supports  the  bull  J^un- 
dee  (sacred  to  Sheve),  stationed  above.  The  sides 
of  this  recess  are  profusely  sculptured  with  pillars 
and  figures  of  various  forms  ;  having  passed  it,  you 


IN  INDIA.  311 


The  temple  of  Kylas. 


come  to  the  passage  under  another  small  bridge,  be- 
neath which  there  is,  on  one  side,  a  gigantic  figure 
of  Raja  Bhoj,  in  a  sitting  posture,  surrounded  by  a 
group  of  other  figures.  Opposite  to  the  figure  of 
Raja  Bhoj,  is  another  of  equal  dimensions,  with  ten 
hands.  At  the  end  of  this  short  passage  commenced 
the  body  of  the  grand  temple,  the  excavation  of 
which  is  in  the  upper  story,  which  is  here  ascended 
by  a  flight  of  steps  on  each  side. 

Having  ascended  a  few  steps,  you  enter  into  a 
handsome  open  portico,  supported  by  two  pillars  to- 
wards the  bridge,  and  two  pilasters  that  join  it  to 
the  body  of  the  temple  ;  the  grand  apartment  of 
which  you  enter  from  the  portico  by  four  handsome 
steps  and  a  doorway  twelve  feet  high  by  six  broad  ; 
on  each  side  of  which  are  gigantic  figures,  holding 
in  their  hands  weapons  for  defence,  or  as  badges  of 
their  authority.  They  are  represented  to  be  the 
door  keepers.  Advancing  a  few  paces  into  the  lem- 
ple,  which  is  supported  by  two  rows  of  pillars,  be- 
sides the  walls,  which  are  decorated  with  pilasters, 
there  is  an  intermission  of  one  pillar  on  each  side, 
leading  to  the  right  and  to  the  left,  to  an  open  por- 
tico projecting  from  the  body  of  the  temple.  Oppo- 
site the  door,  and  at  the  end  of  this  saloon,  is  the 
recess  of  the  Ling  and  of  Mahadev,  to  which  there 
is  an  ascent  of  five  steps,  and  which  foims  the  ter- 
mination of  this  fine  saloon.  On  each  side  of  the 
door  of  this  recess  there  is  a  profusion  of  sculpture. 
The  whole  of  the  ceiling  has  been  chunamed  and 


312  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  temple  of  Kylas. 

painted.  The  width  of  the  inner  part  of  the  tennple 
is  sixty-one  feet  ;  the  height  of  the  ceiling  is  nearly 
eighteen  feet ;  the  length  from  the  portico  entering 
the  temple  to  the  back  wall  of  the  temple,  is  one  hun- 
dred and  three  feet  six  inches  ;  including  the  raised 
platform  behind  the  temple,  it  will  be  one  hundred 
and  forty-two  feet  six  inches  ;  the  two  side  por- 
ticos each,  length  thirty-four  feet  ten  inches,  breadth 
fifteen  feet  four  inches  ;  the  height  of  the  temple  is 
one  hundred  feet.  The  area  in  which  the  temple 
stands  is  in  length,  from  the  gateway  to  the  oppo- 
site scarp,  two  hundred  and  forty-seven  feet,  and  in 
breadth  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet. 

Besides  the  grand  saloon  and  the  porticos  adjoin- 
ing it,  there  are  five  or  six  other  rooms,  or  small  tem- 
ples, on  the  platform  back  of  the  main  body  of  the 
temple.  These  are  full  of  figures  of  men  and  wo- 
men fantastically,  and  in  many  instances,  lascivi- 
ously grouped  together.  The  outside  of  the  whole 
temple  is  covered  with  figures  of  men,  and  gods,  and 
demon?,  engaged  in  combat  or  sport,  or  placed  there 
as  mere  matters  of  ornament,  and  all  of  them  in 
alto-relievo.  What  increases  the  astonishment  of 
the  beholder  is,  that  the  whole  of  the  temple,  with 
its  figures,  porticos,  pillars,  obelisks,  elephants, 
bridges,  &c.,  is  but  one  piece  of  rock.  To  design 
and  execute  such  a  work,  speaks  highly  in  favour  of 
those  who  were  concerned  in  it.  When  or  by  whom 
these  caves  were  made,  no  one  knows.  The  Hin- 
doos have  preserved  no  records  which  can  throw  any 


IN  INDIA.  313 


Origin  of  these  caves  unknown. 


light  on  this  subject.  All  is  conjecture,  or  uncertain 
tradition,  and  the  inquirer  seeks  in  vain  for  correct 
information. 

The  Mohammedans  say  that  they  were  excavated 
by  Raja  Eel,  about  one  thousand  years  ago.  The 
Brahmuns,  on  the  other  hand,  say  that  ihey  were 
made  about  seven  thousand  nine  hundred  years  ago 
(which  of  course  cannot  be  true),  by  a  Raja  Eeloo ; 
but  of  this  there  is  no  certainty.  There  can  be  but 
little  doubt  that  they  owe  their  origin  to  the  religious 
and  superstitious  zeal  of  some  wealthy  Raja  in  ages 
past ;  but  how  long  ago,  it  is  impossible  to  tell. 

The  temple  is  no  longer  considered  sacred;  still  a 
few  Hindoos  come  occasionally  to  pay  their  adora- 
tions to  the  Lingum  in  the  temple  of  Kylas.  A  Yo- 
gee*  occupies  a  portion  of  the  saloon,  having  built  for 
himself  a  small  mound  of  stones  and  clay  near  the 
door,  on  which  he  sils,  and  where  he  receives  the 
contributions  of  the  few  Hindoos  who  may  come  to 
visit  the  temple. 

Considered  as  mere  works  of  art,  it  is  painful  to 
see  the  whole  of  this  noble  and  grand  display  of 
genius  and  talent  going  to  ruins ;  but  the  doom  of 
these  works  is  fixed.  They  have  been  consecrated 
to  that  which  God  hales;  and  they  must  and  will 
be  destroyed.  The  present  condition  of  these  caveSj 
and  the  total  indifference  of  the  natives  generally  to 
them,  are  strong  proofs  of  the  truth  of  the  Bible  and 

*      A  Yogee  is  a  Hindoo  devotee. 
2b 


314  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Dining  under  a  tree.  Healthiness  of  the  place. 

of  the  Christian  system,  which  must  continue  to  in- 
crease until  all  the  idolatrous  nations  of  the  earth 
shall  forsake  their  idols,  and  until  the  high  and  lofty 
looks  of  man  shall  be  brought  down,  and  God  alone 
be  exalted.  That  that  happy  time  may  soon  come, 
when  all  the  kindreds,  and  nations,  and  tongues  un- 
der heaven,  shall  know  and  serve  the  Lord,  is,  no 
doubt,  the  sincere  desire  and  prayer  of  every  reflect- 
ing Christian. 

Having  finished  our  examination  of  these  caves, 
we  dined  under  the  shade  of  a  large  pimpul  tree 
which  stands  at  a  short  distance  in  front  of  the 
temple  of  Kylas.  The  once  sacred  stones  of  a  de- 
mohshed  temple  served  us  for  a  table,  and  also  for 
chairs.  We  left  the  caves  a  little  before  sunset, 
and  reached  Arungabad  by  torchlight  at  ten  o'clock. 

On  the  top  of  the  hill  near  the  caves,  there  are 
many  beautiful  places  for  pitching  tents;  there  are 
also  some  mosques,  which  may  be  occupied  by  the 
Europeans  who  may  visit  the  place.  The  situation 
is  esteemed  more  healthy  than  that  of  Arungabad, 
and  many  go  there  for  the  benefit  of  their  health, 
and  for  an  agreeable  change  of  air.  We  found  se- 
veral European  gentlemen  and  ladies,  who  intend 
to  remain  there  for  a  few  weeks.  As  the  sacredness 
of  the  caves  is  gone,  in  the  estimation  of  the  Hin- 
doos, it  is  not  made  a  place  of  general  resort ;  and 
were  it  not  for  the  Europeans,  who  occasionally  visit 
the  place,  the  number  of  native  visitors  would,  no 


IN  INDIA.  315 


Employment  of  time.  Distribution  of  tracts. 

doubt,  be  much  diminished.  Still  the  caves  must 
remain  as  monuments  of  the  genius,  the  enterprise 
and  industry,  as  well  as  of  tlie  superstitious  folly  of 
a  people  who  are  now  characterised  by  their  lack  of 
energy  and  general  inactivity. 

Saturday,  Sth.  We  spent  the  day  in  reading  and 
in  studying.  As  we  liave  our  Mahratta  and  Hin- 
doosthanee  dictionaries  with  us,  we  can  prosecute 
the  study  of  these  languages  on  our  tour,  with  ad- 
vantages which  we  cannot  enjoy  at  home.  In  the 
evening  we  rode  into  the  native  Bazar  and  spent 
some  time  in  conveising  with  the  natives  and  in  dis- 
tributing tracts.  The  people  were  particularly  at- 
tentive to  every  thing  that  Dajeba  said  ;  owing,  in 
part,  to  the  fact  that  they  had  never  before  heard  a 
Hindoo  speak  in  favour  of  Christianity,  and  in  oppo- 
sition to  the  superstitions  and  follies  of  the  people. 
Our  business  was  principally  to  give  the  conversa- 
tion a  proper  direction.  Dajeba  was  the  chief  speak- 
er, though  not  the  only  one  on  the  present  occasion. 
A  person  to  labour  with  advantage  in  this  place, 
ought  to  speak  the  Hindoosthanee  language  fluently, 
and  be  well  supplied  with  the  Scriptures  and  tracts 
in  the  language.  We  found  the  people  attentive, 
and  not  at  all  disposed  to  object  or  cavil.  As  to  the 
distribution  of  tracts  among  the  people,  we  can  only 
say,  the  people  are  prepaied  to  receive  them,  and  a 
Missionary  might  do  a  great  deal  of  good  in  this 
way,  even  befoie  he  shall  have  learned  to  speak,  it 
may  be,  a  sentence  of  the  language. 


316  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Sabbath  in  Aurungabad .  Application  to  have  a  child  baptised. 

Sabbath,  9th.  A  few  persons  were  assembled  in 
Mr  Roper's  parlour,  to  whom  Mr  Read  preached. 
A  young  man,  an  Indo-Briton,  called  this  morning 
and  wished  to  get  his  child  baptised.  As  he  seemed 
entirely  ignorant  of  the  design  of  the  ordinance,  it 
was  explained  to  him  at  considerable  length.  When 
he  was  told  that  it  was  his  duty  to  pray  m^/i  and /or 
his  child,  and  that  he  was  about  to  come  under  ob- 
ligations, in  a  public  manner,  to  train  up  his  child 
for  God,  which  it  became  him  to  consider,  he  said  he 
would  not  have  his  child  baptised  by  us,  but  should 
go  to  the  Commandant  of  the  station,  who  would  do 
it  without  requiring  any  promises  of  the  kind  from 
him.  We  learned  from  a  gentleman  present,  that 
it  is  the  usual  practice  for  one  of  the  officers  at  this 
station  (there  being  no  Chaplain)  to  marry  all  the 
persons  connected  with  the  regiment,  if  proper  ap- 
plication be  made,  and  to  baptise  the  children  of 
those  Europeans  and  Indo-Britons  who  may  ask 
to  have  the  rite  administered.  As  to  permitting 
officers  to  baptise  children,  Bishop  Hooker  would  not 
object,  as,  under  certain  circumstances,  he  allows 
women  to  baptise  them  ;  but  to  us  it  does  not  seem 
proper.* 

*  See  Hooker's  Ecc.  Polity,  1. 5,  §  62. 


IN  INDIA.  317 


A  sacrifice  of  two  lambs. 


A  SACRIFICE. 

Mr  Read  went  out  this  evening  to  converse  with 
the  natives,  while  I  remained  behind  to  converse 
with  the  children  and  inembers  of  Mr  Roper's  fa- 
mily. About  sunset,  while  standing  in  the  door,  I 
saw  a  crowd  of  people  going  towards  a  small  tem- 
ple which  was  in  sight,  and  near  at  hand.  On  learn- 
ing that  they  were  about  to  offer  two  lambs  in  sacri- 
fice, I  immediately  followed  them  to  the  temple,  be- 
ing accompanied  by  Mr  Roper  and  another  gen- 
tleman. There  were  about  forty  persons  in  all,  in- 
cluding the  children.  It  was  a  family  sacrifice,  and 
was  offered  in  the  fulfilment  of  a  vow.  A  few  per- 
sons playing  on  rude  instruments  of  music,  led  the 
procession:  then  followed  two  men,  bringing  the 
lambs  for  sacrifice.  The  one  was  carried  on  the 
shoulders  of  one  of  the  men,  and  the  other  was  led. 
Both  of  them  were  decorated  with  garlands  of  flow- 
ers. After  these  followed  a  person  carrying  the  sa- 
cred fire,  and  then  the  families  concerned.  When 
they  arrived  at  the  temple,  which  is  a  small  mud 
building  of  about  ten  feet  square,  the  people  made 
iheir  obeisance  to  the  idol  within,  and  circumambu- 
lated the  temple  twice.  A  lamp  was  then  lit  from 
the  fire  above  mentioned,  and  placed  in  the  temple 
immediately  before  the  idol.  The  person  who  offi- 
ciated on  this  occasion  was  a  priestess,  old  and  dirty, 
with  a  wild  look  and  dishevelled  hair.  She  was  as- 
2  b* 


318  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  sacrifice. 

sisted  by  a  man  the  counterpart  of  herself.  Her 
dress  was  the  usual  Hindoo  dress  of  the  women, 
viz  :  a  c/io/ee*  and  loogurda.  On  the  left  sleeve  of 
her  choke  small  patches  of  red  flannel  were  sewed. 
This  was  designed  to  represent  the  small  pox.  The 
priestess  marked  the  foreheads  of  the  people  with 
red  paint,  such  as  was  on  the  idol.  Having  washed 
her  hands  in  clean  water,  she  took  a  handful  of  the 
small  branches  of  the  fcMrfZoo-mm6-tree,  containing  the 
leaves,  which  are  exceedingly  bitter,  and  tied  them 
together  in  the  form  of  a  brush,  or  broom.  Tliis  she 
held  in  her  hand,  while  her  assistant  poured  upon  it 
a  handy  full  of  water.  While  engaged  in  washing 
these  branches,  she  continued  to  mutter  something 
in  a  low  and  rapid  tone,  which  no  one  present  could 
understand,  and  to  which  no  one  appeared  to  pay  any 
attention.  This  being  over,  she  ordered  her  assist- 
ant to  wash  the  head  and  forelegs  of  one  of  the  lambs 
with  water,  in  which  she  had  thrown  some  salt  and 
some  bitter  herbs.  The  head  of  the  lamb  was  then 
marked  with  red  paint.  Bitter  herbs  and  salt  were 
given  to  it  to  eat,  which  it  refused.  Its  mouth  was 
then  opened,  and  some  of  the  salt  and  water  and 
another  fluid  (but  what  I  could  not  learn)  were  forced 
down  its  throat.  This  seemed  tostupify  the  animal, 
so  that  being  let  loose  it  staggered  about  among  the 

*  The  choice  is  the  body  dress  of  the  women ;  a  kind  of  spen- 
cer, the  sleeves  only  reaching  to  the  elbows.  The  loogurda  is  a 
cloth  of  six  or  eight  yards  long  and  a  yard  wide,  which  is  wrap- 
ped around  the  middle,  and  answers  the  purpose  of  a  petticoat. 


IN  INDIA.  319 


The  priestess  possessed. 


people.  After  stopping  for  a  few  minutes,  a  person 
gave  it  a  gentle  tap  on  the  side  of  the  head,  which 
made  it  turn  its  face  towards  the  door  of  the  temple. 
As  soon  as  this  was  done,  the  sacrificer  seized  it, 
threw  it  with  force  on  its  left  side,  the  head  being 
towards  the  door,  and  immediately  cut  off  it.-!  head 
and  the  right  foreleg  by  the  knee.  These  were  held 
up  before  the  idol,  and  then  placed  before  the  door 
of  the  temple.  When  the  lamb  had  ceased  to  move 
it  was  dragged  to  one  side,  where  it  v/as  left.  The 
priestess,  being  all  this  time  engaged  in  muttering 
something  to  herself,  now  stepped  forward  to  the 
blood,  holding  the  little  brush  in  her  hand,  and  while 
the  sacrificer  poured  water  on  it,  she  sopped  it  in  the 
blood  and  water,  and  proceeded  to  sprinkle  all  the 
people  present  with  it,  having  first  sprinkled  some 
on  the  idol  and  on  the  door  posts  of  the  temple. 
When  she  came  to  us  she  stopped  and  frowned,  as 
if  considering  whether  to  sprinkle  us  or  not.  After 
this  she  placed  herself  before  the  door  of  the  temple, 
and  after  muttering  a  few  words  to  the  idol,  started 
back,  and  in  a  frantic  manner  began  to  jump,  and 
scream,  and  pull  her  hair.  On  a  sudden  she  stopped 
and  was  seized  with  trembling — -her  arms  were  ex- 
tended— her  mouth  was  open,  and  her  eyes  rolled 
from  side  to  side.  Then  she  jumped,  and  groaned, 
and  raved,  and  screamed,  and  finally  fell  back,  as 
it  were,  lifeless  to  the  ground.  Her  fall  was  broken 
by  two  of  the  women  present,  who  sprang  forward 
and  caught  her,  which,  if  they  had  not  done,  the  jar 


320  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Similarity  of  Jewish  and  Hindoo  sacrifices. 

of  falling  would  either  have  brought  her  to  her 
senses,  or  made  her  rave  in  earnest.  After  lying  on 
the  ground  for  some  minutes,  she  arose  slowly,  and 
gradually  resumed  her  natural  appearance.  She 
then  told  the  persons  concerned,  that  their  offering 
was  accepted  by  the  god  to  whom  it  had  been 
presented  ;  and  proceeded  to  sacrifice  the  other 
lamb.  In  this  case  the  ceremony  was  the  same  as 
in  the  other,  with  the  exception  that  she  did  not 
rave  nor  fall  to  the  ground.  All  being  ended,  the 
company  paid  her  a  few  pice  and  returned  to  their 
homes,  preceded  by  the  musicians,  in  the  manner  in 
which  they  came. 

Finding  the  old  priestess  pretty  calm  in  mind,  and 
looking  intenily  at  the  money  she  had  received,  I 
approached  her,  and  began  to  make  some  inquiries 
about  the  sacrifice  and  the  meaning  of  certain  things 
which  I  had  witnessed.  But  whether  siie  thought 
that  our  intention  was  to  injure  her,  or  expose  the 
fallacy  of  her  craft,  I  know  not.  She  remained  si- 
lent, and  when  urged  to  answer,  begaii  to  whine, 
and  pretended  to  be  afraid  of  us.  We  left  her  with- 
out gaining  any  more  information  about  the  mode 
of  sacrificing,  or  the  reasons  why  such  and  such 
things  are  done,  other  than  what  we  saw. 

I  need  not  say  that  the  whole  of  this  ceremony 
interested  me  exceedingly.  There  certainly  is  a 
striking  similarity  in  some  things  between  this  sim- 
ple mode  of  sacrificing  among  the  Hindoos,  and  that 
practised  by  the  Jews,  as  recorded  in  the  book  of  Le- 


IN  INDIA.  321 


Similarity  of  Jewish  and  Hindoo  sacrifices. 


viticus.  The  fact  of  the  sacrifices  being  lambs  with- 
out blemish — that  they  were  brought  to  the  door  of 
the  tem{3!e  (their  tabernacle) — that  saltwsis  used — 
that  the  head  and  foreleg  were  waved  before  the  idol 
— that  the  people,  and  idol,  and  door  posts  were 
sprinkled  with  the  blood  of  the  sacrifiice — that  hitter 
herbs  or  leaves  were  used  with  which  to  sprinkle  the 
people — and  tiiat  the  lambs  were  left  to  be  con- 
sumed or  eaten  by  the  sacrificer  and  the  priestess : 
all  these  things  show  that  sacrifices,  as  existing 
among  the  Hindoos,  and  as  they  were  among  the 
Jews,  must  have  had  one  common  origin.  There 
is  no  rational  way  of  accouriting  for  the  existence 
of  sacrifices  among  the  different  heathen  nations, 
other  than  that  these  nations  have  received  them 
from  the  Jews.  For,  to  suppose  a  Hindoo  should 
imagine  that  sin  could  be  pardoned  by  the  shedding 
of  blood,  is  to  suppose  that  sin  could  be  pardoned, 
according  to  his  system,  by  the  very  means  in  which 
the  greatest  sins  are  committed.  Sacrificing  in  the 
Hindoo  system  is  an  innovation.  Its  introduction 
by  the  Biahmuns,  centuries  ago,  was  the  very  thing 
which  led  to  war  and  bloodshed,  and  finally  termi- 
nated in  the  division  of  the  people  into  two  sects, 
which  exist  yet  throughout  India  ;  that  is,  the  sa- 
crificing Hindoos,  and  their  bitter  enemies  the  Jainas, 
who  reject  every  thing  like  sacrificing,  and  utterly 
detest  the  idea  of  shedding  blood.  Not  only  does 
this  rite,  but  others  also  among  the  Hindoos,  show 
that  they  have  drawn  largely  from  the  Jewish  Scrip- 


322  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Demoniacal  possessions. 

tures,  though  in  many  cases  they  are  so  obscured  by 
the  addition  of  many  other  foolish  ceremonies,  that 
it  is  at  first  difficuh,  to  trace  the  resemblance.  Not 
liking  to  retain  the  pure  worship  of  the  invisible  God, 
they  substituted  fables  in  its  place,  and  began  to 
worship  the  creature  instead  of  their  Creator.  The 
Hindoo  acknowledges  that  the  shedding  of  blood,  in 
some  cases,  is  necessary  to  obtain  the  favour  of  their 
gods.  May  they  soon  be  led  by  the  Spirit  to  see  and 
to  acknowledge  that  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  it  alone, 
can  cleanse  them  from  all  sin. 

In  reference  to  the  raving  of  the  priestess,  I 
would  add,  that  the  opinion  of  the  people  is,  that 
it  was  wholly  involuntary,  on  her  part.  They  say 
that  the  god,  who  resides  in  the  idol,  and  to  whom 
the  sacrifice  is  presented,  leaves  the  idol,  and 
takes  possession  of  the  body  of  the  woman,  and, 
through  her,  speaks  to  the  people,  giving  them  the 
information  that  they  need.  The  Hindoos  fully  be- 
lieve, that  the  god,  which  is  sometimes  a  demon, 
does  possess  individuals.  What  they  do  in  this  state 
of  madness,  is  considered  the  work  of  the  god,  not 
of  the  person  thus  possessed.  That  the  devil  does 
possess  people  now,  as  well  as  in  the  days  of  Christ, 
the  Hindoos  and  Mussulmen  fully  believe.  They 
have  their  own  rules,  by  which  they  determine 
whether  the  case  in  question  be  a  real  devil-posses- 
sion or  not  ;  and  if  it  be  so,  according  to  their  judg- 
ment, the  person  thus  possessed  is  worshipped,  for 
the  time  being,  as  the  god  himself.     1  can  only  say. 


IN  INDIA.  323 


Parting  from  Mr  Roper. 


if  the  woman  I  saw  was  not  possessed  by  the  devil, 
when  she  was  thrown  into  such  convulsions,  it 
comes  nearer  to  it  than  any  thing  my  imagination 
has  ever  formed  on  the  subject.  They  worship  the 
devil  in  many  cases — pray  to  him,  and  ask  him  to 
take  possession  of  their  bodies  at  the  time,  (as  he 
will  of  their  souls  at  last,  unless  they  repent),  and 
who  can  say  that  God  does  not  permit  their  prayers 
to  be  answered  in  this  way,  as  we  know  He  can  1 
For  one,  I  should  be  afraid  to  give  utterance  (o  such 
a  prayer,  lest  it  should  be  answered.  It  is  better  to 
pray,  "From  sin,  from  the  crafts  and  assaults  of  the 
devil — good  Lord,  deliver  us."  And  may  we  also 
pray,  "Lord  deliver  the  heathen  from  the  bondage  of 
Satan." 

Monday,  \Oth.  This  afternoon  we  parted  from  Mr 
Roper  and  his  kind  family.  The  few  days  we  re- 
mained under  tiieir  hospitable  roof,  endeared  them 
much  to  us,  and  our  grateful  hearts  lead  us  to  pray, 
"  The  Lord  reward  them  for  the  kindness  they  have 
shown  us."  A  Missionaiy,  who  has  been  for  weeks 
tossed  about  among  a  heathen  people,  and  has  met 
wJh  no  sympathy  from  them,  while  engaged  in  his 
wearisome  labours  for  their  good,  knows  well,  and, 
perhaps,  no  one  knows  better,  how  to  prize  the  kind- 
ness and  the  sympathies  of  Christian  friends,  with 
which  he  may  be  favoured.  It  becomes  him  not  to 
forget  the  Author  of  all  his  comforts,  nor  those  by 
whose  hands  they  may  be  dispensed.  Mr  Roper 
kindly  accompanied  us  as  far  as  the  village  of  Wa- 


324  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Waloonjee. 

loonjee,  about  ten  miles  from  Aurungabad,  where 
we  parted. 

WALOONJEE. 

This  village  contains  about  four  hundred  houses, 
according  to  "  Clure's  Itinerary,"  but  as  we  had  sent 
our  luggage  and  books  ahead,  and  it  was  near  night, 
we  did  not  enter  it.  For  aught  we  know,  none  of 
the  people  have  ever  heard  of  the  name  of  Jesus, 
as  the  Saviour  for  sinners. 

As  we  passed  the  village,  we  observed  that  the 
people  were  engaged  in  celebrating  the  memory, 
perhaps,  of  some  man,  or,  more  likely,  of  some  one 
of  their  numerous  gods.  It  was  done  by  the  firing 
of  guns,  and  by  making  a  noise  in  other  ways. 
The  similarity  between  this  mode  of  "  keeping  the 
day"  and  that  practised  by  some  Chrislian  people  in 
celebrating  the  birth  of  some  great  man,  or  the  me- 
mory of  some  great  event,  struck  us  with  peculiar 
force.  It  is  difficult  to  imagine  how  the  burning  of 
gunpowder,  or  the  noise,  whether  of  I  he  ciacking 
of  the  humble  squibs,  or  the  majestic  roaring  of  the 
mighty  cannon,  can  deepen  the  impression  in  the 
mind  of  a  nation,  of  the  worth  of  an  individual,  or 
of  the  value  of  any  great  and  praiseworthy  achieve- 
ment. Yet  such  are  the  means  made  use  of,  in 
many  cases,  by  a  Christian  people,  as  well  as  by  the 
heathen,  in  their  celebrations.  The  Roman  Catho- 
lics in  Bombay  celebrate  the  birth  of  our  Saviour  by 


IN  INDIA.  325 


Similarity  of  heathen  and  Christian  customs. 


the  firing  of  cannon.  And  the  people  of  the  United 
States  of  America  celebrate  the  day  of  their  Inde- 
pendence in  a  similar  manner.  As  Americans,  we 
can  say  that  we  have  heathen  example,  at  least,, 
though  we  may  lack  Scripture  authority  for  such  a 
course. 

DU-HEE-GAON. 

Leaving  Wa-loon-jee,  we  came  to  the  village  of 
Du-hee-gaon.  A  Hindoo,  carrying  a  lantern,  show- 
ed us  the  way.  Here  we  stopped  all  night,  in  an 
old  and  forsaken  chowdey,  not  half  as  good  as  a 
common  stable.  By  wrapping  ourselves  up,  head 
and  all,  in  ouv  blankets,  we  made  out  to  escape  the 
ill  effects  of  being  exposed  to  the  night  air.  By  a 
little  attention  on  the  part  of  I  he  Patel  of  the  village, 
these  chowdeys  might  be  made  very  comfortable  for 
travellers,  but  no  one  seems  to  think  of  such  a  thing, 
unless  he  should  be  paid  for  it,  and  no  one  has  pub- 
lic spirit  enough  to  repair  them  without  pecuniary 
compensation.  It  is  astonishing  to  see  how  far  the 
present  generation  of  Hindoos  have  sunk  below 
their  fathers  in  this  respect.  Their  chowdeys,  their 
temp'es,  and  their  tanks,  all  share  a  like  neglect. 
The  wall  of  a  tank  is  broken  down,  for  instance, 
and  every  year  the  rains  wash  into  it  a  large  amount 
of  clay,  thus  diminishing  its  capacity  to  hold  the 
usual  amount  of  water,  and,  of  course,  lessening  the 
supply  of  the  people  for  the  year  to  come.  The  ill 
2c 


MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 


Lack  of  public  spirit  among  the  Hindoos.  Toka. 

effects  of  this  are  seen  in  the  dead  and  dying  cat- 
tle; in  the  parched  gardens,  and  in  the  starving  peo- 
ple, in  many  cases;  and  yet,  foreseeing  all  these 
things,  no  one  stands  forth  to  repair  these  breaches, 
merely  because  he  may  not  receive  a  pecuniary  re- 
ward for  his  labours,  though  he  would  thereby  be 
adding  to  his  own  future  comfort,  and  that  of  his 
family  and  neighbours. 

TOKA. 

Tuesday,  11 /A.  We  left  Du-he-gaon  this  morn- 
ing, at  four  o'clock,  end  came  to  Toka.  We  made 
our  stopping  place  in  the  small  village  of  Singum,  at 
the  junction  of  the  Para  and  Godavery  rivers.  By 
crossing  the  river  Gcdavery,  you  enter  the  village  of 
Ga'e-gaon  ;  Toka  stands  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
Para. 

We  visited  these  villages  to-day,  and  distributed 
one  box  of  books  and  tracts  among  the  people.  The 
people  here  were  very  civil,  and  seemed  glad  to  receive 
the  books  w^e  gave  them.  During  the  forenoon,  the 
people  came  over  the  rivers  in  crowds  to  us,  with 
whom  we  conversed  till  we  were  all  weary  with 
talking,  but  still  they  did  not  seem  to  be  satisfied. 
After  dinner,  we  visited  the  villages,  to  converse 
with  those  who  are  of  high  standing  among  their 
people,  in  a  more  private  manner,  and  also,  to  pro- 
claim the  name  and  religion  of  Jesus  to  the  people 
in  their  own  temples. 


IN  INDIA.  327 


Preachiag  in  the  temple  of  Sheve. 


We  entered  the  temple  of  Sheve,  in  Toka,  where 
we  soon  had  a  crowd  around  us.  Tlie  body  of  the 
temple  and  the  verandahs  were  filled  with  people, 
who  seemed  to  be  all  eagerness  to  receive  tracts,  and 
to  hear  us  converse  about  this  new  religion^  as  some 
of  them  called  it.  Nothing  of  any  special  interest 
took  place  during  the  time  we  were  with  them. 
Orie  man,  however,  seemed  to  be  a  little  annoyed  at 
our  conversing  so  much  about  Jesus  Christ,  and  urg- 
ing tlie  people  to  forsake  their  idolatrous  worship 
with  so  much  earnestness.  He  was  asked,  "What 
is  sin?"  He  replied,  "Sin  is  to  forsake  the  religion 
in  which  a  man  has  been  educated." 

A  larger  proportion  of  the  people  here  can  read 
than  in  most  of  the  villages  through  which  we  have 
passed.  There  are  several  schools  for  boys,  but  none, 
of  course,  for  females. 

The  temple  of  Sheve  is  a  fine  specimen  of  Hin- 
doo architecture.  The  figures  and  carvings  in  this 
temple  are,  in  many  respects,  similar  to  what  we 
saw  in  the  caves  of  Ellora.  The  temple  is  some- 
thing in  the  gothic  style  ;  the  resemblaiice,  however, 
is  not  very  striking.  The  Hindoo  order  of  architec- 
ture is  mi  generis.  The  pillars  in  the  teiYiples  are, 
generally  speaking,  light,  and  full  of  minute  figures. 

The  village  of  Toka  is  considered  by  the  Hindoos 
a  sacred  place.  It  not  only  stands  upon  the  bank 
of  the  sacred  river  Godavery,  but  it  also  stands  at 
the  junction  of  this  river  with  the  Para,  which  in- 
creases the  sacredness  and  soul-cleansing  virtue  of 


328  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Peculiar  sacredness  of  the  Godavery  at  Toka. 

the  waters  to  such  a  degree,  that  the  sin  of  cominit- 
ting  the  two  greatest  crimes  among  the  Hindoos, 
viz.,  killing  a  cow  and  a  Brahmun,  may  be  atoned 
for,  by  performing  certain  ceremonies,  accompanied 
with  bathing  at  the  junction  of  these  sacred  streams. 
In  consequence  of  the  sacredness  of  this  place,  the 
Brahmuns  have  collected  here,  and  form,  by  far,  the 
largest  proportion  of  the  inhabitants.  They  love  to 
be  near  what  are  called  holy  places,  but  as  to  real 
holiness,  they  know  nothing  about  it.  We  hope 
that  the  word  spoken  to  them  to-day,  and  the  many 
tracts  distributed,  may  convince  them,  that  the  waters 
of  the  Godavery  and  the  Para  cannot  take  away  sin. 

"  No  bleeding  bird,  nor  bleeding  beast, 
No  hyssop  branch,  nor  sprinkling  priest, 
No  running  brook,  nor  flood,  nor  sea 
Can  take  the  dismal  stain  away. 
Jesus,  my  God,  thy  blood  alone 
Has  power  sufficient  to  atone  : 
Thy  blood  can  make  me  white  as  snow, 
No  Hindoo  rite  can  cleanse  me  so." 

Just  before  the  chowdey  we  occupied,  a  company 
of  traveling  gypsies  had  encamped  for  the  day. 
The  business  of  this  company  is  to  make  little  clay 
ornaments,  consisting  of  the  representations  of  birds, 
dogs,  &c.  Having  fashioned  them  according  to  their 
fancies,  they  are  placed  in  the  sun  to  dry.  They 
tire  afterwards  painted  and  sold.  This  company 
had  two  jack  asses  with  them,  which  carried  their 


IN  INDIA.  329 


Gypsies.  Their  mode  of  living. 

house,  household  furnituie,  all  the  tools,^  &c.,  neces- 
sary to  cany  on  their  trade,  and  their  children  be- 
sides. Their  house  consisted  of  a  few  pieces  of 
matting,  which  were,  with  the  aid  of  a  few  light 
poles,  so  managed  as  to  make  a  pretty  good  shelter 
fi'ora  the  sun.  A  mat,  spread  on  the  ground,  served 
them  for  a  bed.  Each  person  had  a  thin  cloth 
wrapped  around  the  body,  which  answers  ihe  double 
purpose  of  a  dress  by  day,  and  a  coverlet  by  night. 
The  chfldren,  being  naked  through  the  day,  come 
in  for  a  share  of  their  parents'  covering  at  night.  A 
vessel  to  cook  in,  one  to  eat  out  of,  and  a  thiid  used 
for  a  drinking  cup,  answered  their  purposes.  The 
ground  was  their  table,  and  their  hands  and  fingers 
served  them  for  knives  and  forks.  In  travelling,  the 
adults  walk,  and  the  children,  placed  in  a  wallet,  are 
hung  over  the  back  of  the  ass,  while  a  third  one,  at 
times,  is  placed  between  them,  on  the  back  of  the 
animal.  They  all  appeared,  to-day,  quite  cheerful. 
The  men  were  engaged  in  working,  and  in  selling  their 
wares;  the  females  iii  cooking,  and  the  children  in 
playing  and  tumbling  about  in  the  dirt. 

I  never  was  so  much  convinced  as  to-day  of  the 
advantage  of  having  but  little  of  this  world's  goods  ; 
and  that  tlie  real  necessaries  of  life  are,  indeed,  ex- 
ceedingly few.  Three  vessels  for  a  whole  family  ! 
Neither  knife,  fork,  spoon,  chair,  stool,  table,  bed, 
nor  any  such  cumbersome  things  as  cups,  and  sau- 
cers, and  plates,  are  to  be  found  in  this  family.  If 
2  c* 


330  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  real  wants  of  life  are  few.  Hewra. 

this  be  not  simplicity  in  living  and  in  dress,  I  know 
not  what  is.     True  it  is,  that 

"  Man  wants  but  little,  nor  that  little  long." 

One  of  the  greatest  comforts  in  travelling  in  India, 
(and,  I  may  add,  also,  through  life)  is  to  have  but 
little  to  carry  v^^ith  you.  It  will  free  you  from  a  world 
of  care  and  anxiety.  The  people  of  Hindoosthan, 
generally,  and  these  gypsies  especially,  seem  to  un- 
derstand this  to  perfection.  As  there  was  no  one  of 
this  company  able  to  read,  we  could  only  tell  them 
of  a  better  way  than  the  one  they  have  chosen,  and 
left  them.  Poor  creatures!  their  whole  lives  are 
spent  in  going  from  place  to  place,  merely  to  procure 
for  themselves  and  their  children  enough  to  eaX — 
then  die  and  be  forgotten. 

"Like  brutes  they  live,  like  brutes  they  die." 


HEWRA. 

Wednesday,  I2th.  We  left  Toka  this  morning  be- 
fore sunrise,  and  came  to  Hewra  for  breakfast,  about 
ten  miles.  The  town  has  been  much  reduced  of 
late  years.  A  fort  stands  near  the  town,  but  it  is 
fast  going  to  ruin.  We  spent  the  day  in  this  place, 
and  had  considerable  conversation  with  some  of  the 
people.  A  number  of  people  assembled  in  the 
chowdey  where  we  put  up,  to  converse  with  us. 
All  these  paid  good  attention  to  what  we  said,  ex- 
cepting two  persons ;  the  one  of  these  laid  himself  do wn 


IN  INDIA.  331 


Khurownda. 


on  the  ground,  as  if  in  contempt  of,  or  at  least,  to 
show  his  indifference  to  the  subject  on  which  we 
were  speaking.  The  other  attempted  to  interrupt 
us  by  abruptly  proposing  unmeaning  and  imperti- 
nent questions.  We  distributed  a  few  tracts  among 
them.  Tracts  in  the  Balbad  character  were  the 
only  kind  we  had  left,  and  these  the  most  of  the 
readers  could  not  understand.  All  who  applied  to 
us  and  could  read,  we  supplied.  A  large  proportion 
of  the  inhabitants  are  Mohammedans. 

In  the  evening  we  came  to  the  village  of  Khu- 
rown-da,  about  seven  and  a  half  miles  distant  from 
Hewra.  When  we  came  to  the  chowdey,  we  found 
it  occupied  by  a  number  of  native  travellers,  who 
had  their  fires  made,  and  their  pots  of  rice  on  the 
fire  boiling.  The  Patel  of  the  village  provided  them 
with  another  place,  and  thus  gave  us  the  sole  pos- 
session of  the  ciiowdey  for  the  night,  without  being 
incommoded  by  a  lot  of  noisy  travellers. 

Wiiile  our  cook  was  preparing  tea  for  us,  we  took 
a  short  walk  out  of  the  viUage,  and,  sitting  down  upon 
a  rock,  we  conversed  together  on  the  state  of  the 
heathen,  and  our  work.  Though  weary  in  body, 
we  were  clieered  by  the  promises  that  this  world 
shall  yet  be  redeemed,  and  also  with  the  fact  that 
God  has  been  pleased  to  use  us  as  instruments  in  His 
hand  of  advancing  His  cause  among  this  benighted 
people. 

On  our  return,  we  found  a  number  of  people  in 
and  about  the  chowdey,  waiting  to  converse  with 


332  MISSIONARY    JOURNAL 

Interesting  interview  with  a  native. 

US.  While  Mr  Read  was  engaged  in  conversing 
with  those  without,  I  was  engaged  with  those  in  the 
chowdey.  Two  of  those  with  whom  I  conversed 
were  the  iriost  seriously  disposed  Hindoos  that  I  have 
met  with  on  this  tour.  They  were  both  about 
thirty-five  years  of  age,  respectable  in  their  appear- 
ance, and  very  polite  in  tlieir  whole  deportment. 
After  explaining  to  them  distinctly  the  plan  of  sal- 
vation through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  contrast- 
ing it  with  the  Hindoo  system,  I  asked  one  of  them, 

JMiss.  What  do  you  think  of  the  plan  of  salvation 
by  Jesus  Christ? 

Hindoo  I  think  it  is  good. 

J\Iiss.  How  long  have  you  worshi/iped  idols'? 

Hind.  From  my  childhood. 

J\fiss.  And  have  you  derived  any  benefit  from  the 
worship  of  idols  ? 

Hind.  (Shaking  his  head  and  with  a  solemn  coun- 
tenance) No:  nothing. 

JVIiss.  What,  then,  is  the  use  of  continuing  to  wor- 
ship them  1 

Hind.  None  at  all. 

Miss.  Is  it  not  time,  then,  to  try  something  bet- 
ter— even  the  religion  of  Christ? 

Hind.   It  would  be  well,  for  idols  are  vain. 

I  was  rather  surprised  to  find  this  man  so  very 
candid,  and,  withal,  so  honest  in  the  matter.  The 
subject  most  evidently  was  new  to  him,  and  the 
truth  of  the  Gospel  commended  itself  to  his  con- 
science.    After  some  further  conversation  with  him, 


IN  INDIA.  333 


Testament  left  for  a  village.  An  unaccommodating  Jageerdar. 

the  last  copy  of  the  New  Testament  which  we  had 
with  us,  was  put  into  his  hands.  We  tohl  him  and 
all  present  that  (he  book  contains  a  revelation  of 
the  will  of  God — that  it  makes  known  the  only  true 
way  to  obtain  the  favour  of  God  and  eternal  happi- 
ness, and  that  we  entrusted  the  book  in  his  hands 
for  the  benefit  of  himself  and  the  people  of  the  vil- 
lage. He  received  it  with  gladness,  and  promised 
that  he  would  not  only  read  it  himself,  privately,  but 
would  also  read  it  publicly  to  others.  From  the 
man's  whole  conduct  we  have  strong  hopes  to  think 
that  he  w^ill  do  as  he  has  promised.  May  the  bless- 
ing of  God  attend  the  reading  of  this  copy  of  His 
word,  so  that  many  of  those  villagers  may  be  brought 
to  a  saving  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

WAMBOOREE. 

Thursday,  \Sth.  We  leftKhu-rown-da  this  morn- 
ing early  for  Wambooree,  which  we  reached  at  nine 
o'clock.  After  some  delay  in  searching  for  a  place, 
we  found  a  chowdey  occupied  by  a  Jageerdar.*  He 
refused  to  let  us  have  the  use  of  it.  After  searching 
in  vain  for  another  place,  we  told  him  that  v^e  must 
have  it,  and  proceeded  immediately  to  occupy  it. 
He  loudly  opposed,  and  finally  went  away  angry. 

*  A  Jageer  is  a  division  of  country,  or  a  certain  number  of 
villages,  granted  by  the  government  to  an  individual,  for  the 
raising  and  maintaining  a  quota  of  troops.  A  Jageerdar  is  the 
person  who  holds  this  grant. 


334  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Temple  of  Bhiroba. 

Shortly  after  this,  his  brother  came,  and  made  an 
apolog-y  for  him,  and  told  us  we  were  at  liberty  to 
occupy  the  house  during  our  stay  in  the  village. 

We  spent  the  day  in  this  village,  and  distributed 
among  the  people  the  remainder  of  our  tracts.  Se- 
veral boys  showed  us  tracts,  which  they  had  received 
about  a  year  ago,  from  the  Missionaries  who  visited 
this  place.  One  boy  was  asked,  "What  does  the 
tract  speak  of  ? "  He  replied,  "  About  Jesus  Christ."* 
He  answered  many  questions  which  were  proposed 
to  him,  with  considerable  accuracy,  which  showed 
that  he  liad  read  (he  tract  with  attention.  We  sup- 
plied him  with  more,  and  left  a  number  in  the  chow- 
dey,  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  might  see  proper 
to  read  them. 

We  visited  the  temple  in  this  village  dedicated  to 
Pashun-nath  and  Bhiroba.  It  contains  several  im- 
ages of  while  marble,  very  neatly  sculptured.  The 
images  are  in  a  sitting  posture.  Their  long  ears 
hanging  down  upon  their  shoulders,  and  their  fin- 
gers all  of  equal  length,  show  that  they  are  images 
of  the  Boodd,hist  order.  But  that  is  a  matter  of  no 
consequence    to  these    Hindoos,   as  they   are  well 

*  It  is  pleasing  to  know  that  boys  in  India,  as  a  general  thing, 
take  good  care  of  the  books  that  may  be  given  them.  I  have 
found  tracts  in  the  hands  of  many  of  those  who  were  formerly 
in  connection  with  the  Mission  schools,  which  had  been  preserv- 
ed carefully  for  fifteen  years.  It  is  an  encouraging  thing  to 
know  that  the  tracts  you  distribute  will,  generally,  be  preserved, 
and  not  destroyed. 


IN  INDIA.  335 


Conversations  with  the  natives. 


made,  and  to  worship  these  will  save  the  expense  of 
procuring  others,  which  are  made  after  the  Hindoo 
order.  The  temple  is  a  neat  and  strongly  biiilt 
building,  and  is  adorned  with  many  paintings,  re- 
presenting the  exploits  of  their  gods.  Among  these 
paintings,  we  discovered  Krishnoo  among  the  Go- 
pees,  and  Hunooman  with  his  army  of  monkeys, 
contending  against  Rawun,  and  his  host  of  demons. 

Having  preached  the  Gospel  to  the  people  in  this 
temple,  we  went  to  another.  Theobject  of  worship 
in  this  temple,  was  noticing  but  a  large  stone,  taper- 
ed to  a  point.  A  conversation  was  begun  with  a 
by-stander,  in  refeience  to  the  idol. 

JVJiss.  What  is  this  ?  (pointing  to  the  stone.) 

Hindoo.  The  god  Bhiroba.* 

Miss.  No  ;    it  is  a  stone. 

Hind.  (Pointing  to  a  stone)  That  is  a  stone;  but 
this  is  god  (pointing  to  the  idol). 

j[Iiss.  They  are  both  stones.  The  one  has  red 
paint  on  it,  and  the  other  has  not.  That  is  the  only 
difference  we  can  perceive.  Does  that  stone  (point- 
ing to  the  idol)  drink  water  and  eat  rice? 

Hind.  Yes;   every  day.f 


*     Bhiroba  is  a  particular  form  of  the  god  Sheve. 

t  The  priests  place  rice  and  vt^ater  before  the  idol  every  day, 
and  make  the  people  believe  that  the  idol  consumes  all  that  is 
given  it.  The  history  of  Bel  and  of  the  Dragon,  affords  us  another 
instance  of  the  same  mode  of  deceiving  the  people.  There  is 
no  lie  too  absurd  for  a  Hindoo'sTaith ;  indeed,  it  vi^ould  seem, 
that  the  more  absurd  the  thing  is,  the  easier  they  can  believe  it. 


336  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Trial  of  the  power  of  the  god. 

Jlf/55.  You  know  yon  do  not  tell  the  truth;  and 
you  know  very  well  that  it  cannot  eat,  drink,  see, 
hear,  or  niove.     It  is  a  lifeless  sione. 

Hind.  Not  so.  Sahib  ;  it  is  alive:  it  is  god. 

Miss.  Very  well.  If  it  be  God,  we  cannot  injure 
it;  but  if  it  be  a  stone,  it  may  be  broken.  Is  it  not 
sol 

No  one  answered  any  tiling.  I  then  took  a  pretty 
large  stone,  which  I  found  near  at  hand,  and  ap- 
proaching the  idol,  asked  the  man  if  it  would  break 
his  god  to  strike  it  with  the  stone  1  held  in  my  hand] 
He  made  no  reply.  I  then  raised  it  up  under  pre- 
tence of  throwing  it  at  the  idol,  and  the  man  imme- 
diately exclaimed,  "Don't  throw  it.  Sahib  ;  it  is  only 
a  stone;  it  will  break."  The  people  immediately 
burst  out  into  a  loud  laugh.  I  then  threw  down  the 
stone,  and  asked  him,  why  he  had  told  me  a  false- 
hood, and  if  he  was  not  afiaid  that  the  true  God 
would  punish  him  for  the  sin  of  lying,  and  of  deceiv- 
ing the  people.  He  remained  silent,  and  with  the 
others,  listened  while  we  exposed  the  folly  of  w^or- 
shipping  a  stone,  and  made  known  to  them  the  only 
way  of  salvation,  through  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

.  Friday,  I4lh.  We  left  Wambooree  this  morning, 
for  Ahmednuggur,  which  we  reached  at  eight 
o'clock,  and  were  rejoiced  to  meet  our  brethren 
Messrs  Allen  and  Boggs,  the  former  of  whom  has 
just  returned  from  America,  after  an  absence  of  about 
one  year. 

Mr  Read  will  probably  remain  here  for  a  few  days, 


IN  INDIA.  337 


Native  converts. 


and  then  go  to  Pundurpoor  with  Mr  Allen,  before 
the  rains  commence. 


AHMEDNUGGUR. 

Sabbath,  16th.  The  ordinance  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per was  administered  to-day,  in  the  house  of  Mr 
Boggs,  in  the  native  language.  One  man  was  re- 
ceived into  the  church,  upon  profession  of  his  faith. 
After  being  baptized,  he  sat  down  with  us  at  the 
Lord's  table,  in  company  with  several  other  native 
converts. 

Three  females  applied  to  be  received  at  the  same 
time;  but  it  was  judged  best  to  defer  their  baptism 
until  the  Mission  should  have  more  time  to  test  their 
Christian  experience.  We  cannot  expect  from  these 
converts  from  paganism,  the  same  degree  of  know- 
ledge that  we  should  from  a  person  in  a  Christian 
land,  before  admitting  them  into  the  Christian 
church.  It  is  sufficient  that  they  give  evidence  of  a 
change  of  heart,  and  understand  the  first  principles 
of  the  Christian  religion.  There  is,  no  doubt,  dan- 
ger of  being  too  strict,  as  well  as  too  lax,  in  the  ad- 
mission of  members  into  the  church,  from  among  a 
people  so  depbrably  ignorant  of  Gospel  truth  as  the 
Hindoos  are.  In  this  matter  much  wisdom  is  ne- 
cessary to  direct  the  Missionary  in  his  duty. 

Monday,  1 7th.  I  left  Ahmednuggur  this  morning 
for  Bombay.  As  the  villages  on  the  way  have  been 
visited  frequently  by  Missionaries,  and  my  object 
2d 


SS8  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

A  devotee  performing  tup. 

now  was  to  reach  Bombay  as  soon  as  possible,  I  did 
not  delay  to  converse  with  the  people  on  tbe  way.  I 
reached  Ranjangaon  lale  in  the  evening,  and  lodged 
in  the  public  bungalow. 

Tuesday i  ISth.  Came  to  Seroor,  this  evening. 
On  my  way  to  this  village,  I  saw  a  man  performing 
tup,  of  a  pretty  tiresome  kind.  The  poor  deluded 
creature  held  a  stick  in  his  hand,  of  about  a  foot  in 
length.  Starting  from  his  own  door,  he  threw  him- 
self prostrate  on  the  ground,  and  reaching  out  his 
hand,  made  a  mark  on  the  ground.  Having  risen 
up,  he  placed  his  toes  at  this  mark,  and  measured 
his  length  again ;  and  so  he  intended  to  do,  till  he 
should  reach  the  temple  before  him,  which  was  about 
a  mile  and  a  half  distant.  When  I  came  up  to  him, 
I  pointed  out  to  him  the  folly  of  his  undertaking, 
and  directed  him  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  was 
able  to  take  away  all  his  sins.  While  I  was  talking 
to  him,  he  knocked  the  dust  off  his  clothes,  and  sat 
down  on  the  ground,  and  listened  to  me  with  atten- 
tion. Having  passed  on  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile, 
I  looked  back,  and  found  him  preparing  to  engage 
anew,  in  his  useless  work  of  measuring^  by  repeated 
prostrations,  the  distance  from  his  house  to  the  tem- 
ple, for  the  sake  of  saving  his  soul ! ! 

Wednesday,  I9th.  Came  to  Koon-da-poor,  a  small, 
and  half-deserted  village,  for  breakfast.  The  Bun- 
galow is  in  the  care  of  a  Mussulman  from  Bengal,  a 
kind  and  attentive  man.  I  supplied  him  with  Hin- 
doosthanee  tracts,  for  which  he  expressed  his  thank- 


IN  INDIA.  339 


Poonah.  Scottish  missionaries. 

fulness,  and  l-eft  some  tracts  with  him,  for  the  benefit 
of  others  m  the  village  who  could  read. 

Game  to  Lonee  in  the  evening,  and  conversed  with 
a  few  individuals,  and  disposed  of  some  more  of  my 
tracts, 

Thursday,  I9th.  Reached  Poonah  this  morning 
and  spent  the  day  in  the  Bungalow.  Here  our 
brethren  of  the  Scottish  Mission,  Messrs  Nesbit*  and 
Stevenson,  are  located.  They  here  have  had  some 
success  among  the  natives.  They  began  their  Mis- 
sionary oi>erations  in  this  place  about  six  years  ago. 
There  is  at  present  an  interesting  state  of  feeling 
amon-g  the  European  soldiers  stationed  here.  Many 
of  them  have  become,  in  the  judgment  of  Christian 
charity,  true  converts.  Mr  Stevenson  holds  a  week- 
ly meeting  in  his  own  house,  for  tlie  benefit  of  those 
who  may  attend.  There  were  about  tliirty  of  them 
present  tiiis  evening,  Mr  Stevenson  preached  on 
the  subject  of  Christ's  exaltation;  which,  I  doubt 
not,  was  interesting  to  all,  as  it  was  to  me. 

Some  persons  have  thought  that  a  Missionary 
should  devote  himself  exclusively  to  the  native  popu- 
lation :  but  this  is,  in  our  opinion,  a  mistaken  idea. 
He  is  bound  to  do  good  unto  all  men  as  he  has  op- 
portunity. The  natives,  no  doubt,  demand  the 
greater  portion  of  his  time  ;  but  the  others  are,  by 

*  Mr  Nesbit  has  since  been  compelled  to  leave  the  Missionary 
■field,  in  ill  health.  Mr  Stevenson  has  accepted  the  appointment 
of  Chaplain  of  the  Scottish  kirk  in  Bombay,  in  conjunction  with 
the  Reverend  Mr  La  urie« 


340  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Returning  to  Bombay. 

no  means,  to  be  neglected.  The  example  of  all 
those  who  bear  the  name  of  Christian,  is  not  with- 
out its  effect  upon  the  heathen  population.  If  it  be 
evil,  it  will  tend  to  hinder  the  conversion  of  the  peo- 
ple to  God  ;  and  if  it  be  holy,  it  will  aid  greatly  in 
promoting  it. 

Poonah  contains  now  about  one  hundred  thousand 
inhabitants.  The  European  population  may  be  es- 
timated at  two  thousand. 

Friday,  21  St.  Left  Poonah  this  morning  before 
day,  intending  to  stop  at  Poonoola  ;  but  missing  the 
bungalow,  I  came  on  to  Wurgaon.  When  the  tat- 
too-wallas'^ came  up,  they  agreed,  for  extra  pay,  to  go 
on  to  Karlee,  a  few  miles  farther.  I  distributed  a 
few  tracts  in  both  of  these  villages.  At  a  short  dis- 
tance from  the  village  of  Karlee  are  the  Karlee  caves. 
I  had  not  time  to  visit  them,  nor  did  I  feel  much 
curiosity,  having  seen  those  of  Elephanta,  Salsette 
and  Ellora. 

Saturday,  22d.  Leaving  Karlee  at  an  early  hour 
this  morning,  I  descended  the  ghauts  (mountains) 
before  the  heat  of  the  sun  became  great.  At  the 
foot  of  the  ghauts  I  stopped  in  a  small  house  occu- 
pied by  a  Mussulman.  At  my  request  his  wife 
made  me  some  unleavened  bread.  In  the  mean  time 
he  procured  for  me  a  seerj;  of  goat's  milk,  while  his 

*  Literally,  pony-feUows,  i.  e.  men  who  have  the  charge  of 
a  pony  or  horse,  and  are  engaged  in  transporting  burdens  from 
one  place  to  another.. 

t    A  seer  is  about  a  pint  and  a  half. 


IN  INDIA.  341 


Panwell.  Remarks. 

son  fed  my  horse.  I  made  but  a  short  delay  here, 
and  came  to  Chovvke,  where  I  remained  till  the 
evening-,  and  then  came  to  Panwell. 

Sabbath,  2Sd.  I  spent  this  day  in  reading,  and 
as  my  strength  would  permit,  in  conversing  with  the 
natives.  The  Gospel  is  not  a  new  thing  in  Panwell ; 
yet  still  the  people  seem  willing  to  hear.  The  Mis- 
sion have  one  school  in  this  village.  To  the  scho- 
lars and  the  people  I  gave  away  all  the  tracts  I  had 
left. 

Monday,  Mth.  Reached  Bombay  this  morning, 
having  taken  the  Bundur  boat  at  one  o'clock,  and 
was  cheered  to  find  that  God  had  preserved  my 
family  from  death,  though  not  from  sickness,  during 
my  absence  from  them.  The  Lord's  name  be 
praised.  Thus,  in  the  good  providence  of  God,  am  I 
permitted,  after  an  absence  of  two  months,  in  which 
1  was  privileged  to  travel  about  five  hundred  and 
fifty  miles,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  multitudes  who 
never  before  heard  of  Jesus,  to  return  to  my  family, 
and  to  unite  with  my  brethren  at  this  station,  in  ad- 
vancing the  cause  of  our  Redeemer  among  this 
people. 

CONCLUDING    REMARKS. 

In  (he  present  state  of  things  among  the  Hindoos, 
it  is  highly  important  that  Missionaries  should  itine- 
rate as  much  as  possible  during  the  cold  season  of 
ihe  year.     They  should  go  out  on  these  tours  after 

2  D* 


342  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Weapons  not  necessary  for  the  missionary. 

the  Apostolic  style,  "  two  and  two,"  or  should  be  ac- 
companied by  a  native  preacher.  Unless  extensive 
tours  are  made,  multitudes  of  immortal  beings,  scat- 
tered about  in  small  villages,  and  among  the  hills, 
and  on  the  plains  of  this  extended  country,  must  re- 
main, for  ages  to  come,  in  the  darkness  which  now 
envelopes  them. 

Wherever  the  Missionaiies  go  among  this  people, 
they  should  go  as  the  messengers  of  peace.  They 
should  speak  peaceably  to  them ;  should  carry  no 
weapons  of  defence  with  them  ;  but  should  show  to 
all  that  they  seek  their  good,  and  that  alone.  The 
fact  that  Mr  Read  and  myself  travelled  for  two 
months  among  the  people,  and  out  of  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  English  government,  without  any  weapons  of 
defence,  and  without  even  any  passports,  shows  that 
the  former  are  by  no  means  necessary  in  this  field, 
although  the  other  might  be.  Witness,  for  exam- 
ple, the  conduct  of  the  wily  Brahmun  towards  us  at 
Pytun.  He  dared  not  openly  to  hurt  us,  and  when 
he  was  found  out,  his  conscious  guilt  forced  him 
away. 

The  Missionary  should  endeavour  constantly  to 
feel  that  the  people  for  whose  benefit  he  is  labouring, 
are  not  only  enveloped  in  gross  mental  darkness,  but 
that  they  are  also  immortal  beings,  who  cannot  be 
saved  without  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  He 
should  reprove  with  aflfection,  and  so  exhibit  the  Gos- 
pel as  to  make  them  feel,  if  possible,  that  it  is  for 
their  good  alone  he  labours  among  them.     This, 


IN  INDIA.  343 


Scriptures  and  schools  needed. 


however,  will  be  a  difficult  work  at  first;  for  the 
Hindoos  think  that  the  Missionary  labours  only  from 
selfish  motives,  as  they  do.  They  know  not,  nor 
will  they  believe,  that  the  love  of  Christ  constrains 
him  to  labour  as  he  does  for  the  salvation  of  others. 
They  work,  as  they  say,  for  righteousness,  (i.  e., 
something  by  which  to  purchase  happiness  hereafter) 
and  say  that  the  Missionary  does  so  too ;  and,  of 
course,  do  not  thank  him  for  his  labours  of  love 
among  them. 

The  Scriptures  and  tracts  ought  to  be  multiplied 
a  hundred  fold  among  the  people.  Those  who  can 
read  are  not  half  supplied.  Here  is  a  wide  field  for 
the  distribution  of  tracts  and  the  Scriptures  ;  but 
where  are  the  labourers  1 

Schools  are  of  great  advantage  to  the  cause,  and 
ought  to  be  encouraged,  from  the  simple  fact,  that, 
if  the  children  learn  to  read,  we  can  operate  upon 
their  minds  through  the  medium  of  tracts.  Schools 
for  girls  are  highly  important.  They  are,  perhaps, 
the  only  means  by  which  we  can,  at  present,  expect 
to  do  them  much  good.  As  a  general  thing,  the 
females  are  inaccessible  to  the  Missionary.  If  they 
could  read,  they  might  be  taught  through  these  si- 
lent messengers,  without  the  living  preacher;  but 
as  it  is,  their  case  is  most  deplorable.  Ladies  can 
have  access  to  them,  and  this  presents  a  wide  field 
for  such  as  can  enter  it. 

A  change  is  gradually  working  in  the  minds  of 
the  people.     The  confidence  of  many  in  their  own 


344  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  advantage  of  tbe  press.  The  English  language. 

faith  is  shaken  ;  but  unless  they  adopt  the  Christian 
system,  infideUty  must  prevail.  Now  is  the  time  to 
multiply  the  Scriptures  among  the  people,  for  ihey 
not  only  need  them,  but  are  willing  to  receive  them. 

The  press  in  India  should  be  made  more  efScient. 
Tracts  of  all  kinds,  doctrinal,  practical  and  contro- 
versial*, should  be  issued  in  abundance;  and  also 
proper  school  books,  and  works  to  improve  the  morals 
and  elevate  the  standard  of  right  feeling  among  the 
people.  The  native  schools  are  exceedingly  defi- 
cient as  to  proper  books.  All  the  books  which  they 
have  among  them,  (hat  are  really  useful,  have  been 
furnished  them  by  Christian  people,  or  Missionaries 
in  the  country.  Whenever  it  can  be  done,  the  na- 
tives' schools,  should  be  furnished  with  Christian 
books,  gratuitously. 

A  wide  field  for  usefulness  is  now  opened,  through 
the  medium  of  the  English  language.  It  ought  to 
be  improved.  The  English  language  is,  no  doubt, 
destined  to  be  a  powerful  instrument  in  the  hand  of 
God  in  saving  India.  If  good  men,  and  men  of 
general  knowledge,  should  go  to  India,  they  could, 
I  doubt  not,  support  themselves  by  teaching  the 
English  language.  They  might,  in  this  way,  be- 
come most  efficient  helpers  in  the  work  of  saving 
men.     Who  will  go  1 

There  ought  to  be  many  more  labourers  in  the 

*  By  controversial  tracts,  I  mean  such  as  tend  to  expose  the 
absurdities  of  Hindooism,  and  to  show  the  superiority  of  the  Chris- 
tian scriptures,  over  the  Vedes  and  Poorans, 


IN  INDIA.  345 


Missionaries  needed.  The  claims  of  the  heathen. 

field,  so  that  the  great  work  could  be  divided  among 
them,  and  thus  enable  them  to  labour  wild  more 
ease,  and  with  more  success.  It  is  high  time  that 
other  stations  should  be  occupied,  and  that  there 
should  be  Missionaries  at  this  station,  especially  for 
the  Mohammedan  population.  Through  them  the 
Gospel  might  be  preached  throughout  all  Hindoos- 
than,  and  Peisia,  and  Arabia ;  for  there  are  persons 
here,  who  travel  to  and  fro  into  all  parts  of  these 
coimtries.  Thei'e  ought  to  be  many  more  Missiona- 
ries in  this  field.  Do  twelve  millions  of  people  de- 
mand no  more  than  about  twelve  or  fifteen  Mission- 
aries ]  Is  not  the  command  left  with  the  church  to 
preach  the  Gospel,  or  cause  it  to  be  preached  to 
every  creature  under  heaven ;  and  ought  not  this  com- 
mand to  be  obeyed  ]  Is  there  a  young  man,  who 
is  preparing  to  preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
Christ  to  a  dying  loorld,  who  can  shut  his  eyes  upon 
the  largest  portion  of  the  world,  (the  heathen  part) 
and  say,  God  ^oes  not  call  me  there  ?  If  (he  salva- 
tion of  souls  be  what  we  seek,  does  not  that  field 
which  contains  the  greatest  .amount  of  people  ;  who 
are  the  most  needy,  the  most  wretched,  and  the 
most  pitiable;  who  have  the  least,  light,  and  the 
least  knowledge  of  the  Saviour  who  died  for  them, 
demand  our  attention  rnoie  than  those  parts  which 
are  not  so  needy,  nor  so  wretched  1  Shall  we  be  the 
depositories  of  God's  blessing  to  the  world,  and  not 
pour  it  forth  1  Shall  we  rejoice  in  the  grace  of  God 
and  in  the  salvation  of  the  Gospel,  and  yet  withhold 


346  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Christians  bound  to  spread  the  gospel. 

it  from  six  hundred  millions  of  our  fellow-men,  for 
whom  it  was  designed  as  well  as  for  us  ]  God  for- 
bid. Rather  let  every  one  say,  Here  Lord  am  I, 
use  me  in  thy  cause,  as  shall  most  advance  thy 
glory — and  send  me^if  it  be  thy  will,  to  the  ends  of 
the  earth,  that  some  of  the  heathen,  through  my 
instrumentality,  may  be  saved.  Christian  reader, 
has  God  nothing  for  you  to  do  among  the  heathen] 
Search  and  see ;  and  may  the  Lord  help  us  all  to 
know,  and  cheerfully  to  do  his  will,  so  that  the 
whole  family  of  men  may  be  saved  from  the  power 
and  dominion  of  the  adversary,  and  be  made  the 
freed  sons  and  daughters  of  the  Lord  Almighty. 

Theie  are  many,  no  doubt,  who  ought  to  devote 
themselves  to  the  work  of  Missions,  and  who,  if  they 
did  but  follow  the  convictions  of  their  own  hearts, 
and  did  not  consult  with  flesh  and  blood,  would,  ere 
long,  be  in  the  Missionary  field.  They  know  that 
the  heathen  are  perishing,  and  cannot  be  saved 
without  the  Gospel  of  Christ ;  they  know  that  the 
command,  "  Go  ye,"  is  imperious,  and  that  a  tre- 
mendous weight  of  obligation  rests  on  them  to  carry 
the  Gospel  lo  the  heathen  :  tliey  know  that  there  is 
not  half  the  need  of  their  labours  in  a  Christian  land, 
where  every  one  may  possess  a  Bible,  if  he  chooses, 
and  where  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord  is  observed,  and 
where  there  are  thousands  upon  thousands  of  Chris- 
tian people  to  carry  on  the  work  of  the  Lord,  that 
there  is  in  aland  where  there  are  no  Sabbaths  and  no 
bibles,  and  where  the  people  have  no  knoioledge  of 


IN  INDIA.  347 


Excuses  for  not  going  to  the  heathen. 


the  only  way  of  salvation;  and  yet  they  say,  Send, 
Lord,  by  the  hand  of  whom  thou  wilt,  send  the  Gos- 
pel to  the  heathen ;  but  we  pray  thee,  have  us  ex- 
cused !  And  what  are  the  grounds  upon  which 
they  pray  to  be  excused  ]  One  says,  he  has  not 
piety  enough  to  be  a  Missionary.  It  may  be  the  fact; 
and  yet  he  imagines  he  has  piety  enough  to  preach 
the  Gospel  in  a  Christian  land.  A  man  should  blush 
before  God  to  offer  such  an  excuse. 

Another  says,  he  has  no  talent  for  learning  a  fo- 
reign language.  Has  he  ever  thrown  himself  among 
the  heathen,  with  a  heart  burning  with  love  for 
their  salvation,  and  in  humble  and  prayerful  depen- 
dence on  God,  made  the  attempt?  We  venture  to 
affirm  that  there  is  no  man,  who  is  esteemed  fit  to 
be  in  the  ministry,  who,  if  he  ha\ie  health  to  apply 
himself,  may  not,  in  due  time,  be  able  to  tell  the 
heathen,  in  their  own  language,  of  the  way  of  salva- 
tion through  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Another  says,  I  can  be  more  useful  in  a  Christian, 
than  in  a  heathen  land.  This  is  taking  for  granted, 
what  should  be  proved  by  actual  experiment.  No 
minister  can  say  that  he  may  not,  and  cannot  be 
very  useful  in  a  heathen  land,  until  he  shall  have 
made  the  experiment;  and  for  aught  he  knows, 
God  might  make  him  much  more  useful  in  extend- 
ing the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  by  labouring  among 
the  heathen  than  elsewhere.  Suppose  Paul,  the 
apostle,  had  made  such  an  objection,  what  would 
have  become  of  the  church'? 


348  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Excuses  and  answers. 

I  would  go  to  the  heathen,  says  another,  but  all 
my  friends  are  opposed  to  it.  What !  all  your  friends 
opposed  !  Is  Jesus  opposed  to  it]  Is  not  His 
friendship  worth  naore  than  that  all  of  our  earthly 
friends,  and  does  He  not  say,  "Go  ye  into  all  the 
world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature/?" 
Shall  we  grieve  this  best,  this  heavenly  friend,  by 
seeking  to  please  earthly  ones'?  Paul  said,  "If  I 
yet  pleased  men,  I  should  not  be  the  servant  of 
God."  And  shall  we  yield  to  the  wishes  of  a  few- 
earthly  friends  to  stay  at  home,  while  six  hundred 
millions  of  our  fellow-men  are  perishing  in  their 
sins,  and  calling  to  us  to  come  and  teach  them? 
What  do  duty  and  conscience  say] 

Another  says,  I  would  go  and  preach  the  Gospel 
to  the  heathen,  if  it  w^ere  not  for  my  children.  I 
would  ask,  has  not  that  person  now  a  sufficiency  of 
this  world's  goods  to  support  them;  or  if  he  have 
not  and  be  really  desirous  of  going-,  are  there  not 
hundreds  in  the  Christian  church,  who  would  most 
gladly  support  them,  and  thus  relieve  his  mind  of 
that  burden]  But  would  such  an  objector  think  it 
a  sufficient  excuse  for  a  returned  Missionary,  and  in 
good  health,  to  say,  I  w^ould  go  back  to  the  heathen 
if  it  were  not  for  my  children]  Would  he  not  re- 
quire him  to  leave  the  children  of  his  love,  and  go, 
in  obedience  to  the  command  of  Christ]  No  doubt 
of  it.  And  why  should  he  bind  on  the  shoulders  of 
another  a  burden  which  he  himself  is  unwilling  to 
bear]     The  same  reason  that  operates  on  his  mind 


IN  INDIA.  349 


Excuse,  Heathen  at  home. 


to  urge  the  Missionary  back,  amid  all  the  desola- 
tions and  abominations  of  heathenism,  ous^ht  to 
urge  him  also  away  from  a  Christian  land,  to  take 
his  share  of  the  toil  of  enlightening  the  dark  parts 
of  the  earth.  The  obligation  to  send  the  Gospel  to 
the  heathen  rests  upon  all,  and  unless  excused  by 
the  Great  Head  of  the  church,  by  sickness  or  other 
causes  from  enduring  the  heat,  and  the  burden  of 
the  day  in  a  heathen  land,  no  man,  who  has  the 
love  of  God  in  his  heart,  has  a  right  to  excuse  liim- 
self. 

Others  object,  that  we  have  heathen  at  home, 
and  that  they  should  stay  and  attempt  their  conver- 
sion, and  not  go  into  a  foreign  field.  Is  it  a  fact 
that  we  have  heathen  at  home  ?  If  so;  then  vigor- 
ous efforts  should  be  made  to  evangeHze  them.  But 
are  not  the  claims  of  twelve  millions  of  heathen  peo- 
ple (I  speak  now  merely  of  the  Mahratta  people), 
who  are  without  God,  without  hope,  without  a  Sa- 
viour, without  the  Sabbath,  and  nearly  without  the 
Bible,  and  with  only  twelve  or  fourteen  Missio'naries, 
infinitely  stronger  than  the  claims  of  fifteen  millions 
of  Christian  people,  with  their  ten  thousand  minis- 
ters, nearly  one  million  of  communicants,  and  all 
their  multiplied  means  of  grace?  The  fact  is,  those, 
as  a  general  thing,  who  plead  for  the  heathen  at 
home,  as  an  excuse  for  not  aiding  those  abroad,  are 
seldom  found  among  those  who  do,  in  a  vigorous 
and  self-denying  manner,  labour  for  the  salvation  of 
those  they  call  heathen  at  home.  But  I  deny  that 
2e 


S50  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  Christian  and  heathen  contrasted. 

those  in  a  Christian  land,  upon  whom  the  hght  of 
the  Gospel  shines,  and  who  enjoy  the  Christian 
Sabbath,  are  heathen  ;  nor  should  they  be  called 
such.  If  they  neglect  the  salvation  of  the  Gospel, 
they  will,  undoubtedly,  suffer  a  greater  punishiTjent 
than  the  heathen  :  but  still  they  are  not  heathen 
people.  The  heathen  are  those  who  acknowledge 
not  the  One,  only  true,  and  living  God,  but  three 
hundred  cind  thirty-three  millions  of  imaginary  gods; 
who  worship  not  Him  who  is  a  Spirit,  in  spirit  and  in 
truth,  but  worship  dumb  idols,  of  which  they  enume- 
rate thirty-three  millions,  besides  men,  cows,  mon- 
keys, tigers,  serpents,  trees,  stones,  rivers,  yea,  and  even 
Satan,  and  a  host  of  evil  spirits  besides ;  who  deny  their 
need  of  the  righteousnessof  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but 
trust  to  their  own,  by  which  to  obtain  future  happi- 
ness ;  who  know  not  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only 
mediator  between  God  and  man,  but  call  upon  Ram, 
and  Krishnoo,  <^c.,  in  their  distress  ;  who  acknow- 
ledge not  the  only  book  which  contains  the  revealed 
will  of  God  to  man,  but  believe  in  the  Vedes,  those 
cunningly  devised  fables  of  crafty  Brahmuns  ;  who 
believe  not  in  an  overruling  Providence,  which  di- 
rects the  affairs  of  men  in  righteousness,  but  in  a  blind 
fatality ;  who  trust  not  to  the  atoning  blood  of  the 
Saviour,  and  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  for  the 
pardon  of  their  sins,  and  the  sanctification  of  their 
souls,  but  to  vain  ablutions,  and  to  the  vile  practice 
of  eating  cow-dung  pills,  and  drinking  the  water  into 
which  a  Brahmun  has  dipped  his  foot ;  who  maintain 


IN  INDIA.  351 


The  contrast  continued.  What  is  heathenism  ? 

not  truth  between  man  and  man,  but  publicly  ad- 
vocate that,  in  secular  business,  lying  is  absolutely 
necessary  ;.  who,  finally,  believe  not  in  an  eternal 
state  of  rewards,  but  that  the  highest  degree  of  hap- 
piness consists  in  the  destruction  of  the  body,  and 
the  final  absorption  of  the  soul  into  the  Deity;  or  in 
other  words,  its  complete  annihilation.  Such  is  but 
a  mere  sketch  of  heathenism ;  and  are  there  any  in 
a  Chrisiian  land,  I  ask,  who  are  in  such  a  condition? 
I  think  not.  But,  to  know  heathenism  as  it  is,  a 
person  must  first  see  the  heathen — must  learn  their 
language — must  wade  through  the  filth  of  their  four 
Vedes  and  eighteen  Poorans — must  read  and  hear 
the  modern  popular  songs,  stories  and  poem.s — must 
follow  them  through  their  midnight  revels — must 
see  them  hastening  the  death  of  aged  parents  by  chok- 
ing them  with  the  mud  and  water  of  the  Ganges — 
must  see  the  abominable  sights  constantly  presented 
at  the  Yatrus  (festivals) — must  see  the  mother  de- 
stroy her  infant  daughter  by  refusing  it  proper  nour- 
ishment, or  by  giving  it  for  food  to  the  monsters  of 
the  deep,  or  to  the  beasts  of  the  field* — must  wit- 
ness the  private  murders,  the  impurity,  the  lying, 
the  deceit  and  covetousness  which  are  continually 
exhibited  among  the  people.  When  he  shall  have 
seen  all  this,  he  will  have  reached  the  verandah  of 
this  temple  of  abomination,  and  will  have  some  idea 

*  "  In  the  talook  (district)  of  Drafa,  out  of  a  reputed  number 
of  four  hundred  families,  there  is  not  one  female  child  in  exist- 
ence."— Hindoo  Infanticide,  p.  87,  1829. 


352  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

People  in  Christian  lands  not  heathen. 

of  the  awful  iniquity  which  is  within,  and  will  be 
convinced  that,  to  know  Hindooism,  with  all  its  soul- 
polluting  and  soul-destroying  influence,  he  must  be 
born  a  Hindoo,  and  be  initiated  into  all  the  myste- 
ries of  those  polluting  rites  which  characterize  the 
system,  and  which  none  but  such  can  know. 
"Suffice  it  to  say,"  says  one,  who  had  seen  much  of 
Hindooism,  "  that  a  few  scattered  passages  excepted, 
in  works  never  read  or  heard  of  by  the  great  bulk  of 
the  community,  that  there  is  not  a  vestige  of  real 
morality  in  the  whole  of  the  Hindoo  system ;  but  in 
its  operation  upon  the  minds  of  millions,  it  adds  an 
overwhelming  force  to  the  evil  influences  to  which 
men  are  exposed,  and  raises  into  a  horrid  flame  all 
the  impure  and  diabolical  passions  which  rage  in 
the  human  heart."  After  this  view  of  the  subject, 
will  any  one  still  say,  that  we  have  at  home,  in  a 
Christian  land,  people  equally  vile  and  equally  de- 
graded— yea,  that  we  have  heathen  at  home  !  Be- 
lieve it  ye  who  can  ;  I  cannot. 

There  is  another  objection,  which  I  would  not 
mention,  were  it  not  that  it  has  received  too  much 
countenance  from  Christian  people,  notwithstanding 
its  supreme  wickedness.  It  is  simply  this  :  "I  would 
go  to  the  heathen,  but  my  talents  are  too  good — they 
would  he  wasted  on  a  people  who  know  not  how  to  esti- 
mate them^  Permit  me  to  draw  a  picture  from  life, 
and,  in  the  language  of  another,  to  say  "^m  capit 
ille  facit.^^ 

A  young  man,  when  he  entered  one  of  our  theo- 


IN  INDIA.  353 


Excuse,  My  talents  are  too  good. 


logical  seminaries,  and  for  some  time  afterwards, 
spoke  much  in  favour  of  Foreign  Missions,  and  gave 
his  brethren  to  understand  that  he  purposed  to  tread 
in  the  footsteps  of  the  great  Apostle  to  the  Gentiles, 
and  not,  to  build  upon  another  man's  foundation. 
At  that  time  he  supposed  that  his  talents  were  only 
fitted  for  such  a  field.  But  he  had  not  fully  learned 
the  meaning  of  Solon's  wise  sajang,  ivaQi  a-iavrov, 
("Know  thyself)."  By  the  time  he  purposed  to 
leave  that  school  of  the  prophets,  he  found,  to  the 
no  small  amazement  of  his  compeers  and  himself, 
that  the  heathen  world  did  not  afford  ample  scope 
for  the  display  of  the  gigantic  powers  of  his  expanded 
and  expanding  mind.  He  concluded  to  stay  at  home, 
and  illumine  the  world  by  his  brilliancy  of  know^- 
ledge.  Here,  where  many  lamps  shone  with  mid- 
day splendour,  he  hoped  his  would  add  much  to  the 
dazzling  glare,  and,  by  its  superior  lustre,  would  at- 
tract the  admiration  of  many  ;  but  there,  where  the 
midnight  gloom  of  eighteen  hundred  years  had  set- 
tled down  upon  the  people,  he  feared  that  they,  who 
loved  darkness  more  than  light,  could  not  or  would 
not  award  him  the  proper  meed  of  praise.  He* 
feared  that  the  damps  of  that  moral  death  which 
covered  the  land  would  wholly  extinguish  his  light, 
and  that  when  death  had  wrapped  him  in  his  man- 
tle of  night,  there  would  be  none  to  arise  and  say 
"  Behold,  a  mighty  man  has  fallen  !"  Fearing  this, 
he  resolved  to  stay  at  home. 

We  may  imagine  him,  just  before  the  close  of  his 
2e* 


354  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Talents  too  good  for  the  heathen,  a  mark  of  ignorance. 

theological  course,  sitting  alone,  and  musing  thus 
with  himself:  "What !  shall  1  who  have  my  mind 
treasured  with  knowledge,  and  its  every  power  in- 
creased to  an  amazing  extent,  waste  its  rich  trea- 
sures upon  the  dark  minds  of  six  hundred  miUions 
of  people,  who  know  not  what  knowledge  is,  nor 
how  to  prize  it  if  they  did  know.  My  hterary  stores, 
my  philological  skill,  my  metaphysical  acuteness, 
my  oratorical  powers,  my  vast  stores  of  scholastic, 
polemic  and  didactic  theology,  shall  all  these  be 
exhausted  and  poured  out  on  skulls  so  slow  to  learn 
or  value  what  is  good  !  No  :  it  would  be  burying  my 
Lord's  talents  in  the  earth.  I  must  seek  another 
field.  Let  those  who  have  fewer  talents  labour 
there.  I  will  find  a  field  worthy  of  my  talents  at 
home."  Such,  we  have  supposed,  were  the  musings 
of  this  young  man.  The  term  closed,  and  he  has 
been  ushered  into  the  world.  He  has  found  one 
mind,  which  he  is  destined  to  illumine,  till  death  shall 
release  him  from  this  duty,  but  others  are  not  so 
easily  obtained  as  he  had  imagined. 

The  man  who  thinks  that  his  talents  are  too  good 
for  a  heathen  land,  betrays  great  ignorance  of  the 
work  of  Missions,  and  not  a  little  pride  of  heart. 
Does  it  require  less  talents  to  convey  ideas  of  the 
whole  Gospel  plan  of  salvation  to  an  unenlightened 
mind  than  it  does  to  an  enlightened  one?  Does  it 
require  less  talents  and  industry  to  form  the  Chris- 
tian character  of  a  people — to  instruct  them  in  reli- 
gion and  science— to  learn  with  accuracy  a  foreign 


IN  INDIA.  355 


The  excuse  answered. 


language,  so  as  to  translate  the  word  of  God  into  it, 
and  to  preach  in  it  with  accuracy  and  fluency,  than  it 
does  to  preach  in  a  man's  mother  tongue,  to  a  people 
who  have  minds  to  comprehend  with  ease  what  he 
may  say?     Let  the  man  who  thinks  so,  make  the 
experiment.     Were  the  Mayhews,  and  Elliot,  and 
Brainerd,  and  Swartz,  and  Marty n,  and  Hall,  and 
Carey,  and  Ward,  and  Morrison,  and  a  host  of  others, 
sent  to  the  heathen  because  (heir  talents  were  not 
good  enough  to  stay  at  home,  and  be  useful  there  1 
Was  Paul  sent  to  the  Gentiles  because  he  was  "a 
good  man — of  not  much  intellect — of  slender  attain- 
ments, and  would  do  very  well  for  a  Missionary,  to 
preach   to  the  heathen]"     Was  Jesus  Christ  sent 
upon  a  mission  to  earth,  to  preach  to  a  set  of  igno- 
rant, bigoted,  superstitious,  and  depraved  mortals,  be- 
cause His  talents  and  general  intelligence  were  of 
such  an  inferior  order  that  He  could  be  very  well 
spared  from  heaven]     That  intelligent  archangel, 
who  stands  near  the  throne  of  God,  and  the  extent 
of  whose  wisdom,  and  knowledge,  and  power,  no 
mortal  rnind  can  know,  why  was  not  he  sent  to  save 
this  ruined  world?     Was  it  because  his  talents  were 
too  good,  and  he  could  not  be  spared  from  more  im- 
portant work  ?     Let  those  whose  talents  are  too  good 
to  go  to  the  heathen,  answer,  if  they  can.     But — 
such  an  excuse!     The  man  who  makes  it  slanders 
his  Saviour,  and  arraigns  the  wisdom  of  his  God. 
God  the  Father  knew  that  the  talent  of  an  arch- 
angel fell  infinitely  short  of  what  was  required  to 


356  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  excuse  answered. 

save  a  world.  The  talents,  the  wisdom,  and  the 
power  of  the  son  of  God,  were  necessary  for  this 
work.  The  apostles  were  men  chosen  by  Christ  for 
this  special  work — brought  up  at  the  feet  of  their 
Master,  and  being  plentifully  endued  with  the  spirit 
of  wisdom,  of  knowledge  and  of  grace,  were  sent 
forth  to  preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  to 
the  heathen.  Did  Christ  mistake  the  character  of 
the  people,  and  the  kind  of  men  who  ought  to  go  forth 
to  the  heathen?  And  can  we  teach  Him  wisdom? 
We  regret  to  find  that  this  absiud  and  wicked  sen- 
timent has  found  a  place  in  the  bosom  of  many  in 
the  church,  and  if  God  should  permit  them,  they 
would  act  out  their  feelings  upon  this  subject. 
When  Israel  became  proud,  and  worldly-minded, 
they  thought  that  nothing  was  too  good  for  them, 
and  any  thing  was  good  enough  for  the  Lord. 
Hence,  if  there  was  a  blind,  or  lame,  or  torn  animal 
in  the  flock,  they  gave  it  to  God,  while  they  reserved 
the  good  for  themselves.  Their  own  houses  were 
ceiled,  while  the  Lord's  house  was  permitted  to  lie 
waste?  But  did  they  prosper?  No,  verily.  What 
saith  the  Lord  to  proud  and  wicked  Israel,  for  this 
and  their  other  sins  ?  "  Ye  are  cursed  with  a  curse, 
for  ye  have  robbed  me,  even  this  whole  nation." 
And  wherein  did  they  rob  God?  It  was  by  with- 
holding from  Him  the  best  of  the  flock,  and  the  best 
of  all  they  had.  And  if  God  cursed  the  Jews,  for 
withholding  from  Him  the  best  of  the  flock,  may 
we  not  expect  that  he  will  curse  our  Zion,  if  she 


IN  INDIA.  357 


A  plan  to  procure  more  missionaries. 


withhold  from  the  heathen  the  best  of  her  sons'? 
Yea,  has  not  God  done  it]  See  what  a  waste  of 
talents,  and  tinae,  and  energy,  is  now  carried  un. 
Men,  whose  praise  might  be  in  all  (he  churche?,  and 
who  might  be  pointing  the  millions  of  heathen  in 
onr  world  to  the  Lamb  of  Ood,  are  wasting  their 
energies  in  contending  against  one  anothei*.  They 
are  "doting  about  (ihat  is,  having  an  excessive  and 
vicious  fondness  for,)  questions  and  strifes  of  words, 
whereof^  cometh  envy,  strife,  railings,  evil  sur- 
misings."  "Foolish  and  unlearned  questions  avoid," 
saith  the  Apostle,  "knowing  that  they  do  gender 
strifes."  But  is  this  done  1  The  displeasure  of  God 
is  upon  the  churches  because  she  has  not  done  her 
duty  to  the  heathen.  She  has,  I  fear,  by  her  erro- 
neous views  of  Missions,  and  by  her  lack  of  the  pro- 
per spirit,  kept  many  from  the  work  of  the  Lord  in 
the  foreign  field.  Let  the  Church  arise  to  the  work, 
and  send  to  the  heathen  many  of  her  best  men,  and 
the  Lord  will  reward  her. 

Oh,  ye  champions  of  the  truth  !  ye  contenders  for 
the  faith  !  a  population  of  six  hundred  millions  of  hea- 
then calls  for  your  aid.  Arise,  and  contend.  Victory 
is  sure,  and  the  reward  glorious. 

In  carrying  on  the  great  work  of  Missions,  there 
is  something,  it  appears  to  me,  defective.  The  con- 
tinual call  is  for  men,  but  the  men  are  not  to  be 
found.  How  the  defect  may  be  remedied,  has  oc- 
cupied the  thoughts  and  piayers  of  many.  Plans, 
too,  and  suggestions  have  been  made,  but  still  the 


358  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

A  plan  for  obtaining  missionaries. 

great  defect  remains.  The  defect  I  allude  to,  is 
the  want  of  some  plan  by  which  to  obtain  men — 
suitable  men  for  the  Work.  If  money  be  wanted 
for  a  particular  cause,  it  can  be  got.  How?  By 
sending  forth  proper  men,  as  agents,  to  tell  the 
churches  of  their  duly  to  give  to  that  cause;  and 
the  people  will  give.  But  how  are  these  agents  to 
be  obtained?  The  societies  or  ecclesiastical  bodies, 
which  have  the  conducting  of  the  various  Missions 
under  their  care,  do  not  wait  till  suitable  men  pro- 
pose themselves  for  the  woik.  No;  they  select  the 
men,  and  invite  them  to  engage  in  the  work,  pro- 
mising them  all  suitable  aid  and  encouragement, 
and  support  in  their  work.  There  are,  no  doubt, 
many  now  engaged  as  efficient  and  faithful  agents 
for  different  societies,  who  never  thought  of  being 
(bus  employed,  until  they  were  officially  called  to 
the  work.  And  even  if  they  had  thought  of  it,  their 
good  sense  and  modesty  would  not  have  permitted 
them  to  give  up  the  labours  they  might  be  engaged 
in,  to  propose  themselves  as  agents  for  this,  or  that 
society. 

Again,  if  a  college  or  a  theological  seminary  be  in 
need  of  a  professor,  do  the  trustees  of  the  institution 
wait  till  some  man,  who  may  be  qualified,  shall  pro- 
pose himself  for  the  vacancy?  No,  verily;  they 
select  a  man  whom  they  judge  will  answer,  and  in- 
vite him  to  accept  the  professorship.  The  fact  that 
he  is  invited  to  that  work,  brings  it  fully  before  his 
•mind  and  leads  him  to  decide.     If  they  did  not  pur- 


IN  INDIA.  359 


The  subject  continued. 


sue  such  a  course,  what  would  be  the  condition  of 
our  institutions'?  So  it  is  with  a  congregation. 
They  invite  some  man  to  become  tlieir  pastor,  and 
he  accepts  their  invitation.  Do  we  blame  that 
congregation  for  doing  so  1  Certainly  not ;  but  we 
should  blame  them  for  not  inviting  some  one,  as 
soon  as  practicable,  to  become  their  pastor.  In  this, 
as  in  other  things,  congregations  and  societies  have 
hit  upon  the  proper  course  to  be  pursued.  Now,  it 
is  marvellously  strange,  that  while  the  church 
shows  so  much  wisdom  in  many  of  her  plans,  that 
she  should  fail  in  this  one,  of  procuring  men  for  the 
work  of  Missions.  The  church  may  educate  young 
men,  and  introduce  them  by  scores  into  the  minis- 
try, and  yet  if  these  should  be  left  afterwards  to 
choose  their  field  of  labour,  the  heathen,  I  fear,  will 
still  be  left  destitute.  She  must  do  something  more 
than  merely  educate  men  for  the  work  of  the  Lord — 
in  Christian  and  heathen  lands,  she  must  call  them 
to  it.  The  plan,  then,  we  would  have  the  church 
adopt,  for  procuring  the  number  of  Missionaries  she 
needs,  is  the  same  that  she  adopts  in  carrying  on 
her  other  operations,  viz.  to  call  men  to  the  work. 
Let  the  American,  the  Western,  the  Baptist,  the 
Dutch  Reformed,  or  any  other  Board  for  conducting 
Missions,  select  the  men  they  believe  would  answer — 
let  them  call  these  men,  whether  married,  settled 
or  not — let  them  request  the  individuals  thus  called 
to  decide  in  the  fear  of  God,  whether  they  will  ac- 
cept the  invitation  or  not.     What  would  be  the 


360  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

The  subject  continued. 

effect  of  such  a  course?  Il  would  be  glorious  for 
the  church  and  for  the  world. 

It  would,  no  doubt,  bring  many  into  the  Mission- 
ary field,  who  think  now  that  they  have  no  special 
call  to  the  work.  As  the  duty  of  carrying  or  send^ 
ing  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen  devolves  on  the  church 
as  a  body,  we  can  easily  shift  off  our  duty  on  to  the 
shoulders  of  others.  Some  plan  is  needed,  which 
will  bring  the  duty  home  to  each  one  personally, 
and  this,  we  think,  would  do  it.  Moreover,  men  of 
experience  and  knowledge,  as  well  as  piety,  are 
needed  in  the  Missionary  field ;  and  why  should  not 
the  church  select  some  of  her  best  men — men  who 
have  been  tried,  and  who  "have  hazarded  their 
lives  for  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ"  at  home, 
and  send  them  abroad  to  the  heathen.  If  this  plan 
were  adopted,  our  Missionary  ranks  would  soon  be 
filled;  and  the  church  at  home  could,  if  we  judge 
from  speeches  made  on  anniversary  occasions,  easily 
spare  some  of  her  ministers.  The  thought  is  thrown 
out  with  the  hope  that  it  may  lead  the  church  to 
think  of  the  plan. 

What  other  excuses  may  be  offered  for  not  engag- 
ing personally  in  the  work  of  evangelizing  the  hea- 
then world,  each  one  may  know,  by  asking  himself, 
why  do  not  /  go  1  It  is  the  purpose  of  God  to  con- 
vert the  world,  and  that,  too,  through  the  instrumen- 
tality of  His  church.  He  has  given  the  command, 
"Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations."  Go;  tell 
them  of  the  only  Mediator,  and  of  the  only  way  to 


IN  INDIA.  361 


The  duty  of  the  church. 


escape  from  the  wrath  to  come.  Cany  to  them  the 
bread  of  life,  of  which  you  have  an  abundance,  and 
to  spare — of  which  they  are  destitute,  and  without 
which,  they  must  for  ever  perish.  The  obhgation  to 
give  the  heathen  the  Gospel,  rests  upon  the  church, 
yea,  upon  every  member  of  it,  and  God  will  not  ex- 
cuse any  man  from  doing  his  part  in  the  great 
work.  What  that  work  is,  I  pretend  not  to  say. 
Let  each  one  inquire  for  himself,  "Am  I  doing  all  that 
God  requires  of  me,  for  the  salvation  of  the  world  1 
Ought  I  not  to  pray  more,  to  give  more,  to  labour 
more  than  I  do:  yea,  ought  I  not  to  go  myself?  Is 
there  any  difficulty  in  the  way  of  my  telling  the 
heathen,  personally,  of  the  Saviour,  that  might  not 
be  overcome,  if  I  only  had  the  disposition  and  the 
desire  to  go?"  Ye  people  of  God,  laok  at  this  sub- 
ject. Has  Jesus  entrusted  in  your  hands  the  Inmp 
of  hfe  for  the  nations  of  the  earth,  and  do  you  rejoice 
in  that  light,  and  yet  permit  the  heathen  world  to 
wander  on  in  the  dark,  and  finally  sink  to  wo,  be- 
cause it  may  cost  you  some  pains  to  give  it  to  them  ? 
Ye  ministers  of  Jesus,  who  are  placed  as  watchmen 
on  the  walls  of  Zion,  do  you  feel  assured  that  you 
occupy  the  place  that  God  designs  you  should  1  Do 
you  bring  the  truth  of  God's  word  to  bear  upon  as 
many  different  minds  as  you  might,  and  urge  upon 
them  their  duty  to  accept  the  Gospel,  and  to  give  it 
to  others  1  Are  you  acting  the  part  of  a  Missionary 
to  those  around  you  1  Are  you  sure  you  ought  not 
to  be  among  the  heathen  1  If  so,  might  not  the 
2f 


362  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

A  word  to  ministers  and  Christians.    Persecution  may  be  necessary. 

people  of  your  respeciive  charges  dispense  with  your 
services  for  many  weeks  in  the  year,  while  you 
should  go  and  do  the  work  of  an  evangelist  among 
the  more  destitute,  and  those  who  have  but  little 
disposition  to  wait  upon  God  in  His  house  1  Private 
Christians  in  the  Apostles'  days,  did  not  think  that 
the  great  work  of  the  Apostles  was  to  feed  them. 
When  the  church  of  Jerusalem  was  scattered  abroad, 
''"they  went  everywhere,  preaching  the  word." 
Christians  may  neglect  their  duty  to  their  fellow- 
men  at  home,  and  the  heathen  abroad,  so  long,  that 
God  may  find  it  necessary,  by  the  aim  of  persecu- 
tion, to  scatter  them  abroad,  so  that  they  may  fulfil 
their  duty  in  this  respect.  They  may  then  be  glad 
to  escape  with  their  lives  to  the  heathen,  and  tell 
them  of  Jesus.  Persecution  sent  the  Gospel  from 
Jerusalem  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  Persecution 
brought  the  Gospel  to  America — and  if  Christian 
people  neglect  their  duty  to  the  heathen  much 
longer,  have  we  not  reason  to  fear  that  God  will 
compel  them,  by  the  persecutor's  and  oppressor's  arm, 
to  do  what  the  love  of  Christ  alone  should  constrain 
them  to  do.  One  year's  persecution  would  then  do 
more  to  furnish  the  world  with  the  light  of  the  Gos- 
pel, than  can  be  done  now  in  ten  years,  according  to 
the  present  standard  of  Christian  benevolence.  Min- 
isters and  Christians  should  think  of  this.  What 
hcts  been,  may  be. 

Ye  commissioned  heralds  of  the  cross,  who  sit  still 
with  your  commissions  in  your  hands,  waiting  for  a 


IN  INDIA.  363 


To  candidates  for  the  ministry. 


congregation  ;  and  ye  who  have  turned  to  merchan- 
dize, or  to  farming,  or  to  teaching  the  rudiments  of 
science,  hear  the  call  of  six  hundred  millions,  who 
say.  Come  over  and  help  us.  Arise  !  go,  thrust  in 
your  sickles,  for  the  fields  are  already  ripe  unto  the 
harvest.  The  command  is,  "  go"  to  them,  and  not 
"  wait  (ill  they  come  to  you." 

Candidates  for  the  Gospel  ministry,  lift  up  your 
eyes,  and  look  at  the  field — the  world.  See  how 
much  of  it  yet  lies  waste.  Nearly  all  the  labourers 
have  crowded  into  a  corner  of  this  field.  Each  hav- 
ing chosen  for  himself  some  little  spot,  which  he 
calls  his  own,  has  walled  it  round,  like  some  Dek- 
hunee  village,  to  secure  it  from  the  touch  of  those 
without,  and  to  keep  it  for  himself;  and  while  his 
eye  is  fixed  upon  that  little  spot,  he  seems  to  lose 
sight  of  the  wide-spread  desolation  beyond  his  little 
circle,  or  is  satisfied  that  that  field  must  be  cultivated 
by  other  hands.  We  blame  them  not  for  pursuing 
such  a  course,  but  would  ask,  is  it  the  best  plan  for 
Ministers  to  spread  the  Gospel  over  the  world,  by  di- 
recting their  united  labours  so  much  to  the  cultiva- 
tion of  one  portion  of  the  field  1  Many  of  them  are 
usefully  employed,  and  cannot  leave  their  fields  of 
labour  for  any  other.  There  are  others  who  might, 
but  do  not  choose  to  do  so.  If  the  heathen,  then, 
are  to  be  supplied  with  the  Gospel,  j^ou  must  bear  it 
to  them.  You  have  now  no  attachments,  and  no 
connections  arising  from  the  relation  of  pastors  to 
people,  to  breakup;  but,  on  the  contrary,  are  free 


364  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

Conclusion. 

to  select  a  field  where  you  can  live  and  labour  for 
God.  Look,  then,  at  the  heathen  world  ;  and  while 
you  fully  believe  that  they  must  perish,  unless  they 
have  the  Gospel,  and  that  you  can  carry  it  to  them, 
will  you  not  do  it] 

In  conclusion,  I  would  remark,  that  the  time  has 
come  when  the  people  of  the  Lord  should  arise  and 
take  possession  of  the  whole  earth,  in  the  name  of 
their  Divine  Master,  and  for  Him  alone.  Ethiopia 
is  stretching  forth  her  hands  for  help — the  gates  of 
China  are  gradually  opening — the  islands  of  the  sea 
are  turning  to  the  Lord — the  great  river  Euphrates 
is  drying  up — India  and  Burmah  have  received  some 
rays  of  divine  light,  and  ask  for  more — Persia  and 
Arabia,  if  not  now,  will  soon  be  ready  to  welcome 
the  Gospel.  Thibet  and  Tartary — who  will  go  and 
see  whether  they  will  receive  the  Gospel  or  not? 
Thus  the  world  is  ripe  for  the  harvest.  But  oh  ! 
where  are  the  labourers  ?  Pray  ye  the  Lord  of  the 
harvest,  that  He  would  send  forth  labourers  into  His 
harvest,  so  that  the  world  may  be  gathered  into 
the  granary  of  the  Lord. 


IN  INDIA.  365 


A  call  from  the  heathen. 


A  CALL  FROM  THE  HEATHEN. 

The  voice  of  millions!  hear  the  cry — 
.Haste  !  haste,  to  help  us,  or  we  die ; 
For  more  than  eighteen  centuries  past 
We've  called — and  must  our  misery  last? 

Our  light  is  out — the  deepest  gloom 
Obscures  our  passage  to  the  tomb ; 
And  none  among  us  now  can  show 
The  way  of  peace — the  way  from  wo. 

Our  priests  are  blind,  and  we,  as  they, 
Wandering  from  God,  have  lost  our  way ; 
These  guides  we've  followed  long — but  all 
Who  follow  them,  must  with  them  fall. 

To  gods  of  wood,  and  stone,  and  clay. 
We've  bowed  and  prayed  by  night  and  day: 
We've  fasted  long,  and  journeyed  far. 
To  fall  beneath  Sooboodra's*  car. 

How  cheerfully  our  flesh  we've  torn  ! 
And  oh !  what  cruel  tortures  borne; 
What  Suttees,  too,  we've  burned  with  fire ! 
What  thousands,  yearly,  chose  the  pyre  ! 

To  desperation  agonized. 

Our  little  babes  we've  sacrificed  ! 

But  seas  of  blood  poured  forth,  we  find, 

Calm  not  the  anguish  of  the  mind. 


*    Sooboodra  is  the  sister  of  Juggiirnaut,  and  is  generally  placed  on  the 
same  car  with  him . 


366  MISSIONARY  JOURNAL 

A  call  from  the  heathen. 

Nature's  dim  light  and  reason  fail — 
A  Gooroo's*  wisdom  can't  avail 
To  guide  or  tell  us  where  to  go 
To  'scape  from  inward — endless  wo. 

Behind,  before,  above,  below, 
The  darkness  does  but  darker  grow ; 
Perplexed — distressed — despairing  too. 
Dying,  we  cry,  "  What  shall  we  do?" 

Upon  life's  utmost  verge  we  stand  ; 
"  Go  on" — How  dreadful  the  command  ! 
We  go — but  whither,  none  can  tell — 
To  Swurg,f  perhaps — perhaps  to  hell  '. 

For  light  we  supplicate — we  cry ! 
Have  mercy  on  us,  or  we  die ; 
Show  us  the  way,  if  known  to  you — 
Is  there  a  Saviour  ? — Tell  us.  who  ! 


AN  ANSWER  TO  THE  CALL. 

BY  W.  B.  TAPPAN. 

People  that  sit  in  darkness,  we  of  light 

Do  humbly  Christendom's  neglect  confess 
Of  her  dear  Lord's  last  message,  and  we  bless 
Jesus,  who  spares,  nor  frowns  us  into  night, 
For  this  our  sin,  as  righteously  he  might. 


*    A  Gooroo  is  a  spiritual  guide.    Every  Hindoo  has  one  . 
t    Siotirg  is  the  heaven  or  paradise  of  Indru.    It  is  one  of  the  places  in 
which  mortals  receive  the  reward  of  their  virtuous  actions. 


IN  INDIA.  367 


An  answer  to  the  call. 


We  hear,  at  length,  your  lamentable  cry, 

And  the  Church  rises  to  your  help.     She  arms 

Her  young  men. — Look !  the  kindling  eye 

That  brightens  at  the  note  of  war's  alarms — 

The  sinewy  souls  for  whom  stern  toil  hath  charms- 

The  eager  tread  of  those  that  go  to  die — 

Tell  of  the  men,  who,  counting  earth  but  dross, 

For  you,  will  gladly  yield  their  latest  sigh. 
So  God  have  glory — Hell  have  utter  loss. 


THE  END. 


DATE  DUE 

..^-.-— 

^ 

■4^96 

-«^. 

i^ML4r 

uT  1990 

'Mtm 

IfiHIM^ 

Ip^l^^ 

^mW 

.$) 

GAYLORO 

PRINTEDINU.S.A 

